diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-8.txt | 9609 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-8.zip | bin | 0 -> 168307 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 916034 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/37903-h.htm | 13702 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/images/img-047.jpg | bin | 0 -> 113559 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/images/img-072.jpg | bin | 0 -> 108488 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/images/img-124.jpg | bin | 0 -> 114113 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/images/img-200.jpg | bin | 0 -> 115870 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/images/img-262.jpg | bin | 0 -> 108501 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/images/img-cover.jpg | bin | 0 -> 73280 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903-h/images/img-front.jpg | bin | 0 -> 109351 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903.txt | 9609 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37903.zip | bin | 0 -> 168284 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 |
16 files changed, 32936 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/37903-8.txt b/37903-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..0ff6367 --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,9609 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Girl Crusoes, by Mrs. Herbert Strang + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Girl Crusoes + A Story of the South Seas + +Author: Mrs. Herbert Strang + +Illustrator: N. Tenison + +Release Date: November 1, 2011 [EBook #37903] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL CRUSOES *** + + + + +Produced by Al Haines + + + + + + + + + + +[Illustration: Cover art] + + + + + + +[Frontispiece: "THE GIRLS LOOKED DOWN WITH A SORT OF AWED CURIOSITY." +_See page_ 224.] + + + + + + +THE GIRL CRUSOES + +_A STORY OF THE SOUTH SEAS_ + + + +BY + +MRS. HERBERT STRANG + + + + +_ILLUSTRATED IN COLOUR BY N. TENISON_ + + + + +LONDON + +HENRY FROWDE + +HODDER AND STOUGHTON + +1912 + + + + +RICHARD CLAY & SONS, LIMITED, + +BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, U.S., + +AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. + + + + +CONTENTS + + +CHAPTER THE FIRST + + TOMMY AND THE OTHERS + +CHAPTER THE SECOND + + UNCLE BEN + +CHAPTER THE THIRD + + LEAVING HOME + +CHAPTER THE FOURTH + + ABOARD THE _ELIZABETH_ + +CHAPTER THE FIFTH + + A MIDNIGHT WRECK + +CHAPTER THE SIXTH + + THE ISLAND BEAUTIFUL + +CHAPTER THE SEVENTH + + A LOCAL HABITATION + +CHAPTER THE EIGHTH + + THE FISHERS + +CHAPTER THE NINTH + + THE LITTLE BROWN FACE + +CHAPTER THE TENTH + + ANXIOUS DAYS + +CHAPTER THE ELEVENTH + + A TROPICAL STORM + +CHAPTER THE TWELFTH + + ALARMS AND DISCOVERIES + +CHAPTER THE THIRTEENTH + + LOST + +CHAPTER THE FOURTEENTH + + IN THE PIT + +CHAPTER THE FIFTEENTH + + THE ELEVENTH HOUR + +CHAPTER THE SIXTEENTH + + NEW TERRORS + +CHAPTER THE SEVENTEENTH + + THE FOUNDLING + +CHAPTER THE EIGHTEENTH + + ANOTHER BROWN FACE + +CHAPTER THE NINETEENTH + + THE SHARK + +CHAPTER THE TWENTIETH + + THE PRISONER IN THE CAVE + +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-FIRST + + A DESPERATE ADVENTURE + +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-SECOND + + FRIENDS IN NEED + +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-THIRD + + THE HOME-COMING + + + + +LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS + + +"THE GIRLS LOOKED DOWN WITH A SORT OF AWED + CURIOSITY" (see page 224) . . . . . . . . . . . . _Frontispiece_ + +"LYING ON A PILE OF CANVAS HUDDLED A LITTLE FIGURE" + +"THE THREE TOGETHER DRAGGED THE BOAT UP THE BEACH" + +"'THERE!' SHE CRIED TRIUMPHANTLY, YET FEARFULLY" + +"WITH A FINAL PULL THEY HAULED TOMMY OVER THE BRINK" + +"SHE FELT THAT FANGATI COULD NOT REACH HER IN TIME" + + + + +CHAPTER I + +TOMMY AND THE OTHERS + +At noon on a day late in September, the express train from London +rested, panting and impatient, for a brief halt at the little +countryside station of Poppicombe. The arrival and departure of this +train was the event of the day to most of the inhabitants, not only of +Poppicombe, but of the surrounding villages. There were quite +half-a-dozen people standing on the platform, and the station staff, +consisting of two men and a boy, were moving about briskly. One man +was busily engaged in handing various newspapers and packages, which +had been thrown from the guard's van, to the people who had been +awaiting them; the other man, the stationmaster, was exchanging a few +words with the guard, at the end of the platform; while the boy porter, +looking about disconsolately for some doors to bang, distinguished +himself by suddenly slamming the open door of the luggage van, much to +the astonishment of the guard. As soon as the train had rumbled away, +the young porter seized a newspaper from a pile standing on a trolly, +opened it at a particular page, and, after reading a few words, let +forth a wild war-whoop. Then, in spite of the glare in the +stationmaster's eye, he rushed madly out of the station and looked +excitedly up Longhill Avenue. There in the distance he saw, coming +slowly towards the station, a young girl of twelve or thirteen years of +age, seated upon a sturdy Exmoor pony. Although she sat her mount with +the ease that comes only to the born rider, a close observer would have +noticed that the slight droop about her slim young shoulders became +more pronounced as she neared her destination. She was dressed in +black, and her plain wide-brimmed sailor hat was trimmed only with a +narrow band of crape. + +She rode forward with an eye that seemed to ignore all outward objects, +her thin, small-featured face betokening a mood of deep despondency. +Her errand had been the same for many days, and day after day she had +met with nothing but disappointment. A few weeks ago she had taken the +journey at a canter. Now, in spite of her natural high spirits, Tommy, +as she was called by her family and friends, held the reins in such a +listless fashion that the pony merely sauntered through the Avenue, as +though he too shared her depression. Her lack of vigour was perhaps +the more noticeable because her thin, wiry body looked framed for +energy. There was an unmistakable air of health about the young +girlish figure, but Tommy, although she was quite unconscious of it, +was suffering from fatigue of the spirit. She had borne up bravely +enough at first, but successive daily disappointments had at length +proved too much for her. + +Now Longhill Avenue does not belie its name. It has a hill, and the +hill is long and gently sloping, with rows of tall chestnut-trees on +either side. When Tommy had reached the foot of the hill, she suddenly +became aware that some one was shouting lustily. She started, and +looking up quickly, saw a quaint little figure, dressed in corduroys, +with a peaked cap much too large for him, wildly waving a paper, and +rushing towards her from the station yard as fast as hobnailed boots +allowed. She touched up her pony and was soon within hail of the +freckled, rosy-cheeked young porter, whose face was spread abroad with +smiles. + +"It's all right, miss, her be sound as bacon," he gasped breathlessly. +"See then!" he added, and as Tommy came nearer to him he pointed with a +grimy thumb to the Shipping Intelligence column of the newspaper which +he had snatched from the pile at the station. + +Tommy took the paper, and, scanning the paragraph eagerly, read: "The +barque Elizabeth, thirty days overdue from Valparaiso, spoken by the +liner Kildonan Castle, in the Bay of Biscay; all well." + +As she read these few lines, the whole expression of Tommy's face +changed. Her dark eyes brightened; a wave of gladness seemed to surge +through her as she drew herself erect in the saddle. The smile about +the corners of her rather wide but sweet-looking mouth deepened, and +even her hair, which had appeared dispirited a few moments ago, now +curled itself more tightly about her small dainty head. + +"Ah! won't they be glad!" she ejaculated in her clear, brisk voice. +"Dan, you're a cherub," she cried, "a perfect cherub; you are indeed, +Dan;" and, turning her pony about, was off like the wind. + +Dan Whiddon watched her admiringly. + +"Her do be mortal pleased," he said to himself, "and her naming me +'cherub' be her way o' saying 'thankee,' I reckon. 'Cherub,' says she. +Now what will old Berry be calling I?" + +He clumped heavily back to the station. + +"Now, you young stunpoll," cried the stationmaster sternly, "what do +'ee mean by rampaging off like that?" + +"Miss Tommy's uncle bean't a dead 'un arter all, I reckon," said the +boy. "His ship be behind time, that's all, and he'll be coming +down-along soon." + +Dan's reply was not a particularly lucid one, but as anybody's business +was everybody's business in Poppicombe, the station-master had no +difficulty in understanding the youth. He warned Dan of the evil +effects of not minding one's own business, and crossing the line, +entered into a long discussion with his ticket-clerk concerning Miss +Tommy and her private affairs. + +Meanwhile Tommy was galloping at breakneck speed the four miles which +led to her home. About a quarter of a mile from Plum-Tree Farm, where +the Westmacott family, Tommy's people, had lived for generations, she +espied her sisters standing at the gate leading into the paddock. They +had heard the sound of the quick tramp of the pony's hoofs in the +distance, and had rushed out to see why Tommy on this particular day +was riding so furiously. On catching sight of them she repeated, in +her own inimitable way, Dan's method of breaking the good news. She +yelled at the top of her voice, and waved the newspaper high above her +head. So excited was she that she almost threw the newspaper at her +elder sister, and it dropped in a puddle formed by the recent rains. +Tommy was off the saddle in a moment, and leaving the pony to find his +way to the stable, she picked up the fallen paper, and wiping the dirt +from it with her pocket-handkerchief, gave it triumphantly to her tall, +dark, handsome sister Elizabeth, whilst Mary, the second girl, drawing +nearer to Elizabeth's side, stood quietly waiting. + +The three girls bore a certain family likeness to each other, but the +differences were almost equally striking. The two eldest were tall and +slim, and had the same dark-coloured eyes, but there the resemblance +ceased. In character they were as far apart as the poles. Elizabeth, +called after her mother, who had died when Tommy was only a few months +old, was a capable girl of nineteen years of age, with a magnificent +head of rich dark hair, and deep-blue eyes. Her manner was grave and +quiet. She had been a mother to the two younger girls ever since she +could remember, and responsibility had made her old for her years. Her +father, too, had made her his constant companion, and she had been his +right hand in managing the farm and keeping the accounts during the +years that had preceded his death a few months before. Mary, the +second girl, who had just turned fifteen, was as fair as Elizabeth was +dark, but with the same deep-coloured starry eyes. She was the most +studious of the three, and it was always a great delight to Tommy, when +she found her lost in some book of travel or adventure, to awaken her +from her dreams by forming a mouthpiece with her hands and shouting in +poor Mary's ear, "Hallo! are you there?" But Tommy's winning smile +always disarmed Mary's wrath, and, in spite of constant small +disagreements, the two were excellent friends. + +The youngest girl, Katherine, our friend Tommy, was thin and wiry in +build, somewhat short for her years, with small black twinkling eyes, +and a little head running over with golden curls. Her chief +characteristic so far was an endless capacity for getting into scrapes. +A demon of mischief always seemed lurking in the twinkling depths of +her merry eyes. Just now they danced with excitement, as she said: +"Well, of all the cool customers you must be the coolest, Mary, to +stand there waiting, and never to change a hair, or look over the paper +in Elizabeth's hand, or anything. Oh dear! Oh dear! what can you be +made of? Dear old Uncle Ben is coming home, coming home, coming home!" +and catching Mary by the waist, she sang, "Waltz me round, Mary, waltz +me round," and twirled her sister round and round until she was +completely out of breath. + +"Do make her stop it, Bess," besought Mary gaspingly. + +"Tommy darling, do try to be a bit sensible," said Elizabeth, with a +smile. + +"Not I!" said Tommy, "why should be sensible?" as she gave Mary's +pigtail a tug. + +Elizabeth, recognizing Tommy's mood, and fearing there would be +"ructions" presently, tactfully put her arm about her gay-hearted, +mischievous small sister, and led the way indoors. + +This was not the first time by any means that Elizabeth had acted as +peacemaker in the Westmacott family. When she was quite a child, and +Tommy a mere baby, she had often been called by Mrs. Pratt, the +housekeeper, to see if she could induce "that plaguy young limb" to +behave herself. Later on, Elizabeth had, times without number, pleaded +with her father not to be so angry, or quite so severe, with his +youngest girl, however trying the child might be; and Mr. Westmacott, +seeing that Elizabeth thoroughly understood "the imp of mischief," as +he called her the day he had been obliged to summon all hands on the +farm to rescue her and her pony from a bog, left her more and more to +his eldest daughter's care. Then when Tommy was old enough to +accompany her sisters to "lessons" at the Vicarage, again Elizabeth had +to pour oil on troubled waters, for the vicar, an old friend of her +father's, who had undertaken the education of the three girls, and +whose word had hitherto been taken as law, often became very irritable +when Tommy would argue instead of accepting facts. As Tommy increased +in stature, she became, under Elizabeth's wise guidance, more and more +amenable to reason, but she never lost her absolute fearlessness and +independence. + +All the girls had been encouraged by their father to live an open-air +life, and Tommy always led the way instinctively whenever they went +riding, driving, rowing and fishing. The farmhouse was the old manor +house. The huge kitchen, with its deep-seated fireplace and +low-raftered oak-beamed ceiling, was now used as a living-room. It had +three deep bay windows, each looking across the flower garden on to the +moors. The breath of autumn was in the air, but the hollyhocks and +gladioli still flaunted their gay colours, as though they refused to +own that summer had ended. The garden was Elizabeth's special pride; +she loved to keep it an old-fashioned, old-world garden, and had +herself planted sweet peas and stocks, and the spiked gillyflower, +amongst the lavender bushes and the oleanders. In fact, after her +father's death, when Elizabeth had found that his assets were really +"nil," owing to a succession of bad crops and the cattle-disease +spreading so rapidly among the kine, she had had serious thoughts of +trying to take up gardening as a profession, but on talking it over +with her sisters they agreed that it would be better to wait until the +return of their uncle. + +Captain Barton was their mother's only brother. He was a deep-sea +captain, and at the time of his brother-in-law's death he was sailing +in mid-Pacific. But at the first port the vessel had touched, he had +received a letter from his eldest niece, telling him the sad news, and +how things were with them, and asking him to come to them as soon as he +could. He had answered the letter at once, and in his reply had done +his best to hearten them. He had advised Elizabeth to see the +landlord, place the facts before him, and ask him if he would allow the +rent to be in abeyance until her uncle arrived. The landlord had +consented, knowing the family so well, and so one great worry had for a +time been taken off Elizabeth's young shoulders. She was not obliged +to remove at once, but they all knew that it was impossible to keep on +the farm, even had it been paying, and several evenings were passed by +the three girls in wondering what they could do so as not to be a +burden upon their uncle. Mary had spoken of teaching, but there would +be no money to pay for the necessary training, so that idea had to be +given up. Tommy had a new idea about every other day as to what she'd +do in order to make the family fortune. One day she burnt three of the +saucepans, scalded herself rather badly, and made everything around her +"sticky," by trying to invent a new kind of jam. Another day she +concocted the Westmacott Cure for sick headache, and insisted upon her +sisters tasting the "awful mixture," which she assured them was +harmless, and was quite annoyed when Elizabeth and Mary advised her not +to invent anything else for a few years. + +So the days went on, the girls busying themselves about the farm and +longing eagerly for the return of the only relation they had in the +world. Captain Barton had given them the probable date of his arrival +at Plymouth, but when the expected day came and passed without any +further news from him, they had all become more and more anxious and +alarmed, wondering if his vessel had gone down with all hands and left +no trace of her whereabouts. Hence Tommy's excitement and delight, and +Elizabeth and Mary's quiet joy, on hearing that their uncle was coming +to them at last. + + + + +CHAPTER II + +UNCLE BEN + +During the next three days the girls were restless with excitement. +Uncle Ben would, they were sure, send them a telegram as soon as he +reached Plymouth, and one or another of them was constantly on the +look-out for the messenger from the little village postoffice. They +turned out the spare bedroom, and had a grand clean-up; hung fresh +curtains, aired mattress and bedclothes, and made things shipshape, as +he would say, in anticipation of Uncle Ben's arrival. On the third day +the girl at the post-office rode up on her bicycle with the little +brown envelope. Tommy flew to meet her, and in another moment was +running back to the house crying, "Coming to-morrow! To-morrow!" at +the top of her voice. + +Of course they drove down to the station next day fully an hour before +the train was due. Tommy beguiled the time by weighing her sisters and +herself on the station weighing-machine, looked in at the +booking-office, ran to the signal-box and asked to be allowed to work +the levers, and in other ways acted up to her reputation. + +At last the train was signalled. The three girls looked eagerly down +the line. Presently the engine rounded the curve nearly half-a-mile +away, and as the train rumbled along the straight line towards the +station, a red bandana handkerchief was seen vigorously waving at the +window of a compartment in the centre. + +"There he is!" cried Tommy, dancing with excitement, and waving her +handkerchief in return. + +"Stand back, miss," called the station-master, as she stepped near the +edge of the platform. + +"Oh, I shan't hurt your old engine," replied Tommy, who, nevertheless, +allowed her sisters to take a hand each until the train came to a +standstill. Then she darted towards the compartment from which issued +a short, stoutish man, with a jolly, red face, short, close-trimmed +beard, and eyes ready to light up with fun at the slightest provocation. + +Captain Benjamin Barton was a sailor of the good old-fashioned sort. +He had been to sea ever since he was thirteen, when he had run away to +Plymouth after an exchange of discourtesies with the classical master +at the Grammar School: he never could abide Latin. During nearly fifty +years of life at sea he had saved a considerable sum, and had become +part owner of his vessel, besides having shares in several others. He +still loyally stuck to the sailing ship; the steamship had no +attractions for him; and he was never tired of comparing the two, to +the great disadvantage of the more modern type. Tommy once said that +he reminded her of the 'bus-driver behind whom she had sat when on her +only visit to London, who had spoken with the bitterest scorn of the +motor omnibus. The captain's twinkling black eyes gleamed with fun +when Tommy assured him artlessly that the 'busman was "just such a dear +old stick-in-the-mud" as he was. Tommy sprang into his arms as he got +out of the railway carriage. He gradually extricated himself from her +embrace, and turning to his elder nieces, silently kissed them. In +spite of a brave attempt at cheerfulness his eyes were rather dim as he +mumbled a word of greeting. He had always been on the best of terms +with their father, and, when he was ashore, had been accustomed to make +the farm his headquarters. The loss of his brother-in-law had come as +a great shock to him; and the remembrance of it, together with the +meeting with the three fatherless girls, almost unmanned him for the +moment. The red bandana handkerchief came into play again; he blew his +nose furiously, declared that railway travelling always gave him a +cold, and turning on Dan Whiddon, the small porter, who was staggering +under a trunk he had taken from the compartment, he cried-- + +"Now, young Samson, don't be too rough with that little contraption of +mine." + +The aggrieved look on Dan's face set them laughing, and the tension was +relieved. They passed out of the station, and came to the little farm +wagonette. Tommy was usually driver, but as there was only room for +one on the driver's seat, and she declared that she was going to sit +with Uncle, Elizabeth good-naturedly offered to take the reins. When +the Captain, the other girls, and the trunk were packed in behind, it +was a tight squeeze, and Dan Whiddon, rejoicing in twopence, surveyed +the pony doubtfully. + +"You'm better get out and walk up t' hill," he suggested, with the +familiarity of an old friend. + +"Be off and buy your sweeties, Samson," said the Captain, "or we'll +hitch you on as leader." And laughing at his own jest, Uncle Ben +squeezed Mary with his right arm, and Tommy with his left, and called +to Elizabeth to get under way. + +There was little talking on the homeward drive. The younger girls were +quite happy nestling against their uncle; and he was thinking of his +many former home-comings. But when he entered the bright farm parlour, +and saw the spread tea-table, and the blazing fire which Mrs. Pratt had +kindled--then his jolly weather-worn face glowed, and he cried, in the +same words he had used a score of times before-- + +"East or west, home is best. How do, Jane?" + +"Nicely, thank'ee sir," returned Mrs. Pratt, with a bob, "except for my +poor feet." + +The girls smiled. They had heard the same question and answer ever +since they could remember, when Uncle Ben came home. Tommy meanwhile +had removed his hat, Mary had slyly stuffed his red handkerchief into +his pocket, and now Elizabeth gently pushed him down into his favourite +arm-chair. Mrs. Pratt, who suffered from bunions, and hobbled about, +made the tea, while Mary toasted what was in that country place still +called a Sally Lunn, and Elizabeth fetched from the dairy, now very +bare and forlorn, a pot of cool delicious Devonshire cream. During +these preparations Tommy was content to sit at her uncle's feet, +resting her head on his knees, and now and again giving his horny hand +a squeeze. + +It was Tommy, however, who kept things lively at the tea-table. + +"Now, Uncle," she would say, "you must have more cream in your tea, or +you'll be as nervous as a cat." + +"Very well, my dear," was the meek reply. "Afloat I drink it without +milk or cream, sea-cows not being tractable animals, you know; but when +in Rome, do as the rum 'uns do, eh?" + +"That dreadful old pun of yours! You expect us to punish you, don't +you now?" + +"I'll be Punch to your Judy," returned the Captain, with a hearty +laugh, and for some minutes he alternately cracked his simple jokes and +devoted himself to his food. "I always say there's nothing in foreign +parts to match the cakes and cream of Devonshire," he said, "and you'd +know it if you lived on ship's biscuit and salt horse, my girl." + +"Where have you been this voyage, Uncle?" asked Mary. + +"Peru and Monte Video, and other outlandish parts, my dear. I was held +up in the Doldrums, and water was running plaguy short; 'water, water +everywhere, but not a drop to drink,' as that poetry fellow says. One +more voyage, my girls, and then I drop anchor for good." + +"We hoped you would stay with us," said Elizabeth. + +"Couldn't do it, Bess," he replied. "I can hold a straight course, but +I couldn't run a straight furrow for the life of me. No; one more +voyage, to the South Pacific Islands this time, and then I'll take a +snug little cottage somewhere by the sea, and spend my days +whitewashing it, and getting worse-tempered every day, and you shall +keep house for me, and smooth me down." + +And then Tommy put the usual question--it always came from Tommy. + +"What adventures did you have this time, Uncle?" + +Uncle Ben rubbed his chin, and assumed an air of deep reflection. + +"Adventures! Well, the only one worth speaking about," he said slowly, +"was when we were becalmed in latitude 35° South, longitude 152° East, +I think it was. By the chart we should have been about a hundred and +fifty miles from the nearest land, but one morning Long Jimmy--the tall +fellow with one eye, you remember----?" + +"Yes," said Tommy; "he helped me down the side last time I saw you off." + +"Well, he was look-out at the time, and he sings out, 'Land-ho!' I was +on deck in a twinkling, I can tell you; and there, a couple of points +on the starboard quarter, was a smallish kind of island, and stretching +away behind it a lot of little islands pretty near as far as you could +see. The biggest was as large as Mount St. Michael, maybe, and all of +a white shiny rock. I made a few remarks about the chart-makers, and +was thinking of putting out a boat to examine it, when, bless your +eyes! that island began to move, and all the little 'uns after it." + +Here he drank half a cup of tea, and the girls waited breathlessly for +him to continue. + +"Some one set up a cry of sea-serpent," he went on gravely, "and Sunny +Pat--the little Irishman, you remember---?" + +"Yes, such a funny little man. Go on, Uncle," said Tommy. + +"Well, Sunny Pat calls out, 'Begorra, shure 'tis the way of openin' it +is!' and sure enough that big island showed a gash right across the +middle, that grew wider and wider, and each side of it there was a row +of teeth about as long as a church steeple. Jupiter, 'twas a fearsome +sight. But Sandy Sam--you remember him, the big red-headed +fellow--he's got more presence of mind than any able seaman I ever met. +He outs with a big gooseberry--we'd taken a few bushels on board at +Greenland--and flings it straight at the monster, knowing that +sea-serpents can't abide big gooseberries, being in the same line of +business, as you may say. Well----" + +Here the story was interrupted, for the girls made a simultaneous rush +on the old man. Tommy pummelled him. Mary put her hand over his +mouth, and Elizabeth took his half-eaten cake, and declared that he +should have no more until he confessed that he had been fibbing. + +"You naughty wicked old man," cried Tommy, as he shook with laughter. +"Now you shan't have another cup of tea until you've turned out your +pockets." + +"I give in," said the Captain. "Three to one isn't fair play. I've +had enough tea, only let me get my pipe alight and then we'll see." + +As long as the girls could remember, their uncle, on his arrival, when +his first pipe was lit, had turned out his capacious pockets, in which +there was always a present of some kind for every one, besides oddments +unaddressed which his nieces appropriated at their fancy. Settled in +the arm-chair, with a big calabash pipe in his mouth, he plunged his +hand into a pocket, and brought out the red bandana handkerchief. + +"That's your flag," cried Tommy. "Be quick!" + +"Patience," he replied, producing a tin of tobacco and a knife. + +"We'll let you keep them," said Mary. "What next, Uncle?" + +"Well, here's a small parcel with somebody's name on it, and it looks +uncommon like Mary." + +Mary seized the parcel, opened it, and uttered a cry of delight as she +unfolded a pretty Indian scarf. + +"Oh, you dear!" she cried, giving him a kiss. + +He plunged his hand again into his pocket and drew out slowly and with +a solemn air that made the girls agog with expectation--a short cutty +pipe, at which they cried "Shame!" Then came another small parcel, +marked with Elizabeth's name, which proved to contain a tortoiseshell +comb with silver mountings. Another dip brought forth a bright round +silver case with a long cord hanging from a hole in the side. Tommy +pounced on this. + +"What is it, Uncle?" she asked. + +"It's a contraption for getting a light in a wind, given me by an old +friend in Valparaiso," replied the Captain. "'Twas kindly meant, to be +sure, but I've never used it, for I've never had any difficulty in +lighting my pipe in any wind that ever blew short of a typhoon, and +then a man has other things to think about. I'll show you how it's +done, and you can keep it against the time when you're an old woman and +go round selling things from a caravan: old women of that sort always +smoke." + +"The idea!" exclaimed Tommy, but when her uncle had shown her how to +obtain a spark by turning a little handle sharply, and how the spark +ignited the cord, she took the thing and slipped it into her pocket. + +Then at last came the parcel for which Tommy had been eagerly waiting, +and she gave a long sigh of pleasure as she drew through her fingers a +scarf of exquisite fineness like Mary's. + +"You're a darling!" she cried, giving her uncle a tight hug, and at the +same time knocking his pipe from his mouth. "Oh, I'm so sorry," she +said contritely. "Never mind, I'll fill it again for you." + +Captain Barton took from his pockets sundry other articles which he +divided among the girls, as well as a queer assortment of his personal +belongings. When all his pockets were empty, Tommy said-- + +"Now you can put all that rubbish back; see what a litter it makes!" + +"For what you don't want, I return humble and hearty thanks," said the +Captain, using a form of words which they had heard from his lips ever +since they were babies. "And now if you can think of anything but +fal-lals, we'll settle down and have a cosy talk about things. Draw +your chairs up to the fire, girls." + + + + +CHAPTER III + +LEAVING HOME + +Uncle Ben listened attentively as Elizabeth gave an account of affairs +at the farm. He did not interrupt her, but now and then muttered an +ejaculation through a cloud of smoke. Elizabeth was clear-headed, and +did not take long to explain the position to her uncle. It was +impossible to keep on the farm without capital, and the Captain, though +he had a good sum laid by, was not the man to risk his money in a +business of which he knew nothing. So the farm must be sold, and it +was clear that when everything was settled up, there would be little or +nothing left for the girls to live on. They mentioned the ideas they +had had of earning their living, and the obstacles in the way; and +Captain Barton puffed at his pipe, and pulled his beard, and every now +and then stroked Tommy's hair as she leant against his knee. + +"Hum!" he grunted, when all had said their say. "There's only one way +out of the difficulty that I can see." + +He paused impressively, and the girls looked at him with expectation. + +"And that is," he went on, weighing each word, "to get you spliced." + +"Spliced!" cried Tommy. "Married, you mean? Me married!" + +"Well, not you, perhaps--not yet a bit, seeing you are only a little +tomboy sort of thing----" + +"Thing! how dare you!" cried Tommy, pummelling her uncle's leg. + +"I meant a thing of beauty, my dear," said he meekly, "which, as the +poet says, is a joy for ever." + +"He wouldn't think me a joy for long, I can tell you," returned Tommy. +"But, really, it's too ridiculous. Bess, you don't want to get +married?" + +"Not for a living, certainly," said Elizabeth. + +"Of course not," added Mary. + +"Well, that's squashed," cried Tommy, "and if you can't think of +anything better, Captain Barton--why, you're not married yourself!" + +"No, my dear, I've never tried," replied her uncle apologetically. +"Well, now, there's that notion I mentioned a while ago--a little +cottage by the sea, you know; we four--me and the three Graces, eh?" + +"It would be simply awful, Uncle," cried Tommy. "Whatever should we do +all day? We should all become perfect cats, and you'd have a simply +horrid time. No, if you want us to live with you, you must take a +house somewhere where we could work--earn our salt, you know. I'm not +going to be a burden to anybody." + +"That's a fine spirit, to be sure. Then it must be London, I suppose, +Deptford way or Rotherhithe; one of you could keep house for me, and +the others could go to classes, and learn teaching or whatever it is +you want to do. What do you think of that, now?" + +"I should love to keep house for you, Uncle," said Elizabeth. + +"And Mary and I would love to do the other thing, wouldn't we, Mary?" +cried Tommy. "So it's settled, and you'd better advertise for a house +at once, Uncle." + +"Steady, my dear. As I told you, I must make one more voyage. I've a +heap of things to settle up in various parts, and it'll be at least a +year before I'm ready. The question is, what can you do for a year? +You can't remain here, and I'm not going to set you up in London +without me to look after you." + +"Why not? We'd look after each other," said Tommy. + +"Couldn't think of it, my dear," said the Captain decisively. "It's a +facer, that's the truth." + +"I know what!" cried Tommy, suddenly starting up. "Take us with you!" + +"What?" gasped her uncle. + +"I mean it. Let's all go for a voyage. I'd love to go round the +world." + +"Nonsense! A parcel of girls in my windjammer with their frills and +furbelows--I never heard of such a thing! Ridiculous! Entirely out of +the question!" + +"Why? I don't see it," persisted Tommy. "Now, Captain Barton, don't +be a stick-in-the-mud, but give us reasons." + +"My dear, it can't be done," said the Captain emphatically. + +"Of course it can't, you haven't got any," said Tommy, wilfully +misunderstanding him. "Just like a man!" + +"We should really like it, Uncle," said Elizabeth. + +"Can't be done, Bess," he repeated. + +"But why, Uncle?" asked Mary. + +"Because--because--well, for one thing I don't carry a stewardess." + +"Oh, you funny old man! Bess could be stewardess. Another reason, +please." + +"There's no cabin fit for young ladies. It's a hard life on board, +and----" + +"No reason at all," interrupted Tommy. "We must learn to rough it, now +that we've got to make our way in the world. Besides, sea-air is good; +it will establish our constitutions, as the doctors say. Say yes, +Uncle, there's a dear!" + +"Well, well, I'll sleep on it," said the Captain, temporizing. He was +really much perplexed and troubled. The suggestion was a preposterous +one, to his old-fashioned way of thinking; but he could not find +reasons that would convince these very modern nieces of his, and he +hoped that they would drop the wild notion before the morning. + +But when the girls had gone to bed, and he sat alone, smoking his final +pipe, he had to confess to himself that Tommy's proposal was the +simplest solution of the difficulty. It would not be an easy matter to +find comfortable quarters for the girls, but it was not impossible. +Their society would be very pleasant on board; he would love to have +them with him: in short, he decided to give way. So the next morning, +when they rushed at him as he entered the breakfast-room, with cries of +"Uncle dear, do take us," he replied, with a mild reluctance-- + +"Well, well, you might do worse." + +Whereupon Tommy kissed him and hugged him, calling him "Dear old +Nunky," and went nearly wild with joy. + +"But, mind you," he said warningly, "you mustn't expect much in the way +of comfort. The _Elizabeth_ isn't the _Lusitania_, you know. She's as +tight a little craft as ever sailed the seas, but she wasn't built for +first-class passengers. You'll have to manage with a tiny cabin for +all three. And I give you fair notice: I keep strict discipline +aboard. The slightest insubordination will be punished." + +"And how do you punish on board ship?" asked Tommy mischievously. + +"First, bread and water for a week. For the second offence, you'll be +laid in irons in the hold, where you'll have no company but the rats, +and they're uncommon hungry beasts, I can tell you." + +"How lovely! Just like the prisoners in wicked barons' castles in the +olden times," cried Tommy. "Oh, you dear silly old thing, did you +think you would frighten us?" And she gave him a hug that made him cry +for mercy. + +"Now, girls, to business," he said, when order was restored. "This is +Wednesday. I must run up to London to-morrow to see my lawyers, so +that if anything happens to me you won't be quite unprovided for. +Remember, Bess, they're Wilkins and Short, of Bedford Row. Not that +there isn't plenty of life in the old sea-dog yet, and I hope you won't +have to see them for many a day. Now, as to clothes; no fal-lals, you +know; two serge dresses apiece, and one box for the lot of you. I +don't suppose you bargained for that." + +"We shouldn't think of bringing matinée hats," said Elizabeth, laughing. + +"Anything you want to keep, out of the things here, you must pack up. +I dare say one of the neighbours will store it for you. I'll arrange +about selling the rest. I'll see your landlord to-day. You will only +have about a fortnight to get ready, so you'd better begin at once." + +"Let's go and see Mrs. Morris," said Mary. "She'll keep our things for +us." + +"Won't she be surprised!" cried Tommy. "And what fun we shall have!" + +The girls found their neighbour, Mrs. Morris, in the midst of her +weekly baking. She declared afterwards that the surprise their news +gave her nearly "turned" the bread. She readily agreed to store their +little stock of personal possessions, but shook her head at the idea of +girls wandering in heathen parts, as she put it. + +Elizabeth asked her to accompany them to Plymouth and assist them in +buying their outfit. This gave great delight to the kind motherly +soul. She left her farm but seldom; a trip to Plymouth was a notable +event in her life; and when she returned with the girls, after a happy +day's shopping, the spirit of adventure had so worked upon her that she +cried, "Well, now, I wish I was going too, that I do." + +Imagine the bustle and excitement of the next few days! Uncle Ben was +in London. In his absence the girls worked hard at their preparations. +They got a sewing-maid from the village, and all four worked early and +late cutting out and making two sets of blouses, one for ordinary use, +and the other for any very hot weather they might encounter on the +voyage. Even Tommy, not usually an industrious young person in such +matters, did her fair share, though it was a great trial of patience to +have to finish the overcasting of all the seams before Elizabeth would +lay them aside ready for packing. + +Everything was complete before Uncle Ben's return. The girls had +finished their outfit and packed it away neatly in their new cabin +trunk. Their treasures were also packed ready to be handed into Mrs. +Morris's keeping. A few pieces of furniture which Elizabeth could not +bear to part with had been warehoused at Plymouth. The remainder, +together with the farm stock, was to be sold after their departure. +Tommy was very woebegone at the idea of selling her pony, and when Joe +Morris offered to keep him for her, and give him his food in exchange +for his services (that was his thoughtful and pleasant way of putting +it), she hugged the burly farmer and called him a dear old man. + +At last Uncle Ben returned. The last arrangements were made, the last +adieus said, and one fine day the little party of four drove to the +station to take train to Southampton, where the barque _Elizabeth_ was +refitting. The girls waved their handkerchiefs gaily in response to +the parting salutations of the villagers; but they fell very silent +when their old friends were out of sight, and the Captain, looking +straight before him, heard a sob or two on each side and behind. Like +a wise man, he said nothing about the sadness of leaving the old home, +but related some of his recent experiences in London. + +"I met a fine old friend of mine, a missionary," he said. "He is +stationed on one of the South Sea Islands, and hasn't been home for +twenty years. A real good sort is Henry Corke. He has only been home +a month, and yet he is going out almost at once. There's devotion for +you, girls. I asked him if he'd like to come with us, offered him the +attractions of refined female society----" + +"That was enough to choke him off," interrupted Tommy. "I hate to be +called a female." + +"Well, perhaps it was a mistake not to say tomboy. Anyhow, Corke was +in too much of a hurry to come with us; prefers one of those dirty +clanking steamers. Mighty poor taste, I call it." + +By the time they reached the station the girls had thrown off their +despondency, and began to glow with excitement as they realized that +they were actually entering upon a new life. + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +ABOARD THE "ELIZABETH" + +"Here we are!" cried Captain Barton, as the train ran into the dock +station at Southampton. "Now mind you don't get run over." + +"The idea!" said Tommy; "we have been here before, Uncle." + +"So you have, my dear, but good advice is none the worse for being said +twice." + +They made their way across the metals, on which locomotives were +hauling and pushing heavy goods wagons, and came to the quay where the +_Elizabeth_ lay taking in cargo. She looked a mere dwarf beside a +Castle Liner not far away; but she was bright with the glory of new +paint, and Captain Barton gazed at her with an affectionate pride that +he would never have felt for a steamship. They went on board. Mr. +Purvis, the Scots mate, gave the girls a shy greeting. They smiled at +those of the crew whom they recognized, and a look of pained +bewilderment settled on the face of one, Sandy Sam, when Tommy asked +him if he had any more big gooseberries. + +"Never mention the word to him," said the Captain anxiously, as they +went below; "he's very sensitive, my dear." + +"Ah! you're afraid your stories will be found out, you know you are," +replied Tommy. "Oh! what a sweet little cabin." + +The Captain had thrown open the door of the cabin which he had prepared +for his nieces, next to the saloon. The girls looked in eagerly. + +"How very nice!" said Elizabeth. + +"I'm glad you like it, my dear," said the Captain. "I did my best, and +Purvis was uncommon useful, too." + +"A woman couldn't have managed better," said Mary. + +"Well, you see, bachelor men like me and Purvis get into the way of +making up for what we lose. We nearly forgot the looking-glass, +though, not having any particular features ourselves to be proud of." + +The cabin was very daintily got up. The woodwork was beautifully +polished. There were two bunks on one side, one above the other, and a +third on the opposite side, each with a spotless white bed-cover. On +one wall hung a looking-glass; and a tiny wash-hand basin of polished +zinc was fitted into a little alcove. There were hooks for hanging +clothes on the partition. The clear space between the sides was only +two or three feet across. + +"Where shall we put our trunk?" asked Elizabeth practically. + +"In the saloon, my dear," replied her uncle. "We'll fasten it there, +to prevent it rolling about if we meet any rough weather." + +"We shall have to get up one at a time," said Tommy, with a laugh. +"There isn't room for two to do up their hair at once." + +"Well, I know nothing about that," said the Captain, rubbing his bald +crown. "You mustn't quarrel or fight about who shall be first, or I'll +have to clap you in irons." + +"Where do you keep your irons?" asked Tommy. "I'd like to see the +dreadful things." + +The Captain looked so much embarrassed that Tommy divined the truth at +once. + +"Why, you haven't got any," she cried, dancing. "What a naughty old +fibber you are!" + +"Well, you see, I pick my crew. Them that aren't English are Scotch or +Irish, and very respectable men. But I dare say we can get a set of +irons in the town. Come along, we'll go and get something to eat; +we're too busy to cook on board. I'll just drop in at one of the +marine stores and see if they've got a small size of irons for +obstreperous females." + +As they walked up the High Street Tommy suddenly cried-- + +"Look, Bess, isn't that little Dan Whiddon? I wondered why he wasn't +at the station to wish us good-bye." + +She pointed up the street, where she had seen a small oddly-dressed +figure pass under the narrow ancient arch that divides the street into +Above and Below Bar. They hurried in that direction, but when they +reached the spot the figure had disappeared. + +"I think you must have been mistaken," said Mary. "Dan wouldn't come +so far from home." + +"I dare say. Now, Uncle, where shall we go? I'm famished." + +The Captain led them to the Crown Hotel. He confessed that if he had +been alone he would have gone to a humbler place near the docks, where +he might meet some shipmates. + +"But you girls wouldn't like to eat among half-a-dozen sea-dogs smoking +shag," he said. + +As they ate their luncheon he said that he was disappointed with his +cargo. He had hoped to have a full ship for the South American ports, +but feared that after all he would have to go out light. Tommy's +assurance that his passengers would make up did not appear to convince +him. + +They slept on board that night, and were very merry at the novel +experience of undressing and dressing in such a narrow space. Early +next morning the ship was towed out into the harbour. She had hardly +made a cable's length, however, when the Captain received a message +semaphored from the quay to the effect that his agent had secured +enough goods to complete his freight. It would not be ready for +shipment for two days. He did not think it worth while to put back +into dock, as the extra cargo could be brought out in lighters. + +During the next two days the girls were much amused to see their uncle +in his little dinghy, which held three at a squeeze, going to and fro +between the ship and the shore, propelling himself by means of one oar +fixed in a groove at the stern. Nothing would satisfy them until he +allowed one of the sailors, usually Sunny Pat, to take them in turn and +teach them how to work the little tub in this manner. Finding it very +easy Tommy begged the Captain to let her take him ashore, and was +delighted when he told her on landing that she would make a skipper in +no time. She immediately bought a huge sailor's knife, much to his +amusement. Her sisters, not to be outdone, in their turn rowed him +ashore, and each also bought a knife. + +"You'd be terrible folk in a mutiny," said the Captain, laughing. "I +really must see about getting those irons." + +But when the vessel's hold was filled from the lighters, and the cargo +was complete, there were no irons among the equipment. The _Elizabeth_ +was towed down Southampton Water; then, the wind being fair, the +courses were set, and she was soon sailing merrily down Channel. The +girls were in the highest spirits. It was a glorious day. The sea +glistened in the sunlight, and as the vessel passed through the Solent, +with the wooded shores of Hampshire on the right, and the Island on the +left, the Captain pointed out to his nieces various landmarks and +interesting spots, and gave them a first lesson in navigation. In +three or four hours they passed the Needles. + +"Now, girls," said the Captain, "my advice is, keep fairly quiet for a +little. There's a bit of a swell, and--well, I say no more." + +Elizabeth and Mary remained reclining in their deck-chairs, quietly +enjoying their novel experiences. But Tommy was as nimble as Ariel on +the vessel of the Duke of Milan. She was here, there and everywhere, +asking why this and what the other; now exclaiming at a warship that +glided silently past, now watching a graceful white-sailed yacht; at +one moment standing by the helmsman, then flashing along the deck to +ask her uncle for an explanation of something that had caught her +attention. The Captain watched her with kindly amusement. He did not +repeat his warning. "The lass had better get it over," he thought. +Presently his amusement became mixed with a little anxiety as he saw +her growing quieter, and a tinge of green coming into her complexion. +At last with a sudden cry of "Oh!" she rushed to the companion and +disappeared. The other girls followed her anxiously, and for a time +they were seen no more. Thanks to the steadiness of the ship, and the +comparative smoothness of the sea, their sufferings were neither +violent nor prolonged; but it was a much-subdued Tommy who emerged an +hour or two later and meekly put her hand into her uncle's. + +The next moment she gave a gasp. Not a yard away, lying on a pile of +canvas, huddled a little figure in brown corduroys and clumping boots. +It was Dan Whiddon, pale, grimy, with tear-stained eyes, fast asleep. + +[Illustration: "LYING ON A PILE OF CANVAS HUDDLED A LITTLE FIGURE."] + +"There's a young Samson for you!" said the Captain, noticing Tommy's +look of amazement. "A young rascal of a stowaway. Long Jimmy heard a +tapping in the forehold a while ago, and when the men opened up--a +nuisance when all the cargo was nattily stowed--there was this young +reprobate, half dead with hunger and fright. You've a deal to answer +for, Tommy." + +"Why, what have I done?" asked the girl. + +"Well, you and your sisters seem to have spoiled the young scamp. When +they brought him up from below he whimpered out that the young ladies +had been kind to him, and he didn't like carrying luggage and cleaning +railway lamps, and when he heard that you were coming to sea he wanted +his mother to get me to take him as a cabin-boy. She boxed his ears. +But he found out when you were leaving, and hid in a goods wagon that +reached Southampton a little before we did, and watched his opportunity +to slip on board when the barque was lying at the quay-side. That's +all I got out of him; and the motion served him as it serves most +landsmen, and he dropped asleep just where you see him there. I'll +have something to say to him when he wakes." + +"Poor little fellow!" said Tommy. "You won't be hard on him, Uncle?" + +The Captain grunted. Perhaps he remembered that fifty years before he +had himself run away to sea. + +"A rascally young stowaway," he muttered. "I can't put him ashore, as +I shan't touch at any port this side of Buenos Ayres. And his mother +crying her eyes out, I'll be bound. And I'll have to spend several +shillings on a cable to tell her he's safe. A pretty thing for a man +with three nieces." + +"I'll pay for the cable, Uncle." + +"What! has she damaged the cable?" asked Mary innocently, coming up at +this moment. + +Captain Barton shook with laughter. + +"Oh, you bookworms!" he said, when he had command of his breath. "Take +a look at the cable, Mary, and see if you think Tommy, for all her +mischievousness, could do it much damage. No, 'tis another kind of +cable we were speaking of--all along of young Samson there. What would +you do with a stowaway, Bess?" he asked of his eldest niece, who had +just joined the others. + +"Good gracious!" exclaimed Elizabeth, "you were right after all, Tommy. +What a little sweep he looks!" + +At this moment Dan stirred, opened his eyes, and when he saw the girls +smiled sheepishly. + +"Now, young Samson, stand up and listen to me," said the Captain +severely. "Lay a hold of that stay there if you can't stand steady. +You come sneaking aboard this vessel, ruining my cargo, expecting to +fill yourself with my victuals, and all for what? Because you didn't +like cleaning lamps and carrying luggage. What's that for a reason? +There's worse than that aboard ship, I can tell you. If I did my duty, +I should have you lashed to the mast and dosed with the cat. And your +poor mother crying her eyes out, and the police dragging the ponds, and +the Government sending detectives to all parts, and wiring to all the +recruiting sergeants, spending hundreds of pounds of the country's +money all for a discontented young shaver not four feet high. Now just +you run along to Mr. Purvis and ask him to forgive you. He's very +strict is Mr. Purvis, much stricter than I am; and then ask Sandy Sam +very politely to fling a few buckets of water over you and scrub you +with holystone; and after that go to Cook and ask him if he can spare a +biscuit and a can of soup; and then I'll see if I can find some clothes +that will fit you, and we'll make a man of you, and an A.B. in time." + +The Captain's tone grew less stern and more genial as he went along, +and when he had finished Dan smiled cheerfully, gave Tommy an extra +smile, and went aft to obey orders. + +The run down Channel was very pleasant to the girls. They showed the +keenest interest in the ship and the doings of the sailors. These +rough, good-tempered fellows were flattered by the attentions of their +passengers, and never tired of answering their questions. It was not +long before all three were able to tie all kinds of sailors' knots, +splice ropes, and do other simple things of the kind. They knew the +names of the sails and the yards, and Tommy in particular never tired +of airing her nautical vocabulary. + +Even the ship's cook became their willing slave. Elizabeth took him in +hand, and he meekly received her instructions, with great advantage to +his bill of fare. Captain Barton declared that it was a good job he +was retiring, for this unwonted luxury was killing his seaman's +qualities. + +The evenings were spent in the little deck cabin, where they played at +draughts with the Captain and mate, or listened to the yarns they spun. +Mary had brought her mandoline, and on fine evenings they would get up +a concert, the sailors singing their chanties and dancing the hornpipe. +The Captain hunted up some ancient grass hammocks, and when the weather +was quite calm the sailors rigged these up on deck for the girls. Some +of the crew taught them how to make hammocks, using string instead of +grass, and they often amused themselves by weaving string bags and +baskets. + +As for Dan Whiddon, he soon became the pet of the ship. He was a +good-tempered little fellow, willing to oblige anybody. He was kept +always busy, and it was not long before he found that the life of a +sailor was a good deal harder even than that of a porter at a wayside +station. + +"But I likes it, I do," he said once to Tommy, "better'n cleaning lamps +and such." + +"You get no tips, Dan," she replied. + +"What's tips!" he said. "I never had no good of 'em, miss. Mother +took them all except a penny now and then for sweets, and the Captain +he gives me sweets for nothing, he do, and so I save, don't I, miss?" + +The weather held fair almost without interruption, and the girls became +so well seasoned that an occasional gale did not distress them. As +they approached the tropics the heat became rather trying, and then +they brought out of their trunk sundry light blouses at which their +uncle cocked an eye. + +"Rank disobedience!" he said sternly. "I said serge." + +"Don't they look nice, Uncle?" said Tommy mischievously, "and we made +them ourselves. You can't object to that, my dear man, and we shall +wash them ourselves, so there's no laundry bill for you to pay. In +fact, you haven't a leg to stand on, so you had better say at once they +look sweet and save time. Don't you think so, Mr. Purvis?" + +"Weel," said the Scotsman cautiously, "I wouldna say but what they are +suitable to the climate, but they're terrible gay like." + +"Oh, you should see Bess's evening frock. It's perfectly +lovely--chiffon, with pink insertion; it suits her dark hair +splendidly." + +"There, Tommy, that'll do," said the Captain; "such talk isn't suitable +aboard this vessel. You're unruly minxes, and what I'll do with you in +London I don't know." + +"You'll soon get used to it, Uncle dear, and I really wouldn't worry if +I were you. We'll keep you straight." + +"A happy girl, Purvis," said the Captain, when they were alone. + +"Ou, ay, she is that." + +They spent a couple of days in Buenos Ayres while Captain Barton was +unloading part of his cargo and settling his affairs. When they left, +a certain young electrical engineer asked to be allowed to call on them +when he returned to England, and looked very crestfallen when Elizabeth +told him that they had no address. They were almost disappointed when +they rounded the terrible Cape Horn without encountering a storm. +After a short stay at Valparaiso, the Captain set his course direct for +the Pacific Islands. Interested as the girls had been hitherto, they +became intensely excited now. Mary knew a great deal about Captain +Cook and other early navigators, and all the girls had read a volume of +Stevenson's on the South Seas, which their uncle had brought home once +in a colonial edition. The romance of this quarter of the globe had +captured their imagination, and they looked eagerly forward to seeing +the strange men and women, the gorgeous scenery, the many novel things +which their reading and their uncle's stories had led them to expect. + + + + +CHAPTER V + +A MIDNIGHT WRECK + +"Well, now, I'm real glad I brought you girls with me," said Captain +Barton, as they sat on deck one evening. "Many's the time I've felt a +bit lonesome at night between sunset and turning in, but you do help to +pass the time away." + +"Pastimes, are we?" said Tommy, with affected indignation. "Toys! +Dolls! I won't be called a doll." + +"Very well, my dear, you shan't," replied her uncle, slipping one arm +round her waist, and the other round Mary's. Elizabeth sat on her +deck-chair opposite them, knitting the second of a pair of socks. +"But, now," continued the Captain, "you'd better be turning in. 'Tis +latish, and sleep, you know, 'it is a precious thing, beloved from pole +to pole'; and if you don't get your full eight hours you'll be neither +useful nor ornamental, Miss Tommy." + +"Oh, Uncle! It's such a lovely night," pleaded Tommy, leaning back on +his arm, and looking up into the brilliant sky--a sky such as is seen +in the South Pacific, and nowhere else in the world. + +Here a heavy figure approached the group from forward. + +"Glass is dropping fast, sir," said Mr. Purvis. + +Elizabeth's needles ceased clicking. + +"That means a storm, doesn't it, Uncle?" she said. + +"A bit of a blow, maybe," said the Captain. "Now, girls, off with you. +I'll just make things snug. You go below, and sleep through it, and +you'll come up fresh as paint in the morning." + +Tommy grumbled a little, declaring that a storm was impossible with +such a clear sky and no wind; but she went below with her sisters, and +soon all three were fast asleep in their snug little cabin. + +It was perhaps two hours later when Elizabeth awoke suddenly. There +were strange noises overhead, and the ship was rolling and pitching +with a violence new to her. Every now and then she heard a hoarse +shout, and a scurry of feet on deck. The little appointments of the +cabin rattled, and presently, as the vessel gave a particularly heavy +lurch, the glass water-bottle slipped from its rack, and fell with a +crash to the floor. + +"What is it?" cried Tommy, sitting straight up in her bunk. + +"The sea is rather rough," said Elizabeth quietly, "and has sent the +water-bottle spinning." + +"It woke me with a start," said Tommy. "My heart is thumping like +anything. Is there any danger?" + +"Not with Uncle on board," said Mary from the bunk below. "Let's go to +sleep again." + +They lay down, but to sleep was impossible. Every moment the movements +of the vessel became more violent, and they heard great booming noises +as the waves broke over the deck. The roar and shriek of the wind was +mingled with the creaking of blocks and the shouts of men. + +"I can't stand it any longer," said Tommy suddenly. "I'm going up to +see. Come along, girls." She sprang out of her bunk and had to clutch +the side to prevent herself from being thrown down. The other girls +followed her, and she laughed as they staggered and clasped each other. + +"What fun!" she said. "We haven't had a real storm before. See who'll +be dressed first. You two needn't do up your hair." + +Dressing was a difficult matter; but, helping one another, they managed +to get their things on at last and, holding hands, staggered out of the +cabin to the companionway between it and the saloon. Tommy was the +first to climb the ladder, but when she came to the top she gave a cry +of dismay. + +"The hatch is on!" she called. "Uncle has battened us down, mean old +thing!" + +She beat on the hatch with her fist, and called shrilly for her uncle; +but the sounds were smothered by the greater noises above, and by and +by she desisted, and tottered disconsolately down the steps. "Let's go +into the saloon," she said. "There's more room there than in the +cabin. You don't think there's any danger?" she added, as the light of +the swinging lamp fell on Elizabeth's pale face. + +"I don't know; I hope not," replied Elizabeth. + +"It's a shame to batten us down," said Tommy indignantly. "I'd rather +be on deck and know the worst." + +The three girls went into the saloon, and sat huddled together on a +sofa, which was fixed firmly to the wall. They found that only by +keeping a tight grip on the sofa, and each other, could they save +themselves from being dashed across the room. Moment by moment the +storm increased in fury. Now and again there was a tremendous shock, +under which the _Elizabeth_ quivered in every plank, and sometimes a +sharp report as of woodwork wrenched away. + +The girls were now thoroughly scared. Pressed close together they +shivered as they heard these ominous noises. None of them spoke, but +Tommy gave a little gasp whenever a more than usually heavy sea struck +the vessel, and Mary gulped down a lump that would keep rising in her +throat. + +Hours passed. Presently the movements of the vessel became less +violent, and at last Tommy gave a cry of delight as she heard the +battens being struck away from the hatch, and her uncle's voice as he +descended the ladder. + +"Ah! There you are, my dears," he said cheerily, as he entered the +saloon. "I guessed these little tantrums would have wakened you." + +"Is the storm over, Uncle?" asked Elizabeth. + +"Pretty near. He's giving a last kick or two. We're very tired and +hungry on deck, and you girls can make us some coffee; I know you'd +like to make yourselves useful. Cook can't be spared at this minute or +I wouldn't ask you." + +"Of course we will," said Tommy, springing up. + +"Is there much damage done, Uncle?" asked Mary. + +"Damage! Why, bless you, you can't fight without getting a bruise or +two, even if you win. The craft's had a bit of knocking about, I won't +deny, but what could you expect? Now make the coffee, there's good +lassies, and knock at the hatch when it's ready." + +"You are not going to batten us down again?" cried Tommy. + +"Well, you see, we don't want everything slopped about below, do we? +The coffee wouldn't be worth drinking if a sea washed into it just as +you were bringing it up. Make it strong, mind, and plenty of sugar." + +Captain Barton left them. He had not thought it necessary to say that +the cook, who couldn't be spared to make the coffee, was working hard +at the pumps. Nor that the vessel had lost its foremast, which in its +fall had carried away the boats on the leeward side. While the ship +was staggering under this blow a heavy sea had struck her and stove in +the boats on the weather side. Nor did the Captain mention that the +storm had driven him many leagues out of his course, and that he was +desperately anxious lest he should have come within the region of the +coral reefs. Until daybreak he had no means of ascertaining his +whereabouts, and he concealed from his nieces the anxiety with which he +awaited the dawn. + +He had paid his brief visit below merely to reassure the girls. They +at once set about making the coffee--no easy task, for though the wind +had abated there was still a heavy sea. At last it was ready, and +Tommy mounted the companion-way, carrying a canful. It was some time +before her hammering on the hatch attracted attention, and when it was +lifted the can was taken from her by her uncle, who said "Thank'ee, my +lass. Now go down again and have some breakfast; it will be light in +an hour or two." + +"Can't we come up, Uncle?" + +"Not yet, my dear; we must tidy up first, you know." + +"Can't we help?" persisted Tommy. + +But there was no answer. Captain Barton had clapped on the hatch. + +"Poor little lassies!" he said to himself. + +The girls drank some coffee, and ate some biscuits, waiting impatiently +for their release. It was no longer difficult to keep their seats; the +howling of the wind had ceased, and the noise above gradually +diminished, and the vessel steadied. But now they were conscious of a +sound that they had not heard before. It was like the clanking of a +steam-engine. + +"I wonder what it is!" cried Tommy, springing up. "Oh, I do so wish +Uncle would let us go up. There's no danger now, surely." + +But the Captain still remained above. The clanking sound continued, +and slight noises were heard occasionally. The weather became still +calmer, and the girls, when they had finished their simple breakfast, +began to doze. Never since they left Southampton had their sleep been +broken, and they would have returned to their bunks had it not been so +near morning. So they cuddled up together on the sofa, Elizabeth in +the middle and the other girls with their arms about her. + +All at once there was a sudden jolt that set the tin cups flying from +the table, and made the girls spring up in alarm. They were aware of a +strange, rasping, scraping sound. Clutching one another, their +startled faces asked a mute question, to which, inexperienced as they +were, their instinct supplied a clear answer. The ship had struck. + +There were loud shouts from above, a renewal of the scurrying on deck, +then silence. A minute or two after the girls heard the hatch removed, +and their uncle hurried down. Even in the dim light of the smoky oil +lamp they saw how pale and haggard he looked. They were too much +frightened to speak. + +"Girls," he said quietly, "put on your macintoshes and anything warm +you have, and come on deck at once. Don't wait for anything else." + +He was gone. The very calmness of his tone, the absence of his wonted +jocularity, struck them with a chill feeling of dread. Silently, with +pale faces, the girls fetched wraps and macintoshes from their cabin +and hurriedly mounted the companion. When they reached the wet and +slippery deck a terrible spectacle lay before them in the light of the +crescent moon, shining fitfully out through the scudding clouds. The +foremast had snapped off at the height of a man. The deck was strewn +with broken spars and a litter of torn sails and shattered rigging. On +the lee side the davits were twisted and bent, and the boats had +disappeared. On the weather side, the boats still swung on the ropes, +but were so battered that it was impossible to hope that they were +seaworthy. Three or four men were loosing the lashings that secured +the little dinghy, others were bringing up provisions from the cook's +galley. The monotonous _clank, clank_ of the pumps told how the rest +were engaged. + +Close to the dinghy stood little Dan Whiddon, the cabin-boy, shivering +with cold and fear. + +"Show a leg, now!" cried the Captain to the men who were busy with the +dinghy. He turned to the girls, who stood near the companion, huddled +in speechless terror. "You must get into the dinghy, my dears," he +said gravely; "we have struck a reef. You can scull her, keep her +going gently and look out for a passing ship. Don't be alarmed. The +sea is smooth, you see. We will make a raft and come after you as soon +as we can. My poor old ship is done for." + +"Oh! we can't leave you, Uncle," said Elizabeth, with quivering lips. + +"No, we won't," cried Tommy, springing forward and clasping his arm. + +"Now, my dears," replied the Captain with forced cheerfulness, "you +promised to obey orders, you know. We can't save the ship. Water is +pouring into her; the one chance is to get you safely afloat while we +make a raft. You must go for my sake. There must be land hereabouts; +you'll see it when the sun gets up, and I lay you won't be ashore an +hour before we join you. Come along now, all's ready." + +The Captain's firmness showed that further remonstrance was vain. He +led them to the side where the dinghy had been lowered. Elizabeth was +helped into it, and as she turned away, after embracing her uncle, she +heard the first mate say-- + +"D'ye think there's room for young Dan, sir? He's no use to us." + +The Captain hesitated for a moment. Three was a full complement for +the little boat, and even the boy's light extra weight might be a +source of danger. Mary, as she kissed her uncle, heard the boatswain +growl-- + +"You may as well drown the lot; the dinghy can't take more than three +nohow." + +Then Tommy flung herself into her uncle's arms, and sobbed a good-bye. + +"Now, my little lass," said he, "bear up. Brave's the word. There's +One above will look after you. Good-bye? Nonsense! I'll see you +soon, never fear. Now, steady--there you go--now, where's that boy?" + +But Dan Whiddon, hearing the pessimistic boatswain's words, had slipped +away in the darkness. + +The Captain called him, but he did not reappear. + +"Well, perhaps it's as well," said the Captain. "Now, girls, don't +tire yourselves out; lay by till daylight. God bless you!" + +Elizabeth silently took the sculls, the other two crouched in the +bottom of the boat, which drew slowly away from the ill-fated ship. +After a little Tommy sprang up. + +"Stop rowing, Bess," she cried. "It's no use going on in the dark. +Keep close to the ship, so that we can see Uncle when he puts off on +the raft." + +Elizabeth rested on her oars. There was reason in what Tommy had said. +For a time the girls could see the trembling masts of the ship in the +moonlight, and dark figures moving about the deck; but presently the +moon was obscured; some minutes passed before it again emerged from the +clouds; and then, when the girls looked for the _Elizabeth_, there was +not a trace of her to be seen. + +The two younger girls were now sitting up in the boat, facing their +sister. They looked with wild eyes into the darkness. The same +terrible thought oppressed them all: had the barque gone down already? +Had there been time for the construction of a raft? They dared not +speak, lest their spoken fears should overwhelm them. Elizabeth +sculled now in this direction, now in that, in the hope that it was +merely distance that had removed the ship from sight. Now and again +she rested on her oars and listened; but there was no sound in the +breathless stillness, and she dipped her oars again; inaction was +unbearable. So the three miserable girls waited for the dawn. + +It came at last with almost startling suddenness. At one moment all +the sky was indigo with gleaming spots; the next, the myriad spangles +had disappeared, and the blue was covered with a curtain of grey. But +daybreak did not bring with it the expected relief from suspense--a +light mist hung upon the surface of the sea--a tantalizing filmy screen +which the eye could not penetrate. The boat floated idly; again the +girls eagerly strained their ears for sounds of voices, or creaking +tackle, or working oars; but they heard nothing except the slow +rippling of the sea against the side of the dinghy. + +"Pull, Bess," cried Tommy frantically. "We can't have come far. Row +about; we must find the ship." + +Elizabeth, though hope was dead within her, rowed this way and that, +but everywhere was the encircling mist; there was no sign of vessel, +raft or land. + +"We had better wait until the sun is up," she said at last. "It will +scatter the mist, and then we can at least see our way." + +The air was growing warmer, with a damp clammy heat; but the girls +shivered as they sat silent in the gently rocking boat. The grey mist +turned to a golden dust, and presently the sun burst through, putting +the thinning vapour to flight. Now the girls eagerly scanned the +horizon as it widened, but neither hull nor sail stood out of the +immense tract of blue. Tommy rose in the boat, to see if she could +then descry any dark patch upon the surface which might be a raft; but +there was nothing. Her lips quivered as the meaning of this vast +blankness forced itself upon her mind. For a few moments she stood +with her back to her sisters; then turning suddenly, she said, with a +laugh that was not very different from a sob-- + +"'There were three sailors of Bristol City.' I say, how should I do +for the part of Little Billee?" + +This sudden touch of comedy relieved the tension, as Tommy intended. +The other girls smiled feebly, and Tommy, saying to herself, "I must +talk, talk, or we shall all go mad," went on-- + +"Could I have a swim, do you think?" She flung off her macintosh. +"It's getting hot." + +"Oh, you mustn't think of it," said Mary; "these waters are full of +sharks." + +"Well, then, let's have another breakfast. What have they given us?" + +While Elizabeth was examining the provisions placed in the boat Tommy +leant over the side and dashed handfuls of water over her face. + +"There! Now I feel better," she said. "What is there, Bess?" + +There were tins of biscuits, sardines, and condensed milk, a bottle of +coffee extract, three tin cups, a spirit lamp, a small tin kettle, a +tea-caddy half full, a small box of sugar, a large plum cake, some +boiled bacon, and two gallon jars containing water. + +"I am not hungry at present," said Elizabeth. + +"Neither am I, but one must do something," said Tommy; "a cup of water +and a slice of cake for me." + +They all took a draught of water, but only Tommy made any pretence of +eating. + +"Now, Bess," said Tommy as she gulped down her crumbs of cake, "we'll +take turns to row. Uncle----" Her voice broke; she cleared her throat +and continued--"Uncle said there must be land somewhere near, and he'll +think us awful slackers if he gets there first." + +"We can't tell which way to go," said Mary. + +"Of course we can't, but we must choose a direction and stick to it, or +we shall go round in a circle like a dog chasing its tail. + + 'O' a' the airts the wind can blaw + I dearly lo'e the West.' + +Let's make for the west, and take our chance." + +This suggestion was adopted. Elizabeth admired her small sister's +pluck in being so determinedly cheerful. They turned their faces to +the sun, and for some time rowed steadily westward, each girl taking a +spell at the oars. But as the day grew older the heat became +intolerable and exertion painful, so they decided to rest until the +evening. None of them any longer expected to see the raft, though none +confessed it; all they hoped for was to find land. They were very much +cramped in the little boat, but none grumbled about the discomforts. +By and by it occurred to Elizabeth to rig up their macintoshes as a +sort of awning, supporting it on the oars and the boat-hook, and this +sheltered them from the worst effects of the sun. They made another +spare meal in the afternoon, and when the sun was between south and +west they resumed their rowing. So far there had not been a sign of +land; but Uncle Ben had certainly said that the ship had struck on a +reef, and where there were reefs dry land could hardly be far away. +This hope buoyed them up through the hot day. + +The sun went down below the horizon with the suddenness general in the +Southern Ocean. Once more darkness was upon them. With the return of +night came a sense of forlornness and desolation of spirit. They fell +silent, each brooding on the sad fate which had overtaken their uncle +and them. The night was cold; enveloped in their wraps and macintoshes +they huddled together for warmth, letting the boat drift at the mercy +of the sea. Their broken sleep on the previous night, and their +exertions and anxieties during the day, had told upon them, and after +some hours the two younger girls fell asleep. Elizabeth dared not +surrender herself to slumber. Who could tell what might happen? As +the eldest, she felt a motherly responsibility for the others, though +she had to confess to herself how utterly helpless she was if danger +came. She sat with her elbows on her knees, thinking, brooding. +Everything had happened so suddenly that she was only just beginning to +realize the immensity of the disaster. A cockle-shell of a boat, that +would capsize if the sea were the least bit rough; the wide ocean all +around; three girls, healthy enough, but not inured to hardship; the +possibility of drifting for days or weeks, never touching land or +coming within the track of a ship; food dwindling day by day; the +horrors of thirst: these dreadful images flashed in turn upon +Elizabeth's mental vision and made her shudder. + +"Why didn't we stay with Uncle?" she thought; and then the remembrance +of the dear old man, and their happy days on board, and her conviction +that the vessel had gone down before the raft could be made, smote +Elizabeth's heart with grief, and for the first time the tears rolled +down her cheeks, unchecked. + +She wept till her head ached, and she felt dazed. At last, utterly +worn out, she dozed into an uneasy and fitful sleep, still supporting +her head on her hands. She woke every few minutes, blamed herself for +not keeping a better watch, then slumbered again. She was startled +into wakefulness by the rays of the early morning sun. Lifting herself +stiffly, and carefully, so as not to disturb the two girls at her feet, +she looked around, and was alarmed as she caught sight of a ring of +white within a few hundred yards of the starboard side of the boat. At +the first glance she recognized the foam of breakers dashing over a +reef. + +"Girls!" she cried, "wake up! Quick!" She released herself from them, +seized the sculls, and pulled energetically away from the threatened +danger. Tommy threw off her macintosh and stood up in the boat. + +"Land!" she cried. "Look, Mary, beyond the breakers there. Woods! +Oh! I could scream for joy." + +"Look out for a landing-place," said Elizabeth, as she rowed slowly +parallel with the reef. + +"What if there are savages?" murmured Mary. + +"Oh, we'll soothe their savage breasts," cried Tommy confidently. "I +don't care if there are so long as my feet are on dry land again. Can +you see the raft?" + +There was no sign of a raft; nothing was in sight but the foam-swept +reef, the cliffs, and the dark background of woods behind. + +A pull of half-a-mile brought the dinghy clear of the breakers, and the +girls saw the sea dashing up the face of the high weather-worn cliffs. +There appeared to be no beach, no possible landing-place. Mary, the +bookworm of the family, began to fear that the land was only one of +those precipitous crags of which she had read, inaccessible from the +sea. But in a few minutes they discerned to their joy a gap in the +cliffs, and a sandy cove that promised an easy landing-place. + +To this Elizabeth turned the dinghy's head. A shark glided by as they +neared the shore, but was almost unnoticed in their excitement. Tommy +gave a cheer as the boat grated on the sand. In a moment she was out; +her sisters followed more deliberately; then the three together, +exerting all their strength, dragged the boat toilsomely up the beach. + +[Illustration: "THE THREE TOGETHER DRAGGED THE BOAT UP THE BEACH."] + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +THE ISLAND BEAUTIFUL + +Hot and panting from their exertions, the girls threw themselves down +on the sand, and for a time remembered nothing but their escape from +what had seemed certain death. But presently Tommy sprang up, and, +shading her eyes against the sun's fierce glare, looked long and +anxiously seaward. An irregular white line marked the reef, but beyond +that the ocean stretched out into the distance, without a spot upon its +glistening surface. Her sisters joined her, and, with their arms +clasped about each other, they searched the horizon for the raft and +Uncle Ben. None of them spoke: each was afraid to utter her foreboding +thought. + +Then they turned and gazed at the green woodland that rose almost from +the brink of the sea. It was a perfect day, and the land to which they +had come might well be a paradise of the South Seas such as they had +read about. But they were too anxious to be aware of its beauties. +Mary caught Elizabeth by the arm. + +"Are there people?" she said in a whisper. + +"Savages, perhaps cannibals?" said Tommy, with a shiver. + +They stood holding each other, afraid to stir. Elizabeth for a moment +had a wild notion of dragging the boat down again, and putting to sea +in the hope of meeting Uncle Ben; dread of the unknown had possession +of her. But she recognized that so to act would be foolish, and +crushing down her fears, she said quietly-- + +"I think we had better look about a little; perhaps Uncle has already +landed." + +Hope springs up easily in young minds. + +"Of course," said Tommy valiantly. "Who's afraid! I--no, you go +first, Bess, as you're the biggest. I know; you take an oar, and Mary +another, and I'll take the boat-hook." + +Thus armed, after making the boat secure, they took their way up the +strand, through a gap in the wooded cliffs that seemed to have been +carved out in some past time by a stream. They walked slowly and +timidly, as if half expecting to find a savage lurking behind every +bush or tree. But as they went on, and found no wild islanders to +molest them, they began to be more aware of the beauty of their +surroundings. On either hand there was a riot of splendid vegetation. +Strange plants and trees, some bearing brilliant flowers, others +tempting fruits, grew in magnificent profusion, and birds gorgeous in +colour flitted from tree to tree. + +Here were feathery palms, there a cluster of small trees like hazels; +all about, the ground was carpeted with masses of convolvulus and +creeping plants innumerable, and the air was heavy with mingled scents. + +"What a lovely place!" said Mary. + +"Not to us," said Tommy. "We might as well be in a desert. Oh, what's +that? I saw something move." + +She pointed to the right hand, and for a moment the girls held their +breath. Then they laughed, but very nervously; the something was +nothing but a little animal, of what kind they knew not, that scuttled +away into the woodland. + +They went on again, becoming less timid the farther they advanced, for +there was no sight or sound to alarm them. They began to talk more +freely, but always in low tones. + +"I suppose it _is_ an island," said Tommy. + +"It must be," replied Mary. "There is no other land until you get to +Australia, and that's thousands of miles away." + +"Then what shall we do if we don't find Uncle?" + +The question recalled to them all that had happened, and again they +felt the bitterness of misery and despair. + +"We must keep up our spirits," said Elizabeth, trying to speak +cheerfully. "At any rate we shan't starve if these fruits are good to +eat." + +"I don't see any breadfruit," said Mary. + +"Well, it looks as if we are to be Crusoes," said Tommy, "only Crusoe +was alone. Goodness! I couldn't bear to be alone. I should go mad. +Do you think Uncle will find us, Bess?" + +"I hope and trust he will, dear. We are safe; why shouldn't he be? +Don't let's look on the black side of things. Shall we go back to the +boat and eat some of the food we brought? It won't keep like the +fruits. Then we had better rest; I'm sure you are worn out; we can +look round again presently, when the sun isn't so hot." + +They returned to the boat, and made a meal of some biscuit and cold +bacon, carving the bacon somewhat clumsily with their jackknives, +remembering how their uncle had laughed at them for buying such manlike +implements. + +"I'm terribly thirsty," said Tommy. "I wonder if the water in the +stream there is good to drink!" + +She pointed to a brook that meandered down to the shore from amid the +woodland above, purling musically, and flashing like silver in the +sunlight. + +"There's not much fear of that," said Mary. "I'll get some while you +cut me another slice of bacon." + +The water was delightfully fresh and cool, proving that there was a +spring somewhere in the interior. + +Having made a heartier meal than any of them expected to make, they lay +down under the shade of a large tree, and talked until they fell asleep +from sheer fatigue. The air was much cooler when they awoke. At +Mary's suggestion they climbed to the highest point of the cliffs, from +which they could command a wide prospect over the sea. When they +reached the summit, they scanned the surface, now as smooth as a lake, +for signs of boat or raft; but nothing was in sight, except far away +several dusky spots which Mary at once declared must be other islands. + +"Very likely we drifted past them in the night," said Elizabeth. "Look +at that mass of floating seaweed just beyond the reef; you see there is +quite a strong current." + +"If we went as fast as that in the dinghy, we must have come miles from +where the wreck happened," said Tommy. "And Uncle won't know; he'll +never find us." + +At this the shadow of their misfortune once more descended on them, and +they turned away from each other to hide their distress. Then Tommy +swung round and cried-- + +"I won't be a baby! Bess, if you see any sign of waterworks again, +smack me. What's the good of crying? Let's go exploring; that'll help +to keep off the blues." + +But in spite of their brave attempts, they veered between hopefulness +and despondency all the rest of the day. They roamed here and there, +not really going very far, for they still felt safer within easy +distance of their boat. More than once they returned to the cliff to +search the horizon longingly for any sign of ship or boat, but always +in vain. + +In the course of their wandering they came upon some trees bearing +fruit about which they had no doubt. + +"Bananas!" cried Tommy, with excitement. "How jolly! and look at the +clusters on the ground. We've only to pick them up." + +Several clusters had fallen from the trees, and lay ripening where they +fell. The girls ate some of the fruit, taking note of the position of +the trees, so that they might come to them again. + +Then they strolled on, keeping close to the shore, and stopping every +few minutes to gaze yearningly over the sea for the raft they longed to +behold. Turning their backs on this disappointing horizon, they let +their eyes range over the island, their minds confused between +admiration and wondering awe. The ground rose in a succession of +irregular terraces, covered with vegetation in every imaginable shade +of green. In the distance the prospect terminated in a ridge, above +which hovered a light mass of opalescent cloud. What forms of life +were stirring amid that dark woodland? What lay beyond that curtain of +rose pink and pearl? The girls were awed by the mystery of things, as +if subject to an enchanter's spell. + +"What's the time?" asked Tommy, presently, bringing them back to the +commonplace. Both Mary and Elizabeth had watches pinned upon their +dresses, but on looking at them they found that each told a different +hour, and both had stopped. + +"I forgot to wind mine up," said Elizabeth. + +"So did I," said Mary. + +"It must be getting late," said Tommy. "Look at the sun." + +It was clear from its position that night was at hand. And then Tommy +asked a question that brought back all their uneasiness. + +"Where are we to sleep?" + +"I have thought of that all day," said Elizabeth. + +"Then it's clear you are the statesman of the family," said Tommy. "I +couldn't have thought about it all day without telling you, and you +haven't said a word. It didn't occur to me until a moment ago." + +"There are no wild beasts in the South Sea Islands--at least, I've +never heard of any," said Mary. + +"That's one comfort," said Tommy, "and we've seen no savages or +anything else to alarm us. Now if we were boys--scouts or something, +used to campaigning in the open--we shouldn't care a pin, but I feel +dreadfully shaky. What are we to do?" + +"We must face it," said Elizabeth quietly. "I think myself we had +better stay in the boat." + +"How awful! think of last night," said Tommy dolefully. + +"Perhaps there would be a storm and we should be upset, or blown out to +sea," said Mary. + +"Oh, I didn't mean to launch the boat," said Elizabeth. "That would be +too risky. We'll leave it on the beach." + +"It's only a bit better than being in the open," said Mary. "I know, +why not make a fire to scare off intruders? I've read about that being +done." + +"That's quite brilliant," said Tommy. "And it will be a beacon too; +perhaps Uncle will see it. Let's go back at once and get ready for +supper and bed." + +Elizabeth was glad of any activity that would keep them from thinking +of their troubles. They returned to the beach. First they collected a +number of stones, which they piled up to make a rough fire-place. Then +they gathered a large quantity of twigs and dry grass from the edge of +the forest, and finding several small trees which had been uprooted by +storms, they lugged these down to their fire-place. Then the +self-lighter which Tommy had received from her uncle came in handy, and +by the time it was dark they had a bright pleasant fire that was very +cheering. + +They ate more of their biscuit and bacon, with plum cake for sweets and +bananas as dessert; then, having heaped some fuel on the fire, they +crept into the boat and arranged themselves as comfortably as possible. + +Tommy was soon asleep, but the elder girls lay awake for a long time, +clasping each other, and talking in murmurs so as not to disturb their +sister. + +"Mary dear," said Elizabeth, "we must look at the worst side and face +it for Tommy's sake, you know." + +"Yes, I know. She's not really very strong, is she? Though she has +such spirit." + +"No, she'll be all right so long as she doesn't get wretched, so we +won't say a word to depress her. We ought to be thankful that we are +safe so far. I'm afraid to think of what has happened to Uncle; but +supposing--supposing he is--lost, we shall have to do as well as we can +until we are seen from a passing ship." + +"Suppose we never are!" + +"We won't suppose that. Think of the many castaways who have been +picked up in time. By the look of it we shall find food here, and I +rather fancy the island must be uninhabited, or we should have seen +some signs of people." + +"We haven't been all over it yet." + +"No, of course we can't be sure. If we do come across people we must +try and make friends with them. Aren't there some islands called the +Friendly Islands because the people were quite decent?" + +"Yes. Some of the islanders in these parts are gentle and peaceable. +But I'm dreadfully afraid of savages." + +"So am I, but we won't think of them. What a lovely night it is! So +still and peaceful! and we're just three insignificant dots in all this +great beautiful universe." + +They mused in silence, and by and by fell asleep. Dawn found them very +cramped and stiff. The fire was out, and as they shivered in the cool +morning air they felt something of the previous day's despondency. But +Elizabeth, with determined cheerfulness, called to her sisters that it +was breakfast-time. They made themselves some coffee, using the +extract sparingly to eke it out as long as possible, and after bathing +their faces in the water at the brook, ate their simple breakfast and +then made their way to the top of the cliff to search the ocean once +more for a sign of help. + +The sea was even calmer than it had been yesterday, and as the mist +rolled off its surface they were able to scan countless miles of space. + +There were the same dark distant shapes, purple in the early sunlight, +and they felt a wondering curiosity about them; but there was no sail +or funnel that betokened a ship. First one and then another discovered +a speck on the skyline, and they debated whether it was or was not a +boat; but after gazing until their eyes were tired they came to the +conclusion that there was no immediate hope of rescue. + +"We ought to raise a flag of distress," said Mary, "which might be seen +if a ship comes near; but we haven't anything big enough." + +"Oh, yes, we have!" said Tommy. "If we tie our silk scarves together +they will make a fine flag." + +"But we haven't a flagstaff," said Elizabeth. + +"There's a lovely one," said Mary, pointing to a tall slender tree that +stood a little apart from the nearest clump of woodland, like a +sentinel thrown out seaward. "Can you climb that, Tommy?" + +"Rather! Father didn't like my climbing, but if I hadn't where should +we be now?" + +Elizabeth knotted the three scarves together. Then Tommy ran to the +tree and climbed nimbly almost to the top, the others watching her +breathlessly. Soon the flag of red and white was fluttering in the +light morning breeze. + +"It'll be torn to shreds by the first storm," said Tommy when she +descended. "Let's hope it will be seen before a storm comes." + +They spent the day much as they had spent the first one on the island; +sitting on the beach, now and again visiting the cliff to take another +look across the sea, gathering bananas from the little plantation and +wandering for a short distance along the shore. + +"What shall we do when all the bananas are gone?" asked Tommy, as they +ate their dinner. "The food we have in the boat won't last a week." + +"We shall have to go exploring," said Mary. "I can't believe that +these bananas are the only eatable fruits, and no doubt there are more +bananas somewhere." + +They looked up once more at the distant mysterious ridge. + +"I don't know how you feel," said Tommy, "but I'm rather scared of +going far from the beach. Who knows what we should find among those +trees?" + +"We might go a little farther than we did yesterday," suggested +Elizabeth. + +"Come along, then," said Tommy. "Oh, gracious! What's that?" + +She pointed towards the ridge. The other girls looked, but saw nothing. + +"What is it?" asked Mary. + +"I saw a large beast cross over that bare spot," replied Tommy. + +"I think you must have fancied it," said Mary. + +"Rubbish! I tell you I saw it." + +"But there aren't any large beasts in these islands," said Mary. + +"How do you know? You think you know everything," said Tommy sharply, +"just because you've read a few books. I tell you I _did_ see it." + +"It couldn't have been a large animal, all the same," persisted Mary. + +"You're an idiot," cried Tommy. + +Elizabeth saw it was time to intervene. The girls' nerves were a +little on edge. + +"I dare say you are both right," she said tranquilly. "Tommy evidently +saw something, and though there are no large native animals, Mary, +perhaps it's an imported one. We can't tell but that there are people +over there, and they might have anything, you know." + +"Of course they might," said Tommy triumphantly. "It might be an +elephant or anything." + +And so the little storm blew over, but it made Elizabeth very +thoughtful. As she lay awake that night, she resolved that something +must be done to occupy their thoughts. "It will never do to idle away +our time, as we've been doing," she said to herself, "or there'll be +constant bickerings, and we shall all get slack and mopish. Oh, dear!" + +And she did not sleep before she had made a plan. + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +A LOCAL HABITATION + +"Now, my dears," said Elizabeth as they sat at breakfast next morning, +"I've got an idea." + +"Hurray!" cried Tommy. "What is it, Bess?" + +"It's just this. We must act as if we were going to stay on this +island for ever." + +Tommy gasped, and a look of dismay came into her eyes. + +"Don't you think we'll be rescued, then?" she asked. + +"Oh, I don't give up hope. We may be seen from a ship any day, or +Uncle may come for us; but we can't depend on it. Plenty of men and +boys have been shipwrecked like us on a lonely island, and have managed +to shift for themselves. Why shouldn't we? We're used to outdoor +work: at least, _I_ am, and it would be an odd thing if we couldn't +manage to make ourselves comfortable on an island like this, with half +our work already done for us." + +"What do you mean?" asked Mary. + +"Why, if you're right about there being plenty of fruit--and I don't +see why you shouldn't be--we shan't have to grow our food, and that's +the chief thing. So we shall have more time for other things. The +first thing is to see just what we've got. Here's mine." + +She turned out her pocket, and displayed two handkerchiefs, a thimble, +a small whistle and her jack-knife. + +"That's not a great deal," she said, smiling. "Now, Mary." + +"There's my knife, and a hanky, and my little pen-knife, and hurray! my +housewife." + +And as she suddenly remembered that on the night before the storm she +had been mending her uncle's clothes, the recollection almost moved her +to tears. + +"I've got the most," said Tommy, with a laugh. "Look here--scissors, +hanky, some bits of string, my match-box, jack-knife, picture postcard +of an aeroplane--wish we had an aeroplane!--and----" + +She had unfolded a much-worn scrap of paper; now she folded it again +and replaced it in her pocket. + +"What is it?" asked Elizabeth. + +"It's only that stupid old receipt for butterscotch: no good to us +here." + +They all smiled. + +"Well, we can't boast of much in the way of personal possessions," said +Elizabeth; "but we have the boat, two oars, a boat-hook, the painter, a +few cups and things, my string bag, that's a lucky find--and our +macintoshes. More than Crusoe had." + +"Not so much, Bess," said Mary. "You don't remember. I always think +Crusoe was jolly lucky." + +"I dare say you are right. Well, we've taken stock. That's one good +thing done. Now what do you say to building a hut?" + +"What! With scissors and knives?" asked Mary. + +"You'll see. We ought to try, I think. The weather is lovely now, but +I shouldn't care about sleeping in the boat in a rainstorm, even under +a macintosh. And you know how it rains in these tropical parts." + +"It'll be great fun," said Tommy, "but I don't see how it's to be done." + +"We'll have to cut down some saplings with our jack-knives. I don't +quite see myself what we shall do next, but that will be a start, +anyway, and I dare say ideas will come as we go along." + +"That doesn't sound much like an architect," said Tommy, "but let's +try. It will give us something to do and keep us from getting catty." + +Elizabeth smiled as she saw her intentions thus realized. + +"We must choose our site," she said. "Surveying, don't they call it?" + +"All settlements are made near running water," said Mary, "so it ought +to be near the stream." + +They followed with their eyes the course of the bright little stream as +it flowed out of the woodland down to the shore. There was no suitable +spot for the hut near at hand, and to find one involved going farther +than they had yet ventured to go. But having now a definite object in +view they found themselves a little more courageous, and springing up +they set off along the bank of the stream towards the higher ground. +They walked cautiously and in silence, looking about them with +wide-open eyes, ready to flee at the slightest alarming sight or sound. +Suddenly Tommy said in a whisper-- + +"Here! this is the very place." + +She indicated a grassy knoll some ten or twelve feet above the bed of +the stream. The girls stopped at its edge and looked at it. On the +inland side it was fringed with a row of small trees; seaward the view +was uninterrupted. + +"It looks nice," said Mary. "Let's measure it." + +Elizabeth, being the tallest, stepped the grassy plot from end to end +and from side to side. + +"I make it about twenty feet by sixteen," she said, "just about the +size of our dining-room at home. I think it will do splendidly. +There's water close at hand; there are plenty of saplings in the woods +beyond; and the hillside will protect us from storms, unless they come +from the sea." + +"And what a lovely outlook it has!" said Mary, turning towards the sea. +"We couldn't have a nicer place." + +"Then we will fix on it," said Elizabeth. "Now who's to be architect?" + +"Oh, you, Bess!" said Tommy; "we're no good at that." + +"I'm afraid I'm not either," said Elizabeth, laughing. "But I suppose +we ought to put up some posts for the walls, and weave rushes and +things between them. Anyway, the first thing is to cut down some stout +saplings that will be strong enough." + +"Well, there are plenty in the woods; quite close too," said Tommy. + +"But how can we cut them down?" asked Mary; "we haven't axes or saws." + +"We have our knives, though," said Tommy. "Come on, let's begin." + +They went into the wood, where the trees at the edge were not at all +dense, and selected several saplings of about the same height and +thickness. Then each dropped on her knees before one of the saplings, +scratched a circular line on the bark and began to hack away at this +with the knife. For some time nothing was heard but the slight sounds +made by the knives; each girl worked hard as though engaged in a +competition. But presently Tommy straightened her back, and uttered a +sort of sighing grunt. + +"How are you getting on?" asked Elizabeth, without desisting from her +task. + +"All right," cried Tommy, stooping and setting to work furiously. +"They shan't beat me," she said to herself. + +But in a few minutes Mary gave a plaintive little exclamation, dropped +her knife, and rubbed her right hand with her left. + +"You're _soon_ tired," said Tommy, working harder than ever. + +"I think my tree must be a specially tough one," said Mary. "I don't +seem to make much impression, and my wrist does ache so." + +"Take a rest, dear," said Elizabeth. "Shouldn't we get on better if +two worked at the same tree while the other rested? We could take it +in turns. When we have cut down the first, we shall have something to +show for our work." + +"A good idea!" said Tommy, springing up and running to Elizabeth's +tree. "You take first spell off, Mary." + +The two girls worked at the trunk from opposite sides. The air was +growing hotter and hotter, the insects became very troublesome, and as +time went on and the incisions they had made in the sappy wood were +still very shallow, both felt very much discouraged. + +"We shall never get through the wretched thing," said Tommy in disgust. +"Can't we snap it off, Bess?" + +"I'm afraid that would only splinter it," said Elizabeth. "It is a +bother. What troubles me most is that our knives will be hopelessly +blunted if it takes so long to cut one tree. Still, we must peg away. +You rest now, Tommy, and let Mary try again." + +Tommy got up with relief, and strolled a few yards away while her +sisters continued the work. In a few minutes she came running back. + +"What idiots we are!" she cried. "Stop work, you two. We needn't +break our backs or our wrists at all. Come and look." + +She led them to the edge of the grassy knoll, and pointed to three +small trees standing within a few feet of each other about the same +distance apart, and forming the corners of a sort of triangle. + +"There!" she said. "Don't you see? There's half our work done for us. +Those three trees can be the corner posts of our hut, and we can use +the branches to make a roof." + +Quite excited at her discovery, she pointed out that two of the trees +had each thrown out a branch about seven feet from the ground, and the +third had a branch a little higher. These overhanging branches +protected one side of the triangle, and Tommy suggested that they could +be employed as a framework upon which they might spread mats woven from +the grasses on the bank of the stream. + +"It would take a terrible time to weave the mats," said Mary dubiously. + +"Not so long as to cut down the trees," replied Tommy, "and not nearly +so hard work. What do you say, Bess?" + +"It's a capital idea, but I can't weave." + +"Oh, we'll soon teach you that," said Tommy. "You didn't go to a +kindergarten like Mary and me; but it's not very different from the +string work you did on board. Come along; let's make a start." + +They went hopefully to the bank of the stream, but when they tried to +cut down the rushes, they found that their knives were already blunt. +As the day was now very hot, and they were hungry and tired, they +resolved to have an early dinner, then rest for a while, and later on +sharpen their knives on stones at the beach and try again. + +By the evening they had cut a large quantity of grasses, which they +placed in a heap to be weaved next day. They decided again to sleep in +the boat, and returned to it just before sunset by way of the clump of +banana-trees, carrying their supper with them. + +"We have made a good start," said Elizabeth cheerfully, as they sat +munching bananas in the boat. + +"Yes, but I tell you what," said Tommy, "I'm getting tired of bananas." + +"Already!" said Mary, smiling. "Don't you remember how you said once +at home you'd love to live in a banana plantation, where you could pick +as many as you liked?" + +"And you told me the story of a greedy boy who loved cake, and dreamt +that he was in the middle of a big one, and had to eat his way out. I +was a silly kid then. Anyway, I'm sick of bananas now, and people say +it's bad to have no change of diet." + +"But what can we do?" said Elizabeth. "We haven't seen anything else." + +"Except birds," said Mary. "Pigeon-pie is rather nice." + +"We might snare some," said Tommy, "or fish--what about fish? They'd +be easiest to catch, I expect. I've got some string, and we can easily +find something that'll do for a rod." + +"And a bent pin for a hook," said Mary. + +"Now just listen to that!" said Tommy. "Anybody would think we were +going fishing for sticklebacks. No fish worth cooking would ever let +himself be hooked by a bent pin. We'll find something better than +that." + +"We'll see what we can do to-morrow," said Elizabeth. "We've never +done any sea-fishing, and fishing in the river at home won't help us +much, I fancy. Still, we can try, and I'd like a little fish for a +change. You both look awfully tired, so let's go to sleep now; we +shall have plenty to do in the morning." + +And Elizabeth, as she laid herself down that night, felt happy in the +success of her plan. "If we can only keep busy," she said to herself, +"all will be well. But I do hope it won't be for long." + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +THE FISHERS + +Up with the sun next morning, the girls began the day by bathing in a +little secluded pool, where there was no danger of being interrupted by +a shark. Immediately after breakfast they set off to the site of their +hut, looked cautiously around to make sure that no one had been there, +and began to weave the grasses they had prepared the day before. +Elizabeth was at first rather slow, but the others worked quickly, and +by dinner-time they had each finished a mat several feet square. + +"You two have quite outstripped me," said Elizabeth as they returned to +the boat. "I'll go on with my mat after dinner, while you see what you +can do to make some fishing-tackle." + +"Right!" cried Tommy; "you shall have fish for supper, if you're good." + +They dined on bananas and coffee, ruefully noticing that the tin of +condensed milk was nearly empty. Then Mary and Tommy went up the +stream to a place where they had seen a clump of canes, which would +furnish any number of fishing-rods. They selected one about six feet +long, and after a good deal of trouble, the wood being tough, cut it +down. Tommy brought out of her pocket two or three pieces of string of +unequal length and thickness, and knotted them together. + +"There's our line," she said, "and it's lucky there's no one here to +laugh at it." + +"How can we fasten it on to the rod?" asked Mary. + +"Tie it, of course." + +Tommy proceeded to tie the string to the thinner end of the rod. + +"Oh, bother!" she said, "the cane's so smooth the string slips down +every time. This won't do." + +"Let's make a hole in the rod, and put the string through it," +suggested Mary. + +"The cane is sure to split if we try to bore a hole with a knife," said +Tommy. "I know! There's a sort of spike in my knife. We'll make it +red-hot, and then I dare say we can bore a clean hole." + +They ran back to their little camp on the beach, where Elizabeth was +still at work on her mat. + +"How are you getting on?" asked Mary. + +"Faster now," replied Elizabeth. "I shall beat you both soon." + +They told her what they had done, and Tommy thrust the spike into the +fire, which they never allowed to go out. Meanwhile, Mary hunted for +something that would serve as a hook. She gave a cry of delight when +she discovered a strong safety-pin; and Tommy having by this time bored +a hole neatly through the cane, they very soon had their +rough-and-ready fishing-tackle complete. It only remained to bait the +hook. They found plenty of small shellfish clinging fast to the rocks +on the shore, and they prised these up with their knives, and provided +themselves with a number of the little molluscs. Thus equipped, they +went along the shore in search of a spot that promised success. They +were both excited--and Elizabeth was so much interested in the +experiment that she laid down her mat and followed her sisters. After +a little time they came to an irregular line of rocks running from the +base of the cliffs towards the reef on which they had nearly struck on +approaching the island. They had already observed that some of the +rocks always stood above water, while others were sometimes submerged. +These latter were easily distinguishable by the seaweed and the limpets +with which they were covered. At the present moment the tide was going +down, and the girls thought that they would have a good chance of +catching some of the fish that had probably come up with the tide. + +Accordingly, they made their way for some distance along the rocky +barrier. The sea was pretty calm, owing to the protection of the reef; +but every now and then there was a dash of spray over the rocks at the +farthest end. Choosing a rock that was lashed by broken water on the +seaward side, and had a deep calm pool on the landward side, they +determined to try their luck. + +"I can see hundreds of fish darting about," said Mary, peering into the +pool as Tommy baited the hook. + +"The more the merrier," said Tommy. "Look out, Bess, I don't want to +hook you, dear." + +The other girls gave Tommy a wide berth as she cast her hook, then came +to her side and waited for the expected catch. She had not put on a +float, declaring that any fish worth catching would soon make itself +felt. But as she drew the line towards her she had no sense of weight +or resistance; the hook came up with the bait untouched. + +"They don't fancy it, apparently," said Tommy. "I'll have another try. +Look out!" Again she cast the line, and again drew it in. + +"I declare, the little wretches are nibbling the bait off under our +very noses," she cried, as the hook passed through the clear water of +the pool. "How disgusting!" + +"Poor little things! why shouldn't they enjoy themselves?" said Mary. + +"Oh! if you're going to talk like that, I've done," said Tommy, +flinging down the rod impatiently. + +Elizabeth picked it up. + +"Let me try," she said. + +She baited the hook again, but had no more success than her sister. + +"It is exasperating," she said. "I'm surprised the fish here are so +clever." + +"You'd better have tried a bent pin as I suggested," said Mary. "You'd +have caught some of those little chaps swarming there. The safety-pin +is too big for them." + +"Who wants little skinny things?" said Tommy. "I'd like a haddock or a +cod. Let me try again, Bess." + +Once more the hook was baited and let down. Again it was surrounded by +a swarm of eager nibblers, and Tommy was on the point of drawing it +back in disgust when suddenly the crowd of little fish parted and +scattered in all directions, darting off like streaks of light. The +girls held their breath as they saw a "whopper," as Tommy called it, +come slowly towards the bait. It seemed to smell at it, moving round +with flicks of its tail. Then it opened its mouth--and Tommy felt a +tug on the line. + +"Got him!" she cried triumphantly. "A monster, too." + +The other girls watched her as she drew it in. She wasted no time in +playing it, but simply hauled it up towards the rock. Bess stooped, +and while Mary held her to prevent her from stumbling into the sea, she +slipped her hands underneath the fish and jerked it out of the water. + +"He's not such a monster after all," said Mary. "How deceptive the +water is!" + +The fish, indeed, was no bigger than a good-sized haddock. + +"It is big enough to make us a good supper," said Elizabeth, "and I +don't think we should try to catch any more now. They won't keep in +this climate. Tommy can catch some every day if she likes." + +"All right," said Tommy. "But, I say, I can't wait till supper-time. +The look of the fish gives me an appetite. I vote we have it for tea. +You're cook, Bess. I'll finish your mat while you're getting the fish +ready." + +This was agreed upon, and they returned to the camp. The two younger +girls resumed the weaving, while Elizabeth, using a flat stone as a +kitchen table, set about cleaning the fish in a very housewifely manner. + +All at once Mary dropped her hands and cried "Oh!" + +"What's the matter?" asked Tommy. + +"Suppose the fish is poisonous! Some are, you know." + +"Goodness, yes! What can we do? We haven't a taster, like some old +kings I've read about." + +"Don't worry," said Elizabeth tranquilly. "We must have a change of +food, and there's bound to be a little risk in trying new things. +We'll cook it, and I'll eat a little. We shall soon know if there's +any harm in it." + +"Oh, no, Bess," said Mary. "Why should you take the risk?" + +"Somebody must, and I'm the eldest--and the toughest, I expect, so that +if it does make me ill I shall get over it sooner than you." + +"And I did so want a snack!" sighed Tommy. "You won't eat much, will +you, Bess? We couldn't spare you, you know." + +"I'll be careful," said Elizabeth, with a smile. "It looks very +tempting, doesn't it?" + +"Don't, Bess; you make my mouth water," said Tommy. "How are you going +to fry it?" + +"I thought of boiling it in the kettle." + +"I wouldn't do that," said Mary. "I don't care for fishy tea. It +would take ages to get the taste out of the kettle." + +"But I don't see how we can fry it without a frying-pan." + +"Bake it," said Tommy. "Let's make an oven. I'll show you." + +She ran to the beach and collected a number of stones, which she +brought back and arranged in the shape of a small circle. Outside this +she placed a second circle, and filled the space between the two with +dried grasses, brushwood and twigs. + +"Now, Bess," she said, "but a portion of the fish in the inner circle. +Then we'll set light to the fuel, and cover it all over with stones, +and the fish will bake in no time." + +"But it will be smoky," protested Mary. + +"Not if we wrap it in leaves. Let's try, at any rate; if it doesn't +succeed we shan't have spoiled much." + +The fish was wrapped in leaves as Tommy suggested, and placed on a +stone in the midst of the small circle. Then, having pressed the fuel +firmly together so that it should not burn away too quickly, Elizabeth +kindled it from the fire, and covered it with stones, leaving a few +spaces for the passage of air. They were so much interested in their +experiment that they sat idly about the novel oven, waiting until the +fish should be cooked. Every now and again Tommy would lift off one of +the stones to see how the cooking was proceeding. + +"The leaves are turning brown," she would say delightedly. "And what a +lovely smell!" + +After about a quarter of an hour they removed the stones and the +wrappings, and Elizabeth declared the fish was done. + +"It doesn't look so nice as if we'd had egg and bread-crumbs," she +said, "but we must do without those luxuries." + +She tasted a small portion. + +"Very nice," she said, "in spite of no salt or pepper." + +"Don't eat too much," said Mary anxiously. + +"I must give it a fair trial. Make the tea, Tommy, will you? A cup of +tea will qualify the poison if there is any." + +"What a nerve you've got!" said Tommy admiringly. + +Soon all were drinking tea, and the younger girls munched bananas, +while Elizabeth ate a few small pieces of the baked fish. They watched +her with anxiety mingled with envy. + +"Really, you mustn't eat any more," said Tommy at last. "Now rest +against the side of the boat." She placed a shawl behind her sister's +head, and covered her feet with her macintosh. + +"Any one would think I was an invalid," said Elizabeth, laughing. + +"It's nothing to laugh at," said Mary severely. "You may be very ill +by and by." + +"Meanwhile put the rest of the fish where the flies and insects can't +get at it," said Elizabeth. "There's a nice little hollow in that rock +over there. Cover it with leaves." + +This done, they sat one on each side of Elizabeth, propping their chins +on their hands, and gazing at her with mournful interest. + +"This is _too_ absurd," said Elizabeth, after a few minutes. "Let us +get on with our hut. I can't stand being stared at like this. Come +along, girls. We must cut down some more canes to make walls; I'll +show you what I mean." + +They went up-stream to the clump of canes, and, selecting some of the +longest, proceeded to hack them down with their knives--no easy task, +for the longest canes were also the thickest. But after a little +trouble they got three or four that Elizabeth thought would answer her +purpose, and took them to the site chosen for the hut. Here they laid +the canes across the projecting branches of the three trees, binding +them firmly in place with strong tendrils of a creeping plant. After +an hour's work all the canes were in position, forming a kind of +framework for the roof. + +"Now all we have to do is to cover this with matting, and our roof is +finished," said Elizabeth. "We shall have to get some more canes to +stretch matting on for the walls, and as we have used up nearly all the +grasses we collected, we had better go at once to get some more ready +for to-morrow." + +"To-morrow!" cried Mary. "I'd forgotten! Do you feel quite well, +Bess?" + +"As well as possible." + +"How long is it since you ate the fish?" asked Tommy. + +"More than two hours--long enough for the poison to act, I'm sure. So +we may make up our minds that the fish is perfectly wholesome, and +there's baked fish for supper for all of us to-night." + +"Hurray!" said Tommy, beginning to dance. "Let's go and get the +grasses; by the time we have got enough to make our mats it will be +supper-time. Oh! I am so glad you are not ill, Bess." + +They spent an hour or two in gathering grasses, and returned to their +little camp shortly before sunset, in order to cook their supper before +dark. Tommy ran to the hole in the rock where the fish had been left. +A cry of dismay startled her sisters. + +"What is it?" they cried, turning towards her. + +"It's gone, every bit of it; oh, who has stolen it?" + +She looked round with alarm in her eyes, and the other girls also +glanced about them with consternation and anxiety. Was it possible +that some one had been spying on them? + +"I _did_ see somebody that day," said Tommy in a whisper. + +"But who would want to steal a bit of fish?" said Elizabeth, with +practical common-sense. "If there are natives here, they could fish +for themselves, I'm sure." + +"There aren't any cats in these parts, are there, Mary?" asked Tommy. + +"I never read of them. But--good gracious!" she cried suddenly, "there +are the bones!" + +She had looked a little farther into the hole than Tommy had done, and +there lay the skeleton of the fish picked clean of every bit of flesh. + +"I know what it is," she said. "It's a land-crab's hole, and the +wretch smelt the fish, I suppose, and came out for a feast while we +were busy." + +"The mean thing!" cried Tommy. "And we shan't have any fish for supper +after all. I'll serve him out." + +She ran to the boat and brought back the boat-hook, with which she +poked vigorously in the hole. In a few minutes a large crab came +scuttling out, at the sight of which she picked up her skirt and ran +away, not liking the look of his formidable nippers. + +They supped as usual on bananas and tea, resolving to choose a safer +larder when next they kept fish for a future meal. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +THE LITTLE BROWN FACE + +"I say, my hair is in a terrible tangle," said Mary next morning, after +they had bathed. "I wish we had a comb." + +In the haste of their dressing, the last night on the _Elizabeth_, they +had done up their hair anyhow, forgetting all about their combs. + +"What do the South Sea natives do, Mary?" asked Elizabeth. + +"I fancy I've read that they build up their hair into a sort of huge +turban, with grease and things." + +"Horrid!" said Tommy. "I vote we cut our hair short like a boy's; +you've got a pair of scissors in your housewife, Mary. Then it won't +bother any of us." + +"I don't think that would be wise," said Elizabeth; "we might get +sunstroke. As it is we are protected a little. I'm going to let my +hair down. Perhaps we might make a comb out of a bit of wood." + +"A long fiddling job that will be," said Tommy. "I'm going to catch a +fish for breakfast, and if it's like the one I caught yesterday, take +out the backbone and use that for a comb." + +"That's rather an original idea," said Elizabeth. "Won't our hair +smell fishy, though?" + +"Not if we wash the bone and then dry it in the sun, I should think. +Anyway, we can try." + +The girls went off together to the rocks from which they had fished on +the previous day. The first fish they hooked was of a different kind +from the one whose wholesomeness they had proved, and Tommy threw it +back into the sea, saying that she could not wait while another +experiment was being tried. After a time she landed one of the right +sort, and this, when baked, made a capital breakfast for them all. No +biscuit remained, and Tommy sighed for bread and butter; but they +enjoyed the change of fare. They washed the skeleton as Tommy had +suggested, and set it to dry in the sun. Then they resumed their +weaving. Elizabeth made some rough measurements, and found that a +great deal more matting was required than they anticipated, so that +several days must pass before they could begin the actual building of +the hut. + +Mary and Elizabeth had both set their watches by the sun, and so were +able to tell with reasonable accuracy the time of day. But they had +not kept count of the days as they passed, and now Elizabeth suggested +that they should each morning cut a notch in one of the trees to serve +as a calendar. + +That night they tested the comb of fishbone. Mary's hair was the +finest, and she managed to comb out its tangles fairly well; but when +Elizabeth tried to do the same with her thicker and stronger locks, +several of the bones snapped off, and it was clear that a new comb of +this sort would be needed every day. She reverted, therefore, to her +idea of trying to make a wooden comb; and during the next few days, +Mary, who had had some practice in fretwork at home, worked with her +knife at a thin fragment of wood. + +It was a difficult task. She found herself quite unable to make the +teeth equal in size, or equal in distance from each other. But she +persevered, and on the third evening after starting the work she showed +the comb to her sisters. + +"Well, it's half-way between a curry-comb and a garden rake," said +Tommy, with a laugh. "But I dare say it's better than fish-bones. Let +me have first go on my thatch." + +She began to operate upon her hair, a little yell every now and then +proclaiming that the teeth had "caught." But all the girls voted that +it was better than nothing, and they used it in turn every morning and +night. + +When there were six notches on the tree, Elizabeth said that she +thought there was enough matting to complete the walls of the hut, so +they carried their handiwork up to the knoll. Tommy climbed into the +trees, and fastened the upper edges of several mats to the overhanging +boughs, while the other girls stuck a double row of canes into the +ground, one inside and the other outside the matting, to keep it +steady. The various strips of matting had to be sewn together, and at +these places an extra long cane was introduced, to which the mats were +fastened by means of thin flexible tendrils. A day's work sufficed to +complete three walls; the fourth side, facing the sea, was left open. + +It now only remained to complete the roof. Next day the girls added +other canes to those which they had already laid across the branches, +until they formed a close lattice-work. This they covered with +matting, and then deliberated whether to finish it off with thatch. As +children they had often helped the thatchers at the farm, so that they +would not find any difficulty in the work; but they guessed that in so +warm a climate thatch would harbour insect pests of all kinds, and they +did not feel comfortable at the thought of having such house-mates. + +"Still, I think we must chance it," said Mary. "There's one thing to +be said, and that is, that the whole contrivance is so slight and +simple that we can make it all over again if necessary." + +"That's all very well," said Tommy, "but we aren't spiders, and I shall +be pretty mad if there's all this work to do again. I'd rather do +something fresh." + +"We haven't found much else to occupy us so far," said Elizabeth. +"Anyway, we won't ask you to do the repairs, Tommy, if you don't like +it." + +"Oh, I didn't mean that," said Tommy at once; "I'll do my fair share, +but I know I shall get a bit ratty if a silly old storm knocks our nice +hut to pieces." + +The thatching occupied two more days, and then the girls looked with a +great deal of pleasure on their neat little hut. + +"But we haven't done yet," said Elizabeth. "The thatch will protect us +from any ordinary rain, but we're still liable to be swamped by water +running down the hill behind. We had better scrape out a trench all +round, to carry the water down to the shore." + +This proved the hardest part of the work. They had no tools except +their knives and the boat-hook, and with these to cut a trench deep +enough to be effective was very trying to their patience. Such +continuous plodding work did not suit Tommy's restless, active +temperament at all, and she would constantly jump up and run off to the +beach, or to the edge of the wood. At such times Mary was inclined to +be impatient and reproachful, but Elizabeth said that they mustn't +expect too much from Tommy. + +"She's very young, you know, and it's really wonderful how her spirits +have kept up so well. She's more nervy than we are, Mary, and I am +always afraid she will break down." + +So neither she nor Mary said anything to Tommy about her fitfulness, +and Tommy herself always came back repentant after these little +absences, and worked away hard until the next fit of restlessness +overtook her. + +To give her a change from scraping away at the trench, Elizabeth +suggested that she should make a mat curtain for the open side of the +hut. + +"We don't want a door," she said, "but a curtain will be useful at +night. Leave a little space between it and the roof for ventilation. +We can fasten the two lower corners to the canes." + +Tommy set about this task willingly, and had the curtain fixed by the +time the trench was finished. The hut was now complete so far as its +exterior was concerned; it had taken more than a fortnight altogether. +What they had now to consider was the internal fittings. Tommy laughed +when this was mentioned. + +"We can't get a bedroom suite, even on the hire system," she said. "I +suppose you'd call it a bed-sitting-room, wouldn't you?" + +"Let's call it 'Our Flat,'" suggested Mary. + +"The best flat that ever was," said Tommy. "No botherations from +unpleasant neighbours--at least, I hope not." + +"We certainly shan't have a tiresome piano going next door," said +Elizabeth. "I think 'Our Flat' is a very good name. What a pity we +haven't a table and pen, ink and paper!--then Mary could write a diary +of our doings." + +"With moral reflections," added Tommy. "'To-day our youngest sister +refused to wash up; how sad to see such a selfish spirit in one so +young!' That's the sort of thing, isn't it, Mary?" + +"I shouldn't write anything of the sort," said Mary indignantly. "You +haven't refused to wash up, and if you did, do you think I should tell +it?" + +"My dear, you are perfectly killing," said Tommy. "Do you think you'd +get your old diary published? No one would read it if you did." + +"We're talking nonsense, aren't we?" said Elizabeth. "There's no +chance of any of us writing a diary. Let's be practical. The only +furniture we can supply ourselves with is--beds." + +"More weaving?" cried Tommy. "Oh, I am so sick of it, Bess. Can't we +sleep on the ground?" + +"I don't think we'd better; we might get rheumatism, though to be sure +the ground seems dry enough at present. But I own that weaving mats +day after day is rather tiring, so shall we leave it for the present, +and still sleep in the boat? What do you say to doing a little more +exploration?" + +"Yes, why not?" said Tommy eagerly. "We haven't seen a soul--since I +saw that figure move along the top of the ridge, at any rate; and I +dare say that was an animal of some kind. I don't think there are any +people here at all." + +"There may be some on the other side of the ridge," said Mary. + +"Well, if there are, they must be a very unenterprising lot," said +Tommy. "Let's follow up the stream to its source. I've never seen the +source of a river, and that'll be geography, won't it? Besides, our +bananas will soon be all gone, and we ought to look for some more; we +can't live on nothing but fish." + +"Very well; we will do as you say," said Elizabeth. "It's very hot +to-day, so we'll cover our heads with leaves; it's just as well to take +precautions." + +Shortly afterwards they set out, carrying the oars and the boat-hook as +weapons of defence. Although they had gained confidence from never +having seen any human being, as soon as they had walked beyond the +limit of their previous excursions they felt something of the old +timidity, and spoke only in whispers. + +"Our flag is still flying," said Tommy, as they came to a spot whence +they could see the tree she had climbed on their first day on the +island. "Evidently no one has seen it or thought it worth noticing." + +"That's a consolation in one way," said Elizabeth. "These South Sea +Islanders have canoes, haven't they, Mary? We haven't seen any, which +is a negative proof that our island isn't inhabited; but if any people +from another island happened to have come this way, they would almost +certainly have noticed our flag, and perhaps come to see what it meant." + +They were following the course of the stream. It zigzagged about a +good deal, at first through a fairly thick belt of woodland, then +through a comparatively clear space of a few hundred yards, then into +woodland again, always narrowing. They were still some distance below +the crest of the ridge when they came to a small swamp, beyond which +there was no stream. + +"This must be the source," said Mary. + +"How disappointing!" said Tommy. "I wanted to see a nice little +spring, with beautiful clear water bubbling up. This swamp is simply +horrid." + +"There must be a spring somewhere in the swamp," said Elizabeth, +smiling. "But it isn't worth while to hunt for it, even if we could +find it. The stream is certainly prettier lower down. Let's go on; we +are not very far from the top, and we might be able to get a good view +from there--see the whole of the island and the sea beyond." + +"I feel quite like a discoverer," said Mary. "Can't you imagine how +Drake must have felt when he first caught sight of the Pacific?" + +"You romantic old dear!" cried Tommy. "I don't care a bit what Drake +felt; all I hope is we shan't wish we hadn't come." + +They went on quietly, feeling a little nervous. The ground here was +bare except for a few shrubs, and they drew their breath more quickly +as they mounted the slope. At last they reached the top. One and all +gave a sigh of disappointment. Directly in front of them, to the +north, was a second ridge higher than the one on which they stood. But +on every other side there was a fine view. To the south the land fell +away rapidly towards the sea, of which they caught a glimpse over the +tree-tops nearly a mile away. To the west, the direction from which +they had come, the sea was much farther off. To the east there was a +gradual slope downwards into a country for the most part densely +wooded, but here and there showing traces of clearings natural or +otherwise. The greatest extent of land seemed to be to the north-east, +where the sea was much farther remote than it was on the west. None of +the girls had any experience in judging distances, but they saw that +the island was longer than it was broad, and that the greatest length +was from north-west to south-east. + +"Shall we go to the farther ridge?" asked Elizabeth. + +"Yes, let's," said Tommy. "There isn't a sign of a living creature; +the island is just ours." + +A thick belt of woodland separated the two ridges at the point where +they stood, so they moved somewhat to the right to search for a more +open way. All at once they came to a halt. A little in front of them +was a pole, carrying what appeared to be the remains of a small flag. +About fifty paces beyond it was another exactly similar; and then they +saw that there were five or six altogether, extending along the crest +of the ridge, all the same distance apart. + +"I think we had better go back," said Mary, looking a trifle scared. +"There are people after all." + +Her sisters were equally disturbed at the sight of poles evidently +erected by human agency. There was nobody to be seen, and from the +appearance of the poles they were not attended to; the flags on them +were the merest rags of coloured cloth. But the girls were not +inclined to face any more discoveries. The bare possibility that there +were savages on the island made them shiver. They paused for a few +moments at the spot where they first caught sight of the poles, and +then turned, intending to make their way in the direction of home. + +Just then, however, Tommy caught sight of some bananas clustering thick +a little way down the slope on the eastern side. + +"I'm hungry," she said. "Those look bigger than what we have had. +Couldn't we go and fetch a few?" + +The clump of trees lay on the slope below the line of poles, a good +distance away from them. + +"It's rather silly to be scared so easily," said Elizabeth. "There +isn't a sign of anybody; I think we might venture. We must find a new +supply." + +They moved quickly down towards the trees, listening, peering about +them, ready to fly at the least alarm. But when they came to the trees +they felt that they had the reward of courage, for there, within a +short distance of them, was a sight that made them gasp with surprise +and delight. Beside the stumpy, long-leaved banana-trees, there were +other trees glittering with green and yellow fruit and with white +blossom. The laden boughs bent down invitingly, and beneath them the +golden globes of fallen fruit glowed amid the grass. + +"Oranges, I declare!" exclaimed Mary. + +"How lovely!" cried Tommy, forgetting all her fears, and running +forward to pick an orange from the ground. + +Her sisters followed more leisurely, but before they reached her Tommy +suddenly uttered a cry of terror. The orange she had taken fell from +her hand. The other girls ran to her side and found her pale with +fright. + +"There!" she said, pointing towards a clump of hibiscus. + +"What is it, dear?" asked Elizabeth. + +"In the bushes--a little brown face!" whispered Tommy, with trembling +lips. + + + + +CHAPTER X + +ANXIOUS DAYS + +For a moment, under the shock of the startling piece of news, Elizabeth +was tempted to seize her sisters by the hand and run. Tommy was so +practical and unimaginative a young person that she could hardly have +been altogether mistaken, and a "little brown face," if face it was, +must belong to a native. But Elizabeth thought quickly, and even while +her heart was galloping with nervous excitement, she made up her mind +that to run away now was not the right course. A show of bravery was +much more likely to serve them. If there really was a native in +hiding, he would certainly have seen them, and to run or slink away now +would merely provoke pursuit, in which the fugitives would be at a +great disadvantage. Summoning all her courage, therefore, Elizabeth +advanced towards the bush to which Tommy had pointed. + +"Don't go, Bess," implored Tommy in an agitated whisper, and Mary, as +pale as a sheet, put an arm about the younger girl. + +Elizabeth went straight on, looking carefully around. + +"Is this it?" she asked quietly, turning towards her sisters, now +several yards distant. + +Tommy merely nodded; Mary murmured, "How _could_ she do it?" + +Elizabeth peered into the bush. There was no little brown face now, +nor, though she went to and fro amongst the trees beyond, could she see +any one, brown or white, lurking. She listened as the thought struck +her that it might have been a monkey, and she had heard monkeys +screaming and chattering in the Zoological Gardens in London; but there +was no sound, not even the twitter or squawk of a bird. + +Brave as she was in outward mien, Elizabeth, after a few minutes' +search, returned with hasty step to her sisters. + +"My silly heart!" she said, with a faint smile, placing her hand to her +side. "I couldn't see anything. Tommy; don't you think you may have +imagined it?" + +"Just as you did before," added Mary. + +"I didn't!" cried Tommy. "Why won't you believe me? I _did_ see a +brown face; I am sure I did." + +"It is very strange," said Elizabeth. "We were here only a few seconds +after you cried out; there wasn't much time for any one to get away." + +"You are both horrible," said Tommy, her lips quivering. "Any one +would think I was a fool. I'll prove that I was right, whatever +happens." + +With the courage of indignation she pulled Elizabeth towards the clump +of bushes, and began to examine the soft mossy carpet. + +"There!" she cried triumphantly, yet fearfully, pointing presently to a +mark on the ground. Elizabeth stooped and made out two or three faint +impressions of a foot smaller even than Tommy's. And then Tommy's fear +returned in full force. With a little cry she dragged Elizabeth from +the spot, and since nothing is so catching as fear even Elizabeth's +courage gave way, and soon all three girls were running as hard as they +could run towards the stream, and did not halt until they came to the +boat. + +[Illustration: "'THERE!' SHE CRIED TRIUMPHANTLY, YET FEARFULLY."] + +"Oh, dear, how ashamed I am!" panted Elizabeth, as they threw +themselves down on the sand to rest. + +"You were very brave," said Mary. "I couldn't have gone into those +bushes for anything." + +"Perhaps they were marks of a monkey's feet," said Elizabeth. "How +silly I was not to examine them more closely." + +"They weren't," said Tommy. "I saw them quite plainly. They were feet +just like yours and mine, only tiny, wee things." + +"I wonder if the people here are dwarfs," said Mary. "There must be +people. That's certain now." + +"If they are dwarfs they must be more afraid of us than we are of +them," said Elizabeth. + +"Impossible!" said Tommy. "I was never in such a fright in my life. +Oh!" + +"What is it?" asked Elizabeth, with an anxious look around. + +"The oranges! we haven't got any, and I shall be afraid to go there +again." + +"That's a pity," said Elizabeth; "they looked so nice. Perhaps we can +find some in another part of the island." + +"I won't look for any," said Tommy. "I won't stir from this place--at +least not farther than to the bananas, and they're nearly all gone. +What if the savages come and attack us?" + +"Some of them have poisoned arrows," said Mary, quaking. + +"Really, I think we are crying before we are hurt," said Elizabeth. +"We haven't been molested so far, and surely that proves that whatever +people there are, they are not very terrible." + +"I know I shan't sleep a wink to-night," said Tommy. + +"Hadn't we better launch the boat and spend the night on the sea?" said +Mary. "They might attack us in the darkness." + +"We'll drag it down a little nearer the sea," replied Elizabeth, "and +we can take turns to keep watch, if you like; but I'm sure we oughtn't +to show the white feather. The best thing we can do is to forget all +about it." + +"It's easy to say, but I know I shan't forget it as long as I live," +cried Tommy. "And we were so jolly; it's all spoilt." + +"Well, we _must_ eat," said Elizabeth, afraid of a breakdown. "Let us +cook some fish, and be as comfortable as we can." + +They spent the rest of that day in a state of nervousness, and although +Elizabeth tried to get the others to begin weaving their mat beds for +the hut, they had no heart for the work. When darkness fell, they drew +the boat down to the very verge of high water, and lay in it, but not +to sleep. They had arranged that each should take a turn at keeping +watch, but the result was that all were wakeful, and except for a few +minutes' uneasy dozing, none of them had any rest. + +"This will never do," thought Elizabeth as it drew towards morning. +"We shall all be worn out if we don't get our proper sleep. I do hope +the natives will come to us to-morrow so that we can make friends with +them." + +They all looked very weary and washed-out when daylight came. There +was no fish left, and Tommy seemed disinclined to try to catch any, or +to go to the banana-trees for food. + +"Come, girls, this really won't do," said Elizabeth briskly. "Make +some tea, Tommy, while Mary and I go and get a fish." + +"There's only enough for about a cup each," said Tommy, looking +dolefully into the caddy. + +"We shan't get any more by wishing for it," said Elizabeth, "so we'll +use it all up and then try to make a sort of cider out of bananas. It +will be a change." + +"There are hardly any bananas left, either," said Tommy. + +"Then we'll go prowling in search of more as soon as we really come to +the last of them. Come along, Mary." + +"Don't go out of sight, will you?" said Tommy, as they moved away. + +"Of course not, we shan't be long." + +"I wish we had a change of things, Bess," said Mary, as they hastened +towards their fishing rock. "Never in my life have I worn my underwear +so long; it's horrid." + +"Why shouldn't we have a washing-day?" said Elizabeth. "It will be a +novelty, and give us something to do and think about. Rather fun too, +with no soap. How can we manage?" + +"I've read somewhere that the women in the East wash their clothes by +beating them in a running stream with stones," said Mary. "The stream +and the stones are handy; we might try that plan." + +"Don't the stones knock holes in them?" + +"They use flat, round stones, without sharp edges, I think. It will be +rather fun to try, anyway. I hope the savages won't come, Bess." + +"Do you know, I'm not at all sure that it wasn't the footprint of a +monkey or some other animal. It was so very small. I'm not going to +think about it. We'd better go on in our ordinary way without +troubling; only for Tommy's sake we won't go far from home, for some +days at any rate." + +They returned with two excellent fish. Elizabeth at once told Tommy of +their idea of a washing-day, and, as she hoped, the young girl was so +much amused at the novelty of it, that she forgot her alarms for a +time. After breakfast they took off their things and donned their +dressing-gowns, as Tommy called their macintoshes; and having gathered +each a smooth, round stone, laid their linen in the stream at a place +where it ran over level rock, and began merrily to pound away. When +they had given the clothes a thorough good drubbing, as Tommy worded +it, they laid them on the grass in the sun, and within an hour they +were quite dry. + +"My word! don't they look nice?" cried Tommy in delight. "Old +Jane--poor old thing--never got them white at home, did she? We must +have a weekly wash, girls; it's great fun." + +"There's another thing we might try," said Elizabeth. "I haven't got +used to eating fish without salt, yet. Couldn't we make some by +evaporation?" + +"How would you do that?" asked Tommy. + +"Put some sea-water in our cups, and let it evaporate. It would soon +do so in this heat, and leave the salt at the bottom." + +"H'm! it sounds all right," said Tommy, "but I doubt whether we should +get enough salt to put on a bird's tail. Let's try." + +They half filled their three cups from the sea, and put them in the +full glare of the sun. Every now and then Tommy ran to them to see hew +they were getting on, every time becoming more sceptical of success. +There was still a good deal of water in the cups at nightfall; but, as +Mary said, that didn't matter much, as they had used up all their tea, +none of them liking coffee at night; so they left the cups as they +were, to evaporate the rest of the water next day. When the cups were +at last dry there was no appreciable sediment, and Tommy with great +scorn pronounced the experiment a failure. + +"The cups don't hold enough," said Mary. "What we want is a large +shallow pan, and as we haven't got one, I'm afraid you'll have to go +without salt, Bess." + +But a day or two after, Elizabeth discovered a wide shallow depression +in a rock a little distance above high-water mark. + +"This will do for a pan," she said. "We'll fill it with sea-water with +our cups, and keep on filling it up as the water evaporates. Then +we'll see, my dears." + +They followed this plan for several days, and at last were able to +collect a fair quantity of salt. + +"It isn't table salt, to be sure," said Elizabeth, looking at the +dirty-grey powder, "but it is certainly salt enough for anything, and +this quantity will last for a week at least." + +"We are getting quite clever," said Mary. "I dare say we shall be able +to make quite a lot of things by and by." + +During these days they had seen no more signs of inhabitants, and their +nervousness partially wore off. They were still careful, however, not +to stray far beyond the immediate neighbourhood of their camp, and +slept every night in the boat, which they left close to the brink of +the sea. They devoted a good deal of time to weaving grass mats for +the floor of their hut, but had not as yet plucked up courage to spend +a night in it. With the boat as a refuge they felt a certain sense of +security, though they admitted, when they talked about it, that it +would not really be of any great service if they were attacked; for +they could only escape by embarking, and then to drift on the sea out +of reach of food was a terrible fate to look forward to. + +One day, when Mary had been out to gather bananas, she came back with +the news that she had gathered the very last one, so that they were +faced with the immediate necessity of finding another food supply. + +"We must take our courage in both hands," said Elizabeth, "and revisit +the land of plenty beyond the ridge." + +"Don't let's go near the orange-trees," said Tommy anxiously. +"Couldn't we try a little to the left? There will surely be some fruit +of some sort in other parts." + +"I don't see why not," said Mary. "I don't want to go there again, +either, in case you were right." + +"Of course I was right," declared Tommy. "You aren't going to make out +again that I can't believe my own eyes!" + +"We'll try another direction," said Elizabeth, anxious to keep the +peace. "Let us go northward along the shore. We have never really +explored the coast of our island yet." + +Accordingly, after breakfast, they set out. There was a long stretch +of beach strewn with boulders which had apparently fallen from the +cliffs. These rose higher as they proceeded, and jutted out to within +twenty or thirty feet of high-water mark. By and by they reached a +point where the huge rocky obstacles made further progress impossible. +Retracing their steps, they clambered with some difficulty up the face +of the cliff, and at last gained the high land above. + +All this time they moved very cautiously, careful to make no more noise +than they could help, and always on the look-out for danger. But the +silence was broken only by the chatter of birds, the warbling of a +blackbird now and then, and the harsh screaming of the parrots in the +woods, that extended almost to the verge of the cliffs. + +"I should like to catch and tame one of those beauties," said Tommy. +"Perhaps I might teach him to talk, and that would be a change, +wouldn't it?" + +"I am sorry we bore you," said Mary. "Wouldn't it be better to find +your savage and teach him how to keep up an amiable conversation?" + +"Don't be sarcastic; it doesn't suit you," said Tommy cuttingly, and +again Elizabeth had to intervene. + +"We came out to look for food," she said smoothly, "and I think we had +better not think of anything else." + +Mary and Tommy separated, and went off at a little distance by +themselves, looking among the trees and shrubs for fruits or berries +that might seem edible. For a time none of the girls saw anything that +appeared promising, but presently Mary called out quite excitedly-- + +"Here, Bess, I'm sure this is the breadfruit tree. Come and look." + +Then, frightened by the sound of her own voice, she suddenly became +aware of her indiscretion, and ran fleetly to join Elizabeth. + +"You idiot!" said Tommy in a fierce whisper, as she came up with the +others. + +They stood listening for a while, wondering whether Mary's exclamation +had attracted the attention of some inhabitant. But, reassured by the +absence of any sign of danger, they hastened to inspect the trees upon +which Mary had lighted. Elizabeth noticed that Tommy, who would have +died rather than apologize, had slipped her hand into Mary's in token +of regret for her sharp speech. + +They found themselves in the midst of a little grove of trees, about +the size of small oaks, but with much sparser foliage. Peeping out +from among the long, indented leaves were several large round fruits +with a crinkly rind. + +"I know they are breadfruit," said Mary gleefully. "Don't you remember +the pictures in that book of Captain Cook's voyages?" + +"Let's peel one and see how it tastes," said Tommy. + +"You wouldn't like it better than raw dough," said Mary. "It has to be +cooked first." + +"Bother! You know I don't like cooked fruit. It isn't a fruit at all +if you can't eat it raw; it's a vegetable." + +Elizabeth smiled at this ingenuous distinction. + +"Let us take one each and go and try them," she suggested. "If they +are really anything like bread we shall enjoy them, I know." + +Laden with the fruits, they returned to their camp. + +"Pity the place is so far from home," said Mary. "We must have come +more than a mile, I should think." + +"If we are satisfied with our bread we might come again and gather a +good load that will last some time," said Elizabeth. + +When they reached home they lost no time in stripping off the thin rind +of one of the fruits, and found beneath it a white doughy substance +something like new bread. Tommy could not forbear tasting it, in spite +of what Mary had said. + +"What horrid, nasty stuff!" she exclaimed, making a wry face. "It's +like--what is it like? Taste it, Bess." + +Elizabeth pinched off a very small piece and ate it. + +"It seems to me like sweetened flour with a smack of artichokes," she +said. "I hope it is better cooked; scrape it all out, Mary, while I +get the oven ready." + +When the pulp was scraped out, Mary kneaded it into a flat cake and cut +it into three equal portions. Elizabeth put them into the stone oven, +and in about twenty minutes took them out, slightly browned, and +smelling somewhat of new bread. Allowing them to cool, the girls each +nibbled a little. + +"Not half bad," said Tommy. "I suppose we'll get used to it, and like +it better. I never liked carrots when I was a child, and I do now. If +we only had some butter! Why aren't there any cocoanuts here, I +wonder? They have milk, haven't they? If we had some we might make +some butter out of the cream." + +At this the other girls laughed outright. + +"I'm afraid we shouldn't get much cream out of cocoanuts," said +Elizabeth. "The milk is a sickly kind of juice, isn't it, Mary?" + +"Yes; I had some once, long ago, when Father took me to the fair at +Exeter. He knocked down the cocoanut at one of the shies. I didn't +like the milk at all." + +"We must eat our bread without butter," said Elizabeth. "I do hope, +though, that we shall find more bananas, for I'm sure I shall soon get +tired of the breadfruit. We must try another part of the island +another day." + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +A TROPICAL STORM + +Two or three days passed without incident. The elder girls in their +heart of hearts were becoming convinced that the footprints must have +been those of an animal; but Tommy had shown herself so touchy on that +point that they never told her what they thought. With the return of +their confidence they began to think that they were punishing +themselves by neglecting to use the hut, and one night they ventured to +sleep in it for the first time, lying on their grass mats, with pillows +of grass and dried leaves. They found their new quarters so much more +easy and comfortable that they decided to use the boat no more as a +bedchamber, and thought they had been silly in not deserting it before. + +The hut was delightfully cool both by day and night. In the daytime +they always lifted the awning facing the sea; at night they let it down +at first, getting ventilation by the space beneath the roof; but as +they became accustomed to their bedroom they left the opening uncovered +at night also. Before turning in they would sit cross-legged just +within the hut, gazing, most often in silence, over the wide expanse of +sea, watching the stars as they came into the darkening sky, and +thinking of their uncle and the friends at home. Uncle Ben was +scarcely ever mentioned among them now. They could not bear to think +that the dear old man was at the bottom of the sea, that could show +such a smooth and smiling face, and yet behave like a treacherous, +cruel monster. They scarcely ever dared to think of the future, for +though they seldom missed a visit to the cliffs, from which they could +look far over the sea, and though their flag was still flying from the +tree, they had almost lost hope of being rescued, and could only live +from day to day, killing thought by various little activities. + +One day, for instance, Elizabeth suggested that as their hut was built +and furnished, and they had little to do except fish and prepare their +food, they might make themselves some new hats. The idea was eagerly +taken up by the others. Each girl worked in her own way, plaiting +lengths of thin grass, and Mary hit on a brilliant notion of making +brims out of the large leaves from a kind of dwarf palm that grew +plentifully in the neighbourhood. They fastened these together, and +then to the grass crowns, by threading them in and out with the very +fine tendrils of a creeper. When the hats were finished the girls had +what Tommy called a mutual admiration meeting, and felt very proud of +their Dolly Vardens. + +A few days after the discovery of the breadfruit, they made a lengthy +excursion along the southern shore. Here the woods were a good deal +denser than in other parts, which was one reason why they had hesitated +to explore them. But the cliffs were much less lofty than those on the +north, and the girls easily climbed them, and penetrated for a short +distance into the fringing woods. + +They discovered several trees of kinds they had not seen before. There +was one in particular that interested them by its fantastic shape; it +was so odd-looking that Tommy dubbed it the clown of the forest; the +real name, of which they were ignorant, was the pandanus. But the +special reward of this expedition was the discovery of a thick +plantation of bananas and oranges, quite equal to those they had seen +on the dreaded eastern side of the ridge. They rushed upon the oranges +that bestrewed the ground, devoured several, and filled their pockets +with them. What with fish--they were expert fishers by this time--the +breadfruit, and this fresh storehouse, they felt no more anxiety about +food, and if only they could have lost their fear of possible wild +neighbours they would have had nothing to trouble the serenity of their +healthy life. But none of them was as yet ready to tempt fate again by +crossing the ridge, and Elizabeth at any rate knew that while the +greater part of the island was shut to them, they could never be quite +easy in mind. She felt that the uncertainty was even harder to bear +than knowledge would have been. + +One day their peaceful existence was rudely disturbed, not by man, but +by nature. The island was visited by a storm of quite extraordinary +violence. The air had been for some time very oppressive, and the +girls, feeling incapable of any exertion, were resting in the hut, when +there came a sudden hot blast of wind straight in from the sea. They +looked out. Vast lurid clouds were piling up; in a few seconds, it +seemed, the sky became black, and huge waves broke over the reef, +sending up mountains of spray. The wind tore through the woods, +increasing every moment in fury. One terrible blast ripped the slight +hut to fragments, and the girls had no sooner extricated themselves +from the heap of tattered mats and broken canes that covered them, than +a flood of rain poured upon them. They rushed away to the lee-side of +a hillock, trying in vain to find shelter from the storm, and cowering +in terror as they heard peals of thunder, and then a tremendous crash +as the tempest uprooted some great tree and dashed it to the ground. + +Mary was always terror-stricken in a thunderstorm, and she clung +half-fainting to Elizabeth, who clasped her close in a motherly +embrace. Tommy, on the other hand, was perfectly fearless. She gazed +at the boiling sea, and watched the lightning with a sort of fascinated +admiration. She was almost sorry when the storm blew itself out after +two hours of fury, and the sky cleared as rapidly as it had darkened. + +"How lovely!" she said, dripping wet as she was. "Poor old Mary!" + +Mary, indeed, was quite overcome, and it was some time before she was +able to walk away. The tempest had left ruin in its track. + +"The boat!" cried Elizabeth, suddenly remembering the little vessel, +which, though it had been drawn up higher than when they slept in it, +she feared might have been washed away. "We must leave you for a +little, Mary. Walk about if you can, and let the sun dry your things." + +Then she raced down to the shore with Tommy, and was horrified to +discover that the boat had disappeared. The girls scanned the sea, +which was still rough, but there was not a sign of it. They ran along +the beach northward, hoping that the boat might have been cast up, and +were rejoiced to find it about a quarter of a mile away, bottom upwards +on a spit of sand. It was some distance from the sea, which, though it +had evidently come much higher than usual, had now receded to within a +little of high-water mark. The girls managed to right the boat, only +to find, of course, that the oars were missing. + +"How silly we were not to bring the oars into the hut along with the +boat-hook!" cried Elizabeth. "The boat is perfectly useless without +the oars, and we can't make new ones." + +"Perhaps the tide will wash them up," said Tommy. "Help me up this +rock, Bess; I'll see if they are in sight." + +Mounted on the rock she scanned the surface, and after a time saw +something bobbing up and down about a hundred yards out, and some way +to the south of where she stood. + +"There it is, I believe," she cried. "The sea is getting calmer now; +shall I swim out for it?" + +"You mustn't think of it," said Elizabeth. "I dare say the sea is full +of sharks. I saw a fin yesterday when we were fishing." + +"And you didn't tell me! I should love to see a real live shark." + +Elizabeth smiled inwardly at this. + +"But we must get the oar somehow, Bess. One would be better than +nothing. And quickly, too. See, the tide is running out fast. And if +the oar gets into the current that flows past the reef, it is good-bye +for ever." + +"I don't see how we can. We haven't a paddle of any kind. The +boat-hook's no good. Wait, though; I wonder if we could get a branch +of a tree. Stay here and keep the oar in sight while I run and look." + +She ran up the cliff-side, which was covered with vegetation. The +small trees had withstood the storm better than the large ones. Some +were cracked and broken, but others had merely bent to the blast, while +the ground was strewn with the more massive trunks, and with +innumerable small branches and twigs. In a little while she came to a +tree that had two boughs forming a fork, in shape like a boy's +catapult. Catching hold of this, and straining upon it, Elizabeth +managed to break it off; it had occurred to her that the fork might +form the skeleton of a paddle. But time was too precious for her to +attempt to make it by herself alone, so she ran with it to Mary. + +"Quick, Mary," she cried. "Pull yourself together. We have found the +boat, but the oars are gone, and one is floating out to sea. Help me +to make a paddle, so that we can go after it. Get some creepers and +some leaves as quickly as you can. I'll show you what I mean." + +There was no lack of material close at hand, and they were soon busily +at work making a sort of criss-cross lattice-work upon the fork, which +they notched at intervals with their knives, to give holding to the +tendrils. Having rapidly made their framework, they laid the leaves on +it, and bound these on with more creepers. Before they had finished it +as Elizabeth would have liked, they heard Tommy's shrill voice calling-- + +"Quick, Bess, the oar's going out fast." + +Elizabeth jumped up, carrying the odd-looking paddle, which Tommy said +was like a lacrosse stick. The oar was now out of sight, though Tommy +could point to the spot where she saw it last. They launched the boat, +and using the paddle as a stern-oar, Tommy employed all the skill she +had gained by paddling the dinghy to and from the shore at Southampton. +The paddle was a very poor thing; it bent a good deal, and some of the +tendrils became loose, and hung about it like the string of an old +cricket bat. But there was no time to stop and repair it, or the oar, +which they now saw clearly, would drift past the reef and utterly +beyond reach. + +Elizabeth began to grow a little anxious in case they should find +themselves adrift by and by with nothing better than the makeshift +paddle, which would certainly not last more than a very short time. +That would be a calamity indeed, for they might be carried far out to +sea, and there was Mary alone on the island. But Tommy was working so +energetically that the distance between the boat and the oar was fast +lessening, and Elizabeth, raising herself in her seat, suddenly caught +sight of the second oar not far beyond the first. + +"Let me take your place, Tommy," she said. "You must be tired." + +"Not a bit. Besides, we'll lose time if we change, and perhaps upset. +Stay where you are, Bess; I'll get that oar in a minute, and then we'll +soon have the other one." + +A few more strokes brought the boat within reach of the oar, and +Elizabeth, bending over, drew it up. Then Tommy left the stern and +both sat on the thwarts, pulling towards the second oar, which they +overtook in a few seconds. + +"We'll keep the paddle as a memento," said Elizabeth. "But look! What +a terrible distance we are from the shore! Mary will be half frantic." + +"It's lucky that we are inside the reef," said Tommy. "Already I can +feel the current quite strong. We shall have to pull hard to get out +of it!" + +By this time Tommy was rather tired, but she would not give in. It was +a long pull back, and at first it seemed impossible to draw the boat +out of the current that was rapidly bearing it northward. But having +now two good oars, they succeeded presently in getting back into calmer +water. Then, turning the boat's head southward, they rowed more gently +along the shore, and at last reached their own little harbour, where +Mary was awaiting them. + +"I _am_ thankful you have got back safely," she cried. "When I saw you +going so far I nearly went mad for fear you couldn't return." + +"We must take care it never happens again," said Elizabeth. "We'll +drag the boat up much higher this time, and if we tie the painter to a +rock, or to a tree if there's one near enough, we needn't be anxious, +and we'll certainly keep the oars in the hut." + +"My dears, we haven't a hut," said Tommy. "We be three poor +mariners--vagabonds, homeless, ragged and tanned. Who was that old +king who sat himself down in a lonely mood to think, and watched a +spider spin its web over and over again, and thought he couldn't let a +spider beat him and at last beat all his enemies? Oh, dear, that's +made me out of breath. Robert Bruce, wasn't it, Mary?" + +"Yes; Mrs. Hemans wrote the poem. 'Bruce and the Spider,' it's called." + +"I don't care who wrote it, only we've got to spin our web again. Oh, +'Will you walk into my parlour?' said the spider to the fly. 'Please +'m, where's the parlour?' says the fly. There, I'm a lunatic, but I +feel so jolly at having caught those runaway oars. I say, are you dry? +I am. That's one advantage of living in a tropical climate; if you get +soaked you don't have to shiver while your things are dried at the +fire. 'Homeless, ragged and tanned, who so contented as I?'" she sang, +and Elizabeth, noticing the high spirits of her wild young sister, +hoped that there wouldn't be a reaction, and that Tommy was not going +to be ill. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +ALARMS AND DISCOVERIES + +Contemplating the ruins of the hut they had built up with so much care, +the girls felt a very natural chagrin. You have seen a child who has +erected a fine house of bricks fly into a rage when the structure +topples by its own weight, or at least look utterly woebegone, and +leave the scattered bricks lying where they fell. Elizabeth Westmacott +and her sisters felt very much the same disinclination to begin again. +The site was a picture of disorder. Portions of the matting had been +blown right away; other portions in shreds and tatters had found +resting-places among the foliage of the surrounding trees and shrubs. +Some of the canes of the roof dangled from the boughs, others littered +the ground amid a tangle of creepers and leafage. No one could have +supposed that only a few hours before the same place had been a model +of neatness. + +"It will take an age to tidy up," grumbled Tommy. "Is it worth while +to bother about a hut again?" + +"I don't like being without a roof over our heads," replied Elizabeth; +"but we won't start yet if you don't feel inclined. Let us go and take +a look round." + +"We shall want some breadfruit for dinner," said Mary, "so we had +better go that way. I dare say we shall find all we need on the +ground." + +They set off towards the breadfruit-trees. Everywhere there were signs +of the violence of the storm, but they were surprised and interested to +notice that the worst havoc had been wrought in almost a straight line +across the island from south-west to north-east. + +It was as though some huge giant had gone steadily forward wielding a +monstrous scythe. The tornado had cut a clean path through the forest, +leaving scarcely a tree standing over a wide space. Where there had +been close, unbroken woodland was now a bare avenue, interrupted by the +trunks of trees that had been thrown this way and that. Impressed as +the girls had been with the fury of the tornado during the time of +their exposure to it, its devastating power was brought home to them +now much more strongly. They looked with awe upon its ravages. + +"How thankful we ought to be that we were not in its direct path!" said +Elizabeth. "A little more to right or left and we should have had +trees crashing down upon us; we might have all been killed." + +"It is a dreadful place," said Tommy, subdued and thoughtful. "Oh, +Bess, shall we never be found and taken away?" + +"We must hope on, dear. It will never do to get downhearted. While we +are all well and strong we need not mind so very much, and a ship is +sure to come this way some time or other." + +"But it might pass us," said Mary. "I am sure our flag is blown away. +Shall we go and see?" + +"Hadn't we better fetch our breadfruit first, now we are in this +direction?" + +"Of course. We shall have to light another fire, too; ours is sure to +be out." + +They went on, and on arriving at the breadfruit plantation found, as +they had expected, that the ground was littered with fruit, which was +already being devoured by land-crabs, insects and birds. They picked +up several that were in good condition, and retraced their steps +towards the shore. + +As they were passing through the fringe of woodland, Tommy stopped +suddenly, and went down on her knees. + +"Oh, do look!" she cried. "Here's a nest on the ground, and the +dearest little white parrot you ever saw. Poor little thing! I think +it has lost its mother." + +The girls stooped to look at it, and Tommy put her hand into the nest. +The tiny bird rustled in alarm, opening its beak to let out a plaintive +cry; but it was too young to use its wings, and Tommy took it up and +held it gently. + +"Its little heart is beating frantically," she said. "Let us take it +back with us and try to rear it. You know I wanted one." + +"Do you think we can rear it?" said Mary. + +"It will starve if we leave it," replied Tommy. "I shall love to try." + +The others agreed that there was no harm in trying, so Tommy carried it +carefully back with her, now and then stroking the ruffled feathers. +When they got to their camp she laid the bird on a bed of grass, peeled +one of the breadfruits, and held a few crumbs of the pulp in the palm +of her hand just below the parrot's beak. But it was too young, or +perhaps too frightened, even to feed itself, and it would have fared +ill had not its captor been a country girl and known how to deal with +such an emergency. She had seen young birds fed by hand, and she at +once cut a thin stick and sharpened its end, upon which she stuck a +little bit of breadfruit. Then holding the bird in her left hand, she +waited until it opened its beak to cry, and quickly slipped the food +in. The little bird swallowed it greedily, much to Tommy's delight, +and she went on feeding it until Elizabeth suggested that she would +kill it with excess. + +"The poor thing was hungry," said Tommy. "It's not nearly so much +alarmed now. I shall keep it for a pet." + +"You'll have to clip its wings, then," said Mary, "or it is sure to fly +away as soon as it is strong enough." + +"You do it, Mary. Be very gentle, won't you?" + +"There's no need yet, perhaps," suggested Elizabeth. "Do it in a day +or two when it has got over its fright. It would be just as well to +put it in the boat while we are busy. You must take care not to +overfeed it, Tommy." + +After dinner they went first to the flag-staff. Not a shred of their +scarves was left. As they had no material for making another flag, +except their handkerchiefs, which they did not care to part with, and +their wraps, which they could not spare, they had to give up for the +moment any idea of erecting a signal. Then they hastened in the +opposite direction, southward, to fetch bananas and oranges for the +other meals of the day. A grave disappointment awaited them. There +was plenty of fruit on the ground, but the trees themselves, standing +in the direct path of the storm, had all been uprooted or broken off, +so that when they had used their present supply they could obtain no +more at this spot. It would be necessary to go once more in search of +food, for they found the breadfruit too insipid to form their only +vegetable diet. They knew the district between their camp and the +ruined plantation; nothing edible was to be had there. The only other +place where they knew that fruit existed was to the east, beyond the +ridge; and even now they could not make up their minds to revisit the +scene of their scare. + +Next day, however, when Tommy had fed her bird and Mary had clipped its +wings, and they had spent an hour or so tidying up the site of the hut +preparatory to rebuilding, they set off again in a southerly direction, +having resolved to extend their exploration within easy distance of the +shore. Crossing the broad path of uprooted trees, flattened grass, and +torn undergrowth, they found as they proceeded that the ridge hemmed +them in, closer and closer to the sea. This was partly due to the +curving of the shore, and partly to the diagonal lie of the rising +ground. Little foothills of the ridge extended downwards towards the +coast, forming ridges in miniature, cut here and there by streamlets. + +On such expeditions Tommy almost always led the way, for her restless +and active temperament was impatient of the sedater going of her +sisters. But she never went far ahead, and every few minutes, as if +alarmed at her own daring, she would run back and keep with the others +for a time. She was thus a few yards in advance when, as she mounted a +hillock, she came in sight of a number of trees clustering almost at +the edge of the sea, and uttered an exclamation of surprise and +pleasure. + +"Oh, do look here!" she cried. "I believe we have come to some +cocoanut palms. You remember we saw some at Valparaiso." + +The others ran to join her, and Mary at once declared that she was +right. There was no mistaking the tall, smooth stems with their +feathery crowns. They all rushed forward eagerly. Thanks to the +storm, there were several huge nuts strewing the ground around each of +the trees. Tommy, who was first on the scene, picked up one of them +and turned it over in her hands in a puzzled way. + +"Is it a cocoanut after all?" she said. "It's not a bit like those I +have seen in shops." + +"It's a cocoanut right enough," replied Mary. "But you've got to strip +off the outer husk before you come to the nut itself." + +Tommy whipped out her knife and began to cut away the coarse, fibrous +covering. It was very tough, and she soon declared that it would never +come off unless the others helped her. So they all knelt on the ground +with the nut in the middle, and employed their knives energetically, +until at last the husk was removed. The shell inside was ivory-white, +very different from the old brown nuts they had been used to see in +England. Being quite brittle, a small piece was easily cut off the +top, and they saw the inside full of a pale, milky liquid. + +"You first, Tommy," said Elizabeth. "You saw the trees first." + +Tommy took a sip of the liquid. + +"Delicious!" she said. "I don't think I ever tasted anything so nice." + +She drank more, and, handing the nut to Mary, continued-- + +"It's sweet, Bess, and sour too, something like lemonade, only not like +it. It's like--oh, I don't know what it's like; just itself, I +suppose. Don't drink it all, Mary." + +Elizabeth, when her turn came, pronounced it a very refreshing drink, +and they were all delighted at so welcome an addition to their larder. +They collected as many nuts as they could carry, and, returning to +their camp, stored them in the boat. In the course of the next few +days they went several times to the same place, until they had brought +back all the nuts that lay on the ground. It was fortunate that so +many had been thrown down, for they did not see how they could have +obtained them otherwise. Even Tommy, the climber of the family, +confessed that she would have been beaten by the smooth, straight stem +of the cocoanut palm. Mary had a dim recollection of reading that the +natives had a way of climbing the trees by means of a rope, but she +could not remember the details of the method, and in any case, Tommy +could hardly have used it successfully without a good deal of practice. + +Once more relieved from anxiety about food, the girls devoted +themselves industriously to the reconstruction of their hut. Their +former practice made their task easier. In a few days the new house +was finished, and they were especially glad of its shelter at night, +instead of the cramping narrowness of the boat. + +Days had lengthened into weeks. The notches on their calendar trunk +told them how time was flying--a sad reminder in many ways. With so +little to do they felt the hours hang heavily on their hands, though +Tommy's parrot gave them a little amusement and interest. The bird had +become quite used to its mistress, and had learnt to take its food from +her hand. Its voice, not of very charming quality, as all confessed, +grew stronger, and it became accustomed to give a quaint little scream +whenever Tommy approached. She would set it on her finger and talk to +it, using the same word over and over again, in the hope that it would +by and by pick up a phrase or two. But although it became perfectly +tame, it could never be induced to substitute civilized words for its +natural scream and squawk. + +"You little silly-billy!" cried Tommy one day, after an hour's patient +instruction. "What's the good of you for a pet? There! Perch on my +shoulder, and don't make such an idiotic noise, for goodness' sake." + +Tommy at last gave up the attempt in despair; but she became very fond +of the bird, and declared that when they were rescued she would +certainly take it home with her. + +It was wonderful how the hope of rescue never died. When each day +ended without the sight of the longed-for vessel, they would say, +"Never mind, perhaps it will come to-morrow." And when to-morrow had +the same disappointment, there was still to-morrow. So they lived from +day to day, veering from hope to despondency, and from despondency to +hope again. + +They had almost forgotten Tommy's fright. Surely, they thought, they +must have seen some one by this time if the island was inhabited. Yet +there was the same misgiving, the same disinclination to cross the +ridge. Elizabeth laughed at herself, and more than once said she +really must break through her reluctance. But it ended there. Her +heart failed her when it came to the point. + +Easy though their life was, it had its discomforts. The breadfruit +gave out, and having found no more oranges or bananas, they grew very +tired of a diet of fish and cocoanuts. They had seen other fruits, and +shrubs bearing berries that looked very enticing, but the fear of +poison deterred them from trying anything that they did not know. + +The want of a change of clothes, too, was a trouble to them, and their +boots had become unwearable. They had often been soaked in sea-water, +and then, drying in the sun, had cracked and become worse than useless. +They got into the habit of going barefoot, except when they set out for +a long walk. In the hut, and when walking on the grass, they were +comfortable enough, but on rough ground they suffered a good deal at +first. In course of time, however, helped by frequent soaking in +sea-water, their feet became hardened, and they felt no inconvenience +in going about unshod. + +They had more than once noticed some very small bees, hardly larger +than houseflies, flitting among the flowers. One day Elizabeth +suggested that they should try to find out whether these Polynesian +bees made honey, and if so, where it was. Tommy hailed the suggestion, +and started at once to track the bees to their nests. For a long time +she had no success. Only after many days did she, almost by accident, +light upon a bees'-nest in a hole in the trunk of a tree. Informing +her sisters of the discovery, she proposed that they should smoke the +bees out. + +They kindled a small fire at the base of the tree, immediately beneath +the hole. When they thought they had allowed plenty of time for the +smoke to stupefy the bees, they put on their macintoshes, pulling the +hoods well down over their heads, and prepared to rifle the hole. It +was so small that a hand could scarcely pass through it, and Mary +suggested that they should enlarge it, so that they might see what they +were doing. Accordingly they stripped off the bark round the hole, +until it was much more capacious. Unluckily, the inrush of fresh air +appeared to revive the little inhabitants, which darted out with fierce +buzzings, putting the robbers to utter rout. They ran off with their +heads down, waving their arms wildly to beat off the furious insects. +Tommy got off scot free, but Elizabeth and Mary were stung slightly, +and but for the smoking, which had not been wholly ineffectual, the +bees would probably have hurt them severely. + +"We won't be beaten by a parcel of silly bees," said Tommy, as they +went home. "You aren't much hurt, are you?" + +"I feel a burning spot in my cheek," said Elizabeth. + +"And one of my fingers is swelling," added Mary. + +"As we haven't any ointment, or anything, you'll just have to get well +by yourselves," remarked Tommy. "You'll have another try, won't you?" + +"Oh, yes! We'll give them a larger dose next time," said Elizabeth. +"I think we ought to have some reward for our enterprise." + +A day or two afterwards they visited the hole again. By means of a +larger fire, fed with leaves that gave off a very pungent smoke, they +managed to stupefy the bees thoroughly. When they examined the hole +they were surprised to find, not large combs, as in an English hive, +but a collection of bags of brown wax, about the size of a walnut, +united in a regular mass. + +"Fancy bees having foreign ways!" said Tommy. "I should have thought +that bees were the same all the world over." + +"I don't see why bees shouldn't be different, like people," said Mary. +"They're very intelligent." + +The others laughed at this curious reason for differences of habit. +The honey, they found, was more fluid than they were accustomed to in +England, and in taste and smell it was slightly scented. They took a +good quantity home with them, but it did not go very well with fish, +and even with cocoanuts it was a doubtful joy. + +"If we only had some breadfruit, or even bananas, we should like it +better," said Mary. + +"We can only get those by going across the ridge again," said +Elizabeth. "Shall we venture?" + +"I won't," said Tommy decidedly. "I'm not going to be scared out of my +wits for anybody." + +"I'll go with you, Bess," said Mary, after a little hesitation. "It +really is silly to be afraid of nothing." + +But, as it turned out, the first of the three to brave the peril was, +after all, Tommy herself. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +LOST + +That night, for the first time in their residence on the island, the +girls were awakened by a patter of rain. Only once before had rain +fallen, and that was during the tornado. Now the sound of it upon the +thatch of the hut was very slight, but the girls slept so lightly that +a whisper was almost enough to disturb them. + +"I hope we are not in for another smash up," said Elizabeth, finding +that her sisters were both awake. + +"There's no wind at present," returned Mary. "Rain alone won't hurt +us. I expect it's the rainy season beginning, and we shall have weeks +of it." + +"How disgusting!" exclaimed Tommy. "I always hated having to stay +indoors, and it will be worse than ever here, with no cosy fire and +nice story-book. What's the time, Bess?" + +She leant over towards Elizabeth, who lay next to her, and showed a +light with her match-lighter. Elizabeth looked at her watch, which she +never forgot to wind. + +"It's about four o'clock," she said. + +"Time for another snooze before daylight," said Tommy, snuggling down +again into her wraps. In a minute or two she was fast asleep. + +The other girls remained wide awake, and talked quietly together. + +"I wish we knew our whereabouts better," said Elizabeth. "If we only +knew what those islands are that we have seen in the distance, we might +perhaps row to one of them and find friends." + +"Yes; of course there are missionaries," said Mary. "Don't you +remember Uncle Ben told us of a friend of his who was returning to his +station? What was his name, Bess?" + +"I forget. We can't venture across the sea, can we?" + +"Oh, no! There are thousands of islands, and I believe some have never +been visited by white people at all. We might land among cannibals!" + +"We are certainly better off here. I can't believe there are any +people on this island, in spite of Tommy, or why haven't we seen +something of them? We'll go to the ridge after breakfast, as we said, +and settle the matter once for all." + +"Supposing there _are_ people?" said Mary. + +"As I said before, I think we ought to try and make friends with them, +and if they seem inclined to be unfriendly, perhaps we could make them +afraid of us. Tommy's match-lighter would startle them, wouldn't it?" + +"It might, but I don't like to think of having to rely on that sort of +thing for our safety. They would soon find out our real weakness, and +then---- Oh! I do hope we shall not see anybody. We should be so +much more uncomfortable." + +"Tommy's birthday is somewhere about now. We can't be quite sure of +the date, because we didn't begin to cut notches at once; but we should +be right within a day or two. The present she would like best would be +some oranges from beyond the ridge, and certain news that the island is +uninhabited." + +"How strange it seems to hope that there are no human beings near us! +Do you know, Bess, I think the people of these islands must be very +melancholy." + +"Why should you think that? I have always supposed them to be a happy, +light-hearted folk, with not a care in the world." + +"But they have nothing to do. Their food grows for them without work, +and they don't need many clothes. They've no books to read, no +amusements----" + +"How do you know that?" + +"Well, what amusements can they have? Isn't it only civilized people +who play games?" + +"I don't know. I seem to remember that even savages gamble, if that is +amusement; it wouldn't be to me if I lost." + +"Then you're no sport, Bess," said Tommy, who had awakened and caught +the last few words. "It's the excitement they like, whether they win +or lose. I should be a dreadful gambler, I know, if I had the chance." + +"Then I hope you will never have it, dear," said Elizabeth. "It is an +unhealthy excitement, I am sure. We were talking about your birthday, +Tommy. It might be yesterday, to-day, or to-morrow, but you are +fourteen. We'll wish you many happy returns now." + +"Oh, I wish you hadn't reminded me," cried Tommy. "Think of being +fifteen and sixteen, and twenty, and getting old on this island! I +don't want to grow old at all, and it would be dreadful here. I'd be a +scullery maid, or a beggar girl--anything in England, rather than stay +here. Shall we ever get away?" + +And Tommy nestled to Elizabeth's side, and as she lay encompassed by +her elder sister's arms she prayed with all her heart that God would +send help to them soon. + +When dawn broke and they got up, it was a dreary world upon which they +looked. Sea and earth were covered with a clinging mist. A drizzle +was falling. Everything was sodden and forlorn. The fire was out, and +there were no dry sticks for re-lighting it. They had to content +themselves with a breakfast of cocoanuts, and then they sat inside the +hut, too much depressed in spirit to go out, or do anything but watch +the rain. + +Presently the drizzle became a downpour, which, went on for an hour or +two, then suddenly ceased, the sun bursting through the leaden sky. +They took advantage of this to gather a quantity of twigs, which they +carried into the hut to dry there. Elizabeth had just suggested that +Mary and she should start on their expedition to the ridge, when a +sharp shower drove them again to shelter. So it went on all day--heavy +showers that lasted for a few minutes alternating with brief, bright +intervals. + +There was no doubt that the rainy season had begun. The girls were +practically confined to the hut for many days in succession, only +sallying forth to catch fish, which they cooked at a new stove built +nearer the hut. The showers were sometimes light, sometimes very +heavy, and at last the rain began to drip through the thatched roof, +and the girls had to sit in their macintoshes. Though the sun appeared +every now and then, it did not shine long enough to dry the ground +before another downpour soaked it. They all became very low-spirited, +and could not find any occupation to pass away the time, for even +weaving was impossible with the sodden grass. + +Their troubles came to a climax one day when Mary complained of a +racking headache. Feeling her hot brow, Elizabeth feared she had taken +a fever, no doubt owing to the exhalation from the damp earth working +on a lowered system. She and Tommy felt much concern, which became +real alarm when they found Mary rapidly becoming worse. She could not +eat, and lay on her mat bed covered with the macintoshes and wraps of +the other girls, her cheeks flushed, her eyes bright and glassy. +Towards evening, when Elizabeth had left the hut to fetch water for the +night, and Tommy sat by the invalid, she was startled to hear Mary +talking in a very strange way. + +"No milk to-day--there's something wrong with Dapple--Jane, Uncle Ben's +coming to-morrow. Don't forget the----" Then her voice died away into +an indistinguishable muttering. Presently Tommy caught more phrases: +"Oh, no, no! They'll eat us: don't let Tommy go. Bess! Bess! they're +coming after me!--Dan will carry the luggage, Uncle!" + +So she raved on, in her delirium babbling about the farm, the ship, her +friends, a word every now and again showing how much the fear of +cannibals had occupied the background of her mind. Tommy was +terrified. She had never seen any one delirious except her father just +before he died, and she was smitten with an agonizing fear that Mary +would not recover. + +"Oh, Bess, she's out of her mind!" she cried piteously, as Elizabeth +returned. "What shall we do?" + +Elizabeth went quickly to the bed, dipped a handkerchief in the water +she had brought, and laid it on Mary's fevered head. + +"We must sit up with her to-night," she said. "Don't give way, Tommy +dear. She will soon be better. The fever came on so suddenly that I +am sure it is one of those sharp attacks that don't last long. But it +will leave her very weak, and we must be very careful of her. I do so +wish we had some oranges; the juice is so cooling." + +But it was too late to think of looking for oranges, and they had to be +satisfied with water and cocoanut milk, which they gave Mary in sips. +All night long they remained at her side, watching her with distress as +her teeth chattered as if with cold, and then next moment she tossed +about on her little mat bed, and flung the macintoshes off as if she +could not bear the heat. Elizabeth tried to induce Tommy to lie down +for a little, but the young girl refused, saying that she could not +rest until she knew that Mary was better. + +"I will get some oranges to-morrow," said Elizabeth. "I am sure they +will do her good." + +Towards morning Mary dropped off to sleep, and then Tommy was persuaded +to lie down. The sun had risen when she awoke to find Elizabeth still +watching over her sleeping sister. + +"I'll just run down to the stream and bathe my face," said Elizabeth. +"She is still asleep. Give her a little water if she wakes; I shan't +be long. Luckily, it's a fine morning." + +She returned in a few minutes. + +"Now you run down and wash, Tommy," she said; "it'll freshen you. I've +put in some fish to bake for breakfast." + +Tommy rose and left the hut. During Elizabeth's absence she had strung +herself up to a great resolution. Mary must have oranges, but the one +to fetch them should not be Elizabeth. She was so calm and steady and +capable that she would do far better to stay and look after Mary. "I +can be best spared," thought Tommy, "but I know Bess won't let me go if +I propose it. I shall just do it without telling her. It won't take +long to scamper to the orange grove and back again." + +She had not forgotten her former fright; but she told herself that +perhaps she might get to the oranges without being observed, and she +was ready to do anything for Mary, of whom she was very fond, though +they sparred sometimes. So, after bathing her face in the stream, she +went to the stove and scratched on the sand in front of it with her +knife the words, "Gone to the orange grove." Then, without waiting, +for fear her courage failed, she ran swiftly along the bank of the +stream, munching a piece of cocoanut as she went. + +In the hut Mary had awakened perfectly sensible, and wondering why she +felt so weak. Elizabeth bathed her face and hands, smoothed her hair, +and having tried to make her a little more comfortable, gave her a +drink of cocoanut milk. + +"What's the matter with me, Bess?" she asked. + +"You've had a touch of fever. You'll soon be all right again. I'm +going to get you some oranges presently. You will enjoy them." + +"Yes, I shall. Have I been ill long? I feel as weak as anything." + +"Only one night, dear. We shall have to feed you up. You ought to +have beef tea or chicken broth, of course; but we shall have to do the +best we can. I think we must try to snare a bird of some sort." + +"Where's Tommy?" + +"Just run down to wash. I dare say she'll bring back the fish with +her. I put some to bake. You could eat a little, couldn't you?" + +"I'll try, but I don't feel much like eating. I want to go to sleep +again." + +And, indeed, in a few minutes she was sleeping. "The very best thing +she could do," said Elizabeth to herself. + +A quarter of an hour passed and Tommy had not returned. "I wonder why +she is lagging," thought Elizabeth. She went to the entrance of the +hut and looked down towards the shore. The trees hid the stove from +her, and she did not call out for fear of waking Mary. She went back +into the hut and sat down; but after five minutes, when there was still +no Tommy, her vague wonder grew into a slight feeling of alarm. Seeing +that Mary was still asleep, she went out again, and ran swiftly down +towards the stove, glancing to the left with a half expectation of +discovering Tommy fishing on the rocks. But Tommy was not in sight, +and Elizabeth soon learnt why, as her eye caught the scribble on the +sand. + +"How plucky!" she thought. "But the child will be terrified before she +gets there; I had better fetch her back." + +But with a moment's reflection she saw that she could not expect to +catch Tommy before she reached the top of the ridge. If there was any +danger Tommy would have run into it by the time she could be overtaken. +Mary was so weak that Elizabeth did not care to leave her for long; but +she ran some distance up the stream, as far as the broad, bare avenue +made by the storm, and then was on the point of giving a shrill call +when she checked herself. The sound might cause the very harm she +wished to avoid. Perturbed, and somewhat vexed as well, she hastened +back, feeling that at present Mary must be her chief care. She +reflected that, after all, though they had been now more than two +months on the island, they had never met any other person, and had no +real reason to think it was inhabited. Surely if the object Tommy had +seen was actually a human being, they would by this time have had other +evidence of his existence. Thus reassuring herself, she hurried back, +took out of the oven the fish that was already over-baked, and regained +the hut. To her great relief Mary was still fast asleep. Elizabeth +dreaded the effect upon her if she suspected that anything had happened +to Tommy. + +As she ate her breakfast, reserving some of the fish for Tommy, she +felt decidedly annoyed at the young girl's escapade. Tommy ought to +have mentioned what she intended, thought Elizabeth. But Tommy had +been from her earliest years impulsive and heedless, so that her +present disobedience--for so Elizabeth had come to regard it, +forgetting that no instructions had been given--was quite apiece with +former instances. Then Elizabeth made amends to Tommy in her heart. +"She has been very good all this time," she thought. "I do wish she +would come back." + +But the hours dragged by, and still Tommy had not appeared. Mary +awoke, and looking round the hut, inquired again for Tommy. + +"She has run up to get some oranges," said Elizabeth, as calmly as she +could, though she felt very troubled. + +"Tommy has?" said Mary, in surprise. "Gone alone to where she saw the +face? Oh, you shouldn't have let her, Bess." + +"I wouldn't have, only I did not know. She scrawled on the sand to say +that she had gone. I suppose she thought I would make a better nurse +than she." + +"She's a dear, brave girl," said Mary, "and I shall like the oranges +all the better." + +Elizabeth got her to eat a little fish, cold as it now was, and +presently she dropped off to sleep again. It was past dinner-time; the +sun was very hot, and Elizabeth, thoroughly alarmed at Tommy's +protracted absence, wondered if, after her trying night, she had been +overcome by the heat, and was, perhaps, lying helpless somewhere. She +felt that she must try to find her; so, slipping out of the hut, she +ran as fast as her feet would carry her up through the woods, never +pausing until she had crossed the ridge and come to the orange grove. +She had looked about her as she ran, and, now regardless of +consequences, had called Tommy several times, but she saw neither her +nor any living person, and there was no answer to her calls. + +At the grove there were oranges and bananas scattered here and there on +the ground, so that Tommy's absence could not be due to any difficulty +in obtaining what she came for. And then Elizabeth's heart stood still +as she noticed at one spot, a strange collection of objects. There +were four or five oranges on the ground close together, and with them +Tommy's knife, the little stick she had fed her parrot with, a piece of +hair-ribbon, and a wedge of cocoanut. What had happened? These +objects were obviously the contents of Tommy's pocket; why had she +placed them there, and where was she? Had she been startled? Had some +natives come stealthily upon her, and seized her? Would they not at +least have taken the knife at the same time? + +Elizabeth felt a shiver of fear, along with utter bewilderment. But +she crushed down her uneasy imaginings and, placing Tommy's belongings +in her pocket, began to search among the trees, shouting from time to +time, no matter who might hear her. Suddenly her eye was caught by the +flutter of a small coloured object at some distance among the bushes. +With a thrill of hope she hastened towards it, but long before she +reached it, she realized that her hope was vain; the object was only a +bit of tattered cloth attached to one of the line of poles they had +seen on their former visit. Retracing her steps to the orange grove, +she went in and out among the trees, shouting Tommy's name again and +again. Her distress at Tommy's disappearance was coupled with anxiety +about Mary. It was now a considerable time since she had left the hut, +and she felt that, with Mary so weak and helpless, she could not stay +to search any longer. Thrusting a few oranges into her pocket for the +invalid, she hastened back, conscious that she herself was weak and +shaky. The long, anxious search in the fierce sunlight, following a +sleepless night, had been almost too much for her strength. + +She tried to enter the hut unconcernedly, with a dim hope that Tommy +might have returned before her. Mary was awake. + +"Why did you leave me?" she said, in the querulous tone of an invalid, +her eyes filling with tears. "I've called and called for you and +Tommy, but you wouldn't come. I am so miserable." + +"Here are some oranges, dear," said Elizabeth gently. "I will squeeze +the juice into a cup for you. It will do you good." + +"Thank you so much. I'm a wretched bad patient, Bess dear, but I got +it into my silly head that you had deserted me. Ridiculous, wasn't it? +This is delicious. It was kind of Tommy to get them for me. Where is +she?" + +Elizabeth was in a quandary. Mary seemed a little better; her +querulousness was a good sign; but it would not further her recovery to +tell her that Tommy was missing. On the other hand, Elizabeth herself +was so much distressed that she would have liked to pour out her +troubles to a sympathetic ear. But she thought it best to keep the bad +news to herself for the present, and said--- + +"She must have quite recovered her courage, and gone roaming. You are +getting on, aren't you, dear?" + +"Yes, only rather weak still. But these oranges are delicious. I feel +much refreshed. Don't sit up with me to-night, Bess; I am sure I shall +be all right, and you mustn't wear yourself out. Put some oranges near +me, so that I can get one in the night without disturbing you." + +She soon fell asleep again, and did not awaken until it was quite dark. +She was careful not to disturb her sister, and so did not become aware +until the morning that Tommy had not returned. Elizabeth had spent a +sleepless night, and felt quite worn out when day broke. Mary was +quick to notice her distress, of which she knew she could not be the +cause, since she was so much better. + +"You are hiding something, Bess. Tell me; has something happened to +Tommy?" + +Elizabeth, on the verge of a breakdown, was glad to pour out the whole +story. + +"Oh, why didn't you tell me before!" cried Mary. "You must go at once +and look for her again. There is really nothing the matter with me +now. Do, please, go, Bess. It is awful to think of what may have +happened." + +Hastily getting Mary a little food, Elizabeth set out for the orange +grove, and searched it and the neighbourhood through and through, +calling Tommy's name until she was hoarse. Once in response to her +shouts, she thought she heard a faint cry, and hurried in the direction +from which she supposed it to have come. + +At that moment she felt that she would have welcomed the appearance of +a native; the sight of any human face would have been a comfort. But +her search was still fruitless; neither Tommy nor any one else +appeared; and Elizabeth thought she must have been mistaken. The birds +were trilling and chattering in the woods, and among so many sounds it +was easy to deceive oneself. + +At length, when she had been several hours absent, she felt that she +must return in case Mary should be wondering whether she too had +disappeared. She could hardly drag herself home. At the entrance of +the hut she found Mary looking anxiously towards the ridge. + +"You shouldn't have got up," she said. "Oh, Mary, I can't find her, +and I am so tired." + +For a moment it looked as if she would break down utterly, but she +controlled herself, and in response to Mary's entreaty, lay down to +rest. Fatigue even overcame her distress of mind, and for an hour or +two she slept heavily. Then she awoke with a start, and declared that +she must go and search again. Swallowing a little food, she set off, +and thoroughly hunted over a wider area than before, not returning +until the evening. + +"It's no good," she said, despairing. "Poor Tommy's gone." + +"Don't say so," said Mary. "You haven't seen any one, have you?" + +"Nobody." + +"Then she may only be lost. You know how venturesome she is, and +having found no one to be afraid of perhaps she has gone right over the +island, and sprained her ankle or something. Have a good sleep, Bess. +To-morrow we'll both go. I'm sure I shall be strong enough." + +Next morning, after a breakfast of bananas and oranges--for there was, +of course, no fish--the girls set off together. Mary, although a +little "tottery," as she said, was able to walk slowly, and she +declared it was much better for her to go too, than to remain at home +wondering what was happening. Elizabeth had to support her, and she +stopped for frequent rests; but they came at length to the orange grove. + +"Now, I'll stay here," she said, "in the shade of the trees, while you +go round and round; and if you don't find her here, go right over the +ridge and cooee every few seconds. I won't stir until you come back." + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +IN THE PIT + +When Tommy left the hut she ran with all the fleetness of her young +legs up towards the ridge. All the way she said to herself, "I won't +be afraid, I won't, I won't," keeping up her courage also with the +thought of the surprise she would give her sisters when she returned +laden with fruit. + +The morning was somewhat misty, but the mist was not so thick as to +hide the general features of the country. As before, she followed the +course of the stream, and when she came to the swamp she turned to the +right, and continued as nearly as possible in a straight line with the +crest. Arriving at the top, she stopped for a few moments rather +puzzled. The appearance of the country was unfamiliar; the spot she +had reached was certainly not the place to which she, with her sisters, +had come on the former excursion. It was clear that she had wandered +somewhat from the proper route. + +She went on, the very difficulty in which she found herself helping to +strengthen her determination. There were trees on all sides, but for +some time she discovered none that were bearing oranges. At length, +however, as the mist lifted, she perceived some golden spots among the +foliage, and ran towards them. She hoped that this was not the orange +grove in which she had been so much frightened, and a return of her +nervousness made her quicken her pace and gather, in a kind of frantic +haste, a number of oranges that bespattered the ground. + +In order to turn her journey to the utmost advantage she meant to fill +her pocket with oranges and take as many as possible in her hands as +well. But remembering that her pocket was usually full of all sorts of +odds and ends, she knelt down to empty it and throw away what was +useless, so as to have more room for the oranges. She had just laid on +the ground her knife and a few oddments when, throwing in spite of +herself a nervous glance around, she noticed a slight movement in the +bushes on her right--the direction in which she had come. She could +not help looking again, and then she sprang to her feet transfixed with +terror. There was the same little brown face peering out from among +the background of foliage. For a few seconds the two pairs of eyes +remained staring at each other; then, scarcely knowing what she did, +but in an instinctive movement of defence, Tommy waved her arms towards +the bush. + +The face instantly disappeared, but Tommy in her agitation forgot her +errand, forgot the things she had placed beside her, and took to her +heels, flying in a blind panic from the spot. She did not even stay to +make sure she was going in the right direction; she had quite lost +command of herself, and regardless of thorns and creepers that tore her +skirts and tripped her steps, she plunged through the undergrowth. +Every sound seemed to her excited imagination to be made by pursuers +following upon her track. Suddenly the earth gave way beneath her, she +felt herself sinking, sinking. "Bess! Bess!" she screamed, and then +she knew no more. + +When she regained consciousness she found herself in semi-darkness. +For a moment she was simply bewildered; she was half smothered with +twigs, leaves and earth; then she remembered all that had happened and +sprang to her feet. But an excruciating pain in her left ankle caused +her to fall back, and the agony was so intense that she remained for +some time in a half-fainting condition. Presently she recovered. A +second attempt to rise gave her such a twinge that she knew her ankle +was seriously sprained; to move without help was impossible. + +Her fear of the little brown face was overcome by a still greater +anxiety. Where was she? She looked about her. Some distance above +her head, considerably higher than the rooms at the farm, was a wide +opening. She must have fallen into a pit. But it seemed to her a +strange pit, for, her eyes becoming accustomed to the dimness, she saw +that the floor upon which she lay was much broader than the opening at +the top. + +An insect touching her hand made her jump: and with a feeling of horror +she wondered if the pit was infested with noxious creatures that would +sting her to death. She shouted, frantically, again and again, but her +voice only seemed to be thrown back at her; and when she remembered how +far off her sisters were, she realized that her cries, if they were +heard above, could bring only the savages from whom she had fled. + +For a time she cowered among the trash, overwhelmed with despair. +Then, when she was calm enough to think, it was only to recognize more +fully the seriousness of her plight. Her sisters could never guess +what had become of her. If they took alarm at her absence, and +Elizabeth came in search of her, it was quite likely that she would +never discover the spot. Perhaps even she might be captured by the +natives, for the sight of the little brown face had convinced Tommy +that beyond the ridge the island was overrun with cannibals. It was +nothing to her that they had never appeared on her side of the island; +she told herself that they had simply waited until they could catch one +girl alone. Nor did it seem to her ridiculous that a tribe of +bloodthirsty savages should be so timorous as to refrain from openly +attacking three defenceless girls. + +The dreadful thought occurred to her, "Am I to die in this prison?" +The prospect of such a fate made her shiver. She felt that even to +fall into the hands of cannibals was preferable to a lingering death in +this pit, and again she raised her voice in wild cries for help, +repeating them until she was exhausted. For some time she remained in +a state of stupor: but when she was able to collect herself she +wondered whether, in spite of her injured foot, she could, by any +exertion of her own, escape. She crept on hands and knees to the side +of the pit; but even if she had been able to use her foot she saw that +she could never climb up those sloping walls. + +Glancing round, however, she saw that in the wall to her right there +was an opening yawning black. She crawled to it, and peered in. It +was so dark that she could see nothing beyond a yard. But she felt a +faint hope that it might be a passage leading somehow to the level +ground. Recollecting her automatic match-box, which, fortunately, she +kept attached to her belt, she threw its small flickering light on the +scene. She saw now that she was indeed at the entrance of a tunnel. +It could not be a short one if it led to the outer air, for there was +no glimmer of light from its black depths. But it was worth trying; +so, the light, small as it was, giving her a sense of security, she +began to creep slowly along the dark passage, every now and again +wincing as a pang shot through her injured foot. + +It was a strange tunnel; not rounded and of regular shape like the +railway tunnels at home, but varying in width and height. In some +places the roof was beyond the range of Tommy's feeble light; at others +it came so low that she could not have stood upright. The floor was +uneven, the walls were rugged, a recess here, a protuberance there. +Clearly it had not been cut by the hands of men, but must be attributed +to a freak of nature. + +To Tommy, crawling inch by inch along the ground, it seemed that the +tunnel would never end. How long it was, how many minutes or hours +this painful progress continued, she was quite unable to guess. At +last, with a cry of gladness, she saw a faint gleam of light beyond, +and tried to advance more quickly, so as to gain liberty and fresh air. +The light came through an aperture in the wall that appeared to be the +end of the passage. It was high above the ground, and Tommy, standing +on one foot, was just able to look through it. She thought that if she +could only manage to heave herself up to it, the aperture was just wide +enough to let her body through. + +But first of all she must make sure that it led to safety. It was not +full daylight outside; beyond the wall there appeared to be, not open +space, but another confined chamber. Supposing she climbed up and got +through, how far would she have to drop to reach the ground on the +other side? and what if she should find herself only in another place +from which escape would be no easier than from the pit? + +To stand on one foot was fatiguing, and Tommy had to sit down and rest +for a little. She had now recovered from her panic, and was ready to +bend all her young wits upon the problem of escape. Presently a means +occurred to her of discovering at least whether it would be safe for +her to make an attempt to clamber through the aperture. She felt along +the floor for a piece of rock, and standing up again, dropped it over +the ledge. In an instant there came a faint thud, and immediately +afterwards a great whirring and screaming. She was quick to infer that +the ground was at some depth below the opening, and that the falling +rock had disturbed a colony of birds of some kind. "Can I be at the +top of a cliff?" she thought. + +Plainly it was impossible to escape in this direction. The dashing of +her hope almost made Tommy weep. She had done no good; indeed had only +wasted time. There was nothing for it but to crawl back to the pit; +and as she wearily crept through the passage despair seized upon her +heart; she felt the choking sensation of helpless misery. + +Her terror was even deepened when, on getting back to the pit, she +found that it was now quite dark. Through the opening she could see +the stars overhead, but there was no pleasure in watching them as she +had many times watched them from the hut. She crouched upon the +leaves, scarcely able to bear the throbbing pain in her foot; and when +presently she fell asleep from sheer exhaustion, it was with a prayer +on her lips: "God help me, and let me see my sisters again." + +Pain and thirst awakened her several times before dawn. A slight +shower fell during the night, and by catching the raindrops in her +outspread palm she was able to moisten her parched lips. She also +wetted her handkerchief and bound it about her inflamed ankle, thus +easing the pain a little. When it was quite light overhead she began +to shout again, her voice sounding very cracked and hoarse. Soon she +had to give up even this; her tongue and the roof of her mouth were so +dry that she could not utter a word. Then she lost all hope, and lying +down sobbed herself to sleep. + +When she awoke it was again dark. Her foot was much less painful, but +she felt more hungry and thirsty than ever before in her life. If only +she had filled her pocket with oranges before she saw that little brown +face! Again the idea came to her of attempting to climb the side of +the pit by cutting steps in the earth; but on feeling in her pocket she +remembered that she had dropped her knife on the ground. Hobbling +across the pit she felt along the walls, only to find, as before, that +their slope made it quite impossible to clamber up. Then feeling that +starvation must be her doom, she sank back and lay in a state of dreamy +somnolence. + +All at once she was startled into wakefulness by a faint sound +somewhere above her. She sprang up. Sunlight was streaming through +the opening; the sound came again. It was some one calling. Tommy +tried to shout in answer, but the feeble croak that was all she could +utter dismayed her. With help at hand, she might not be heard! The +call above was now quite clear. It was coming nearer. She heard her +own name. But the more she tried to call the less she seemed able to +make a sound. The voice above began to recede. Then with a last +desperate effort she did manage to produce a hoarse cry that she could +scarcely believe came from her own throat, so strange it was. It +seemed to have used up all the little strength she had left, and she +fell exhausted to the ground, believing that the last chance of rescue +had now utterly vanished. + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +THE ELEVENTH HOUR + +Some little time after Elizabeth had left her, Mary fancied that she +caught a faint cry. She shouted to her sister, who was out of sight, +but whose voice she heard calling at intervals. The feeble sound +seemed to have come from a patch of woodland not a great distance from +the track which Elizabeth had taken. But as the wind was blowing from +that quarter, Mary realized that although she could hear Elizabeth it +was probably impossible for Elizabeth to hear her. She felt very tired +after her long walk, and doubted whether she could go far without her +sister's sustaining arm; but the thought that Elizabeth might wander +out of reach while Tommy was in danger near at hand gave her an +artificial strength. She rose from the ground and tottered in the +direction from which the cry had appeared to come. Every now and then +she stopped, listening for a repetition of the sound; but she heard +nothing except the rustle of the wind and Elizabeth's shouts, growing +fainter and fainter in the distance. + +In a few moments she had passed beyond the orange grove, and felt that +she was in danger of losing her way. Even Elizabeth's voice soon +ceased to guide her. She stumbled along, shouting every few steps, +with no other result than to disturb the birds in the trees. Becoming +alarmed at the possibility of being lost and her strength failing, she +was on the point of trying to find her way back, and gave one last +call, when she was electrified by hearing a strange hoarse sound +apparently coming from some distance to the left. It was little like a +human voice; yet it was not the cry of a bird, and Mary hurried with +uneven steps towards it. + +The ground rose steeply, leading up to the ridge far to the left. But +with the new strength lent by excitement Mary was not conscious of the +slope. She came to a number of straggling bushes edged by an irregular +circle of small trees. Here she looked eagerly around her, peering +through the bushes and between the trunks of the trees, listening for +that strange cry to be repeated. + +There was no sound, but as her eyes travelled over the circuit she +noticed what seemed to be a small landslip in the bank. Following this +downward, her glance discovered a hole in the ground several feet wide. +Moved by a sudden impulse, and the instinctive feeling that here was +the explanation of Tommy's disappearance, she stumbled forward, hardly +conscious of her trembling limbs. Throwing herself flat on the ground +at the edge of the hole, she gazed into the pit beneath. It was some +moments before her eyes became used to the half-light; but then she saw +something white; she distinguished it as part of an object huddled on +the ground immediately beneath the opening; and she knew that Tommy was +found. + +But an agonizing fear seized her. Was Tommy dead? She called down in +a low voice. There was no answer. She called again and still again, +her tones growing louder as she became more alarmed. At length, after +what seemed an age of suspense, her strained gaze noticed a slight +movement in the figure below, and a faint whisper came up to her. +"Thank God!" her heart cried out, and she eagerly called to Tommy, +saying that she would soon be safe. But Tommy made no reply; she had +relapsed into unconsciousness. + +Mary was at her wits' end what to do. It was clear that Tommy was +helpless. A pang shot through Mary's heart as she remembered that the +girl had been without food for two days and two nights. The hole was +so deep that even if Tommy had been conscious Mary could not have +helped her, at the utmost stretch of her arms, to get out. Elizabeth +was beyond hearing: she might return to the orange grove: what would +she do if she found Mary missing? Mary dared not leave the +neighbourhood of the pit now that Tommy was found: but she wanted to +run after Elizabeth and bring her to the spot. + +While she was still undecided she heard Elizabeth's voice in the far +distance. She shouted in reply, though she still felt that against the +wind her voice could not be heard. But in a few moments she was +gladdened to know from the growing loudness of the shouts that +Elizabeth was returning. There was a chance that as she drew nearer +she would hear a shrill call, so Mary every few moments formed a +trumpet with her hands, and let forth a prolonged "Cooee!" Presently +she knew by the tone of Elizabeth's call that her voice had been heard; +but, so confusing are sounds amid woods and thickets, it was a long +time before Elizabeth discovered where she was, and came hurrying +through the trees. + +"Have you found her?" she asked eagerly. + +"She is down there," replied Mary, pointing to the mouth of the pit. +"Oh, Bess, I'm afraid she is very much hurt, perhaps dying!" + +Elizabeth, with an exclamation of dismay, threw herself down and peered +into the hole. + +"Tommy! Tommy dear!" she called. + +But there was no answer. Elizabeth measured with her eye the depth of +the pit; she felt tempted to spring down and see if Tommy were alive or +dead. + +"Will you stay here while I run back and get the painter?" she asked. +At that moment neither of the girls thought of savages: fear for Tommy +had banished every other fear. + +"It will take so long," murmured Mary. "You would be gone an hour at +least, and----" + +"I know a way," Elizabeth interrupted; "we'll make a rope of creepers. +It won't take us long." + +She darted off into the forest. In building the hut she had become +expert in selecting strong tendrils for binding their lattice-work, and +in a few moments she had cut, among the dense undergrowth, a +considerable quantity of tough material with which she hurried back to +the pit. The two girls at once set to work with nimble fingers +plaiting the tendrils together. + +"She must be famished, and dead with thirst," said Mary. "If we could +only give her some water." + +"There's a little brook not far away," said Elizabeth. "When we have +done the rope we'll make a cup of leaves, and I'll fetch some water. +Then you must let me down into the pit." + +"I could never do it," said Mary, "I am not strong enough." + +"Not by yourself, but I'll fasten one end of the rope to that tree you +see there; then we'll pass it round that little one near us, and you +will be strong enough to pay it out. That's the only way." + +They worked very quickly, and finished a long, stout rope in little +more time than the journey home would have taken. While Mary made +several cups from the large spreading leaves of a plant like rhubarb, +Elizabeth wound one end of the rope tightly about the tree trunk she +had pointed out. In the other end she made a loop to cling to. + +"The rope is not long enough," said Mary. + +"Not to reach the bottom, but that doesn't matter. I can drop a few +feet. When you have let me down, run down that slope, Mary, and you'll +find the brook a little way to the right. Bring two of the leaves +filled with water, and let them down by the rope. Pierce a hole in +each side of the cups near the top, and pass the rope through: you'll +see how to do it. Now take the rope firmly. I'll slip over the edge, +and when I give the word let it run out gently around the tree." + +Pale with anxiety and weakness, Mary took up her position at the tree. +She made a determined effort to obey Elizabeth's instructions. Inch by +inch the rope slipped through her hands, at last so fast that she held +her breath in terror lest Elizabeth should be dashed to the ground. +The rope was stretched to its extreme tension; then it suddenly +relaxed; and next moment she heard the welcome cry from the pit: "I'm +safe. Now for the water." + +Gathering herself together, Mary sped off to the brook, carrying the +two leaf cups. Eagerness to help lent her strength. She returned with +them brimming, drew up the rope, and unfastened the loop at the end. +Then passing two of the strands through the holes made in the cup, she +let it down slowly into the pit. Some of the water was spilled in the +descent; but Elizabeth said that enough was left for the moment. + +"How is she?" asked Mary, dreading to hear that Tommy was past help. + +"She is unconscious, but breathing," said Elizabeth. "I'll give her +some water." + +For some little time Mary heard no more. Elizabeth bathed Tommy's head +and moistened her lips. At length the young girl gave a long sigh and +moan. + +"I'm here, dear," said Elizabeth gently. "Mary is above. You are safe +now." + +"The face!" moaned Tommy, her mind leaping back over all that had +happened since she had seen those eyes staring at her. + +"Hush!" said Elizabeth, stroking her head. "There is nothing to harm +you. Drink a little water; we must see about getting you out of this +pit, you know." + +Tommy drank eagerly, holding Elizabeth's hands in a tight clasp. + +"We are getting on famously," Elizabeth called to reassure Mary. + +Tommy lay still, taking a sip of water every now and again, too weak to +move or to speak. Meanwhile Elizabeth was beating her brain for some +means of getting her to the surface. It was clear that Tommy for some +time would be unable to do anything for herself. Lightly built though +she was, her dead weight was far more than Elizabeth could hope to +sustain, hanging on to the rope, and with no one but Mary to assist +from above. The rope was too short by several feet; the first +necessity was to lengthen it. Presently, therefore, when Tommy was +more recovered, Elizabeth asked Mary to cut some more creepers and +throw them down. Now her practice in splicing on board her uncle's +ship was very useful. She quickly added three or four feet to the +rope's length. + +"Tommy dear, I'm going to leave you for a little," she said. "You are +quite safe now. I'm going to arrange about lifting you out of this +horrid place. You must be hungry, poor thing. I'll get a few oranges; +you can reach them if we throw them down, can't you? and bananas too; +they're more substantial. By the time I am ready to lift you out +you'll be heaps stronger." + +"Mary won't go?" said Tommy quiveringly. + +"No, she'll stay with you. You can hear her when she speaks to you: +but don't try to talk yourself; just eat the fruit I shall give you and +get strong." + +She then told Mary to come to the edge of the pit and be ready to help +her. + +"But take care you don't overbalance," she said. "It mustn't be a case +of three girls in a pit." + +Tired as Elizabeth had been, the joy of discovering Tommy alive had +braced her, and she felt equal to any exertion. But she had not had +Tommy's practice in tree-climbing, nor in clambering up the rigging on +the barque; and when she clasped the rope and tried to draw herself up +she slipped down again and again. For a time she felt baffled, but a +means of overcoming the difficulty occurred to her. + +"Pull up the rope, Mary," she said, "and make knots in it about two +feet apart. I shall be able to manage it then, I think." + +When the knots were made she tried again. It was a terrible strain on +her wrists, and she got no assistance for her feet from the shelving +sides of the pit. But the knots gave a firm hold, and she managed to +climb hand over hand to the edge, where, with Mary's help, she heaved +herself on to the level ground. + +"Do rest," said Mary, noticing the signs of strain on her sister's face. + +"I am not a bit tired. Look, Mary, I want you to plait another rope. +I'll get the stuff for you." + +She hastened into the undergrowth, and returned with her arms full of +creepers. + +"Now I'm going to get Tommy some food, and then run back to the hut. +I'll be as quick as I can. Talk to her while I am away to keep her +spirits up." + +Soon she was flinging an armful of bananas and oranges, one by one, +into the pit. + +"There's a feast for you," she said cheerfully. "Now in about an hour +you'll be released. Eat slowly, that's the rule after fasting, isn't +it?" + +"You are a dear," said Mary, hugging her. "What should we have done +without you?" + +"My dear girl, without me you wouldn't have been here at all, we all +came together. Good-bye for an hour." + +She flitted off as lightly as a bird, overflowing with happiness. +Reaching the hut she took up the longest of the mat beds, her own, and +without waiting for a moment to rest, hurried back to her sister, +announcing herself from a distance by a cheerful cooee. + +"All well?" she said. + +"Tommy has been telling me all about it," said Mary. "She saw the +little brown face again." + +"Bother the little brown face!" said Elizabeth. "Really, I should like +to smack it. Tommy's well enough to talk, is she?" + +"Yes, but she has sprained her ankle." + +"Poor girl! it will be hoppety-hop when we get her up, then. Now see +how we'll manage it. You've finished that rope? We'll make a cradle +of my bed." + +She made two holes at each end of the mat large enough for the ropes to +pass through. In this way she formed a rough cradle upon which Tommy +could be drawn up, for the girl's weight would keep it steady if the +ropes were placed far enough apart. The cradle was soon ready for +lowering. + +"Can you manage to get on to it yourself, Tommy?" asked Elizabeth, "or +shall I come down again and help you?" + +"I can manage," answered Tommy. "I am ever so much better. Are you +sure it's strong enough?" + +"Certain, I'd trust myself on it. All you will have to do will be to +clutch a rope at each end and hold tight. Call out when you are ready." + +She and Mary then each took the end of a rope and passed it round a +tree, the two trees being not quite so far apart as the length of the +mat. Tommy gave the word. They began to haul. The trees relieved +them of all strain, and making a succession of short pulls, with rests +in between, they drew the cradle inch by inch to the surface. +Elizabeth was afraid that Mary's strength might give way, or that Tommy +would lose her grip of the ropes; but neither of these mishaps +occurred, and with a final pull they hauled Tommy and cradle over the +brink of the pit. + +[Illustration: "WITH A FINAL PULL THEY HAULED TOMMY OVER THE BRINK."] + +And then overwrought nerves gave way. Elizabeth ran to Tommy, clasped +her in her arms, and burst into tears. A little later, when all three +girls were sitting together weeping in sympathy, Elizabeth exclaimed-- + +"Well, we are a lot of babies. We ought to be shouting for joy. I'm +quite ashamed of myself." + +"I'm not," said Mary stoutly. "I think it's a blessing we can cry a +little. It eases the nerves. Boys never cry, and what's the result? +They get as crabby as two sticks." + +"How am I to get you two poor invalids home?" said Elizabeth. "You +have done wonders, Mary, but you would be utterly done up if you tried +to walk back. And Tommy certainly can't walk. We shall have to stay +here for the night; fortunately, it is fine." + +"Oh, no, we _must_ get home, Bess," said Tommy earnestly. "I could not +bear to stay here after seeing that face." + +"But there can't be anything to harm us," persisted Elizabeth. "I have +walked round and round, miles altogether, and haven't seen a single +sign of people. You are quite sure it was a human face? Mayn't it +have been a monkey or an owl?" + +"No, I am sure of it. You never saw such eyes, they seemed to burn +like fire." + +"But didn't you see a body, too?" + +"No, just a face. That was what frightened me so; just a face that +seemed all eyes." + +Elizabeth saw that Tommy had been too much scared to take real notice +of anything, and decided that for the sake of her peace of mind it +would be better to make an attempt to reach home. + +"Very well, then, it's a case of pick-a-back. I'll carry you. Mary +must get along as well as she can. It will take us an age, but we can +rest on the way." + +They started, Mary carrying Elizabeth's mat, and Elizabeth carrying +Tommy. Slowly and with many halts they made their way down, reaching +the hut about their usual tea-time. The two elder girls had taken +precautions to fill their pockets with fruit as they skirted the orange +grove. They had no other fruit in the hut except cocoanuts, and +Elizabeth was too worn out to think of catching fish. They satisfied +themselves with a meal of fruit. + +Tommy was delighted with the behaviour of her parrot, Billy. Overjoyed +at the return of its mistress, it hopped upon her shoulder, cocking its +head and uttering cries loud but by no means sweet. + +"A welcome home, Tommy," said Elizabeth, smiling. "We can't gush, Mary +and I, but we are more glad than we can say, dear, and Billy says it +for us as well as he can." + +Then, after Tommy's ankle had been bathed and bound up, they threw +themselves on their simple couches, and, all their present anxieties +set at rest, slept heavily until the sun woke them to another day. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +NEW TERRORS + +A few days' rest, and a steady improvement in the weather, restored the +invalids to their former health. The daily round went on as +before--fishing, gathering fruit, ascending the cliff to take their +customary look over the sea. They often talked of the face Tommy had +seen. It was more mysterious than ever. Elizabeth, while her sisters +were still confined to the hut, made a visit by herself to the orange +grove, and determined if she saw the face to discover once for all to +whom it belonged. But though she looked in every tree and bush and +scoured the neighbourhood thoroughly, she never once caught sight of +the face with the two burning eyes. Once she heard a rustling amongst +the bushes and dashed towards the sound, but there was nothing to be +seen, and she returned thoroughly baffled. + +One morning when Elizabeth was preparing breakfast she heard Mary, who +had gone to the look-out, shouting in great excitement. The two other +girls rushed to join her, and saw far away in the offing a three-masted +ship under full sail. The breeze was light, and the vessel appeared to +be moving very slowly. Mary had already waved her handkerchief: the +others did the same, but they soon realized that the ship was too far +away for their signals to be noticed. + +"Let's go after her in the boat," suggested Tommy. "They might see +that moving on the water." + +As there seemed just a possibility of thus attracting attention, they +ran down to the beach and launched the boat. Elizabeth, being the +strongest, took the sculls and pulled as hard as she could towards the +opening in the reef; while Tommy steered, and Mary from time to time +rose in her place and waved her handkerchief. By the time they came +into the open sea the ship was almost opposite to them, sailing due +west. There was no sign that they had been observed; she held steadily +to her course. They shouted; Tommy put her fingers to her lips and +gave a shrill whistle, an accomplishment which some of her friends at +home had condemned as unladylike. But the ship stood on her way. The +girls' hearts sank as they saw the distance between it and them +gradually widen; and Elizabeth, who had been pulling gallantly for +half-an-hour or more, at last collapsed on her oars. + +They were all too much upset to speak. To have seen a vessel at last, +after so many weeks of waiting, and then to be passed by, was a +terrible disappointment to them. They were distressed not merely at +the loss of the chance of immediate rescue, but at the staggering +thought that the same thing might happen again. It was evident that +the island lay out of the usual track; no vessel could ever have a +reason for visiting it; and lacking the power of making effective +signals they might remain there for years and years without any one +ever being aware of their existence. + +The light boat rocked to the long Pacific swell, and the girls battled +with their tears. They strained their eyes after the dwindling vessel, +hoping against hope that even yet she might change her course and come +back to them. But when there was nothing but a speck on the horizon, +Elizabeth, her face full of despair, took up the sculls again and began +to pull slowly in silence towards home. + +As the boat's head turned they were aghast to find how far distant they +were from the island. The high cliffs seemed little more than a low +bank: clearly they were miles away. Elizabeth, knowing that her +sculling powers could not wholly account for the great distance, +suddenly remembered the current. From the time the boat passed the +reef it had been subject to the full strength of the ocean stream that +swept the shore. They would have to row back against it, and with the +sun mounting higher, and no food or water on board, they realized that +they must look forward to hours of discomfort, if not actual danger. + +The boat made little headway against the current, and Elizabeth had +worked so hard that now she was scarcely able to move the sculls. + +"Tommy, can you take my place for a little while?" she said. "I will +row again after a rest." + +They exchanged places, stooping low and moving very carefully. The +boat lost many yards while the exchange was being made. Tommy had +quite recovered her strength, and was able to take a long spell at the +sculls. But progress was very slow. Elizabeth steered with the idea +of getting under the shelter of the island. She noticed by and by that +Tommy was tiring, and proposed to take the sculls again; but Mary +pleaded to be allowed to share in the work. Thus relieving one +another, they crept gradually towards the island, not daring to cease +sculling altogether, and yet finding it more and more exhausting as the +day grew hotter. + +By almost imperceptible degrees the cliffs heightened and objects upon +them became more distinct. The girl who was steering at the time +encouraged the sculler by mentioning each new landmark as it became +distinguishable. Recognizing that it would be hours before they could +attain their own little harbour, Elizabeth decided to make for the +nearest point of the shore in the hope of finding another +landing-place. At last they began to benefit by the shelter of the +island, and their progress became more rapid. But when, after +exertions that had tried them all severely, they came out of the +current into comparatively still water near the shore, they had to row +for some distance before, in a cutting between the cliffs, they +discovered a broad, sandy beach on which it was possible to land. Here +they pulled the boat a few yards up the sand, and then hurried along +the chine in search of fresh water to assuage their burning thirst. + +Within a short distance of the beach the chine was covered with +vegetation, among which they saw several cocoa-nut palms. To these +they hastened in the hope of finding some nuts upon the ground. But +there were none. Tommy looked longingly up into the trees, but it was +impossible to climb them, and the girls hurried on again, expecting to +find somewhere a rill trickling from the high ground to the sea. + +When they had gone some distance the trees thinned, and they saw, some +hundreds of yards in front of them, a sheer wall of rock, rising to a +considerable height and dotted here and there with scrub. + +"Do you know, I believe that's the end of the ridge," said Elizabeth, +who had a shrewder eye than the others for country, and had a better +notion as to the part of the island to which they had come. + +"I don't care," cried Tommy; "_that's_ what I want." She pointed to a +sparkling waterfall that plunged over a ledge a good way to their left. +They ran eagerly towards it, scrambling over impediments, and soon came +to the stream which the waterfall fed. Then they threw themselves +down, and gulped large draughts of the cold water. After resting for a +while on the grassy bank, Elizabeth looked at her watch. + +"It is past two," she said; "what a time we have been!" + +"Without breakfast or dinner," said Tommy dolefully, "and no chance of +supper either, as far as I can see, if we have to row back." + +"Perhaps we had better walk it," suggested Elizabeth; "I've had enough +rowing for one day." + +"Can we find the way?" asked Mary. + +"If we are near the end of the ridge, as I think we are," replied +Elizabeth, "we can't go far wrong. It takes us half-an-hour or more +from the ridge home, and I shouldn't think it would take us long to +reach a place that we recognize." + +"You mean the orange grove," said Tommy; "I won't go past it, I +absolutely won't." + +"Well, dear, I dare say we can go round about," said Elizabeth +placably, "though I'm so tired and hungry, and I am sure you are too, +that the shorter our walk the better. Let us rest a little longer +until it's not quite so hot. But we mustn't stay too long, in case I +am mistaken and we find ourselves lost in the dark." + +About half-an-hour later they rose to make their way homeward. +Elizabeth had resolved to follow up the stream until they reached the +waterfall, then to strike to the left, skirting the precipice. She +expected to come to the thick belt of woodland of which the orange +grove was a part. Tommy did not go ahead as her custom was. Since her +fright she had been a more sedate and sober Tommy. + +They had gone but a short distance upstream though a fringe of trees, +when all at once they halted and started back. The trees suddenly came +to an end, and a few yards in front of them stood a tiny structure, +which, ignorant as they were, they knew for a native hut. It was +conical in shape, made apparently of grass and thatch, with a small +opening only high enough to crawl through. It was placed at the foot +of a slope, and the space before it had evidently been cleared by hand, +for there were stumps of trees here and there. + +The three girls, struck with consternation, slipped back within the +shelter of the trees. Tommy clung to Elizabeth's hand. Here was +confirmation of her story. It said much for her restraint, or perhaps +for the renewal of her fears, that she did not turn upon Mary with a +whispered "I told you so." + +Elizabeth had determined if she should see a native to show a bold +front and try to make friends with him. Now, though Tommy on one side +and Mary on the other were pulling her back, she stood her ground, +whispering, "Wait: perhaps it is deserted." But she had scarcely +uttered the words when, from among the trees on the other side of the +stream, about two hundred yards away, they caught sight of a native +approaching. They were only aware that it was the figure of a man: all +Elizabeth's bold resolutions evaporated. Without waiting to take in +any details of the stranger's appearance they fled noiselessly among +the trees, swerving to the left of the course they had intended to +follow. + +They ran until they were out of breath, glancing round fearfully every +now and again. Had they been seen? Would the savage pursue them? +There was no sign of pursuit, and when breathlessness forced them to +walk, they stepped out quickly, not daring to speak. + +They were in a part of the island utterly unfamiliar to them. +Elizabeth had quite lost her bearings. The vegetation was very thick; +even where it was not actual forest there were bushes in clumps, large +tangled masses of creepers, and briers which, as they forced their way +through, tore their clothes and scratched their hands and faces. They +stumbled over obstacles at almost every step. Here and there the +ground rose steeply, and the haste of their ascent made them pant for +breath. + +After a time Elizabeth, always quickest to recover her self-possession, +began to reproach herself for giving way so easily to panic. + +"What an idiot I was!" she said in a whisper. "The idea of running +from a solitary creature!" + +"But he was a cannibal!" said Mary. + +"How do we know that? Was he the owner of your little brown face, +Tommy?" + +"Yes--no--I don't know," murmured Tommy. "I don't think so." + +"I ought to have waited," continued Elizabeth. "We might at least have +seen whether he was young or old. Why, for all we know he is a white +man, cast away like ourselves." + +"He had no coat on, I saw that," said Mary. + +"He may be a native hermit, then. There are such people among the +savages, I suppose." + +"But there may be hundreds," said Tommy. + +"Living in one little hut? Nonsense!" + +"There may be other huts, we can't tell," said Mary. "The savage may +have been coming from one of the others." + +"That's true! It is more likely that the man has companions, I admit. +Well, if I can't pluck up courage to go among them, we must simply take +care to keep on our side of the island, and that means starvation in +time. But where are we? The sun is getting low: it will be dark soon. +Let us run again." + +They found themselves soon entering another patch of forest, and began +to be seriously alarmed at the prospect of being overtaken by night +before they reached home. + +Elizabeth thought it best to keep straight on, for by so doing they +must come in time to the shore. But it is difficult to judge direction +in the forest, and when darkness descended upon them while they were +still among the trees, Elizabeth was forced to the conclusion that they +had been wandering round and round all the time. + +"It's of no use, girls," she said; "we can never find our way in the +dark. We shall have to stay here for the night." + +They had been without food all day. Utterly worn out by hunger, +exertion and alarm, they huddled together at the foot of a tree and +fell into an uneasy sleep. Several times during the night they were +disturbed by slight noises in the brushwood around them, or in the +trees overhead. But nothing happened to alarm them, and when dawn +glimmered through the trees they rose, a haggard and sorry trio, and +set off once more to find a way home. + +Only a few minutes' walk uphill brought them to the ridge, from which +they could see the orange grove. They were so desperately hungry and +thirsty that they were ready to face all hazards for the sake of some +fruit. They hurried to the grove, snatched up a few oranges and +bananas, and devoured them as they continued on their homeward way. + +When they reached their hut, their feeling of security was alloyed by +the distressing thought that they had lost their boat. The savages, +whose settlement was near the cove at which they had landed, and who +probably appropriated the fruits of the cocoa-nut palms there, would +certainly discover the boat drawn up on the beach. The girls had +always regarded it as a last refuge; they could always use it to row +out to any ship that came reasonably near, if they failed to attract +the attention of those on board in any other way. They felt that its +disappearance very likely doomed them to a lifelong imprisonment on the +island, and their hearts were heavy as lead. Not being without +imagination, they had often in their secret thoughts looked into the +future, and seen themselves growing older, falling ill, one or the +other of them dying; and the possibility of being the last survivor, +shut up in this ocean prison-house without human companionship, filled +each of them with terror. + +With the morning common-sense asserted itself. + +"We shall be perfect ninnies if we don't try to get back our boat," +said Elizabeth. "I've been thinking a good deal in the night, and the +more I think the more convinced I am that there can't be many natives +on the island. Why should they keep to themselves so? Why don't they +ever come to this part? If only I could cease being a coward for five +minutes I'd brave them. Anyhow we ought to walk back to the place we +landed at yesterday and bring our boat away. It mayn't have been +discovered yet." + +"But suppose it has been discovered?" said Mary. + +"They'd probably leave it on the shore. If we walk over there this +evening and get there about dark, we might steal it away. It's our own +property." + +"I don't want to go near the place," said Tommy. "Besides, we might +lose our way." + +"Not if we walk over the cliffs," replied Elizabeth. "We have never +tried that. The woods are thick, but we might find the walk easier +than we think. At any rate, it would be shorter than going all round +by the ridge. You see, Tommy, we need not go near the hut at all. +Don't come if you feel nervous. Mary and I can row the boat back." + +"No, I won't be left. If you go I go too. If we don't see the boat +where we left it, you won't go any farther, will you?" + +"I won't if it is not in sight," said Elizabeth, "but if it is anywhere +within reach it would be silly not to try to get it. We want some fish +badly. Let's go fishing this morning, and rest all the afternoon, so +as to be fresh for our walk." + +So it was arranged, but the plan had to be modified. While Tommy and +Mary were fishing from the rocks, it occurred to Elizabeth to climb to +the cliff top and see if the way she suggested was practicable. She +was disappointed. Not only was the forest dense, and the undergrowth +an almost impenetrable mass of thorny thicket, but the ground was much +broken by fissures and small crevasses, so that, instead of being +easier than the route across the island, this way promised to be longer +and much more troublesome. + +When she returned to her sisters she found them cheerful over a finer +catch than usual. Taking advantage of their high spirits she told them +the result of her expedition, and employed all her persuasiveness to +induce them to attempt the route by the ridge. She overcame Tommy's +reluctance, and then tactfully dropped the subject, hoping that the +young girl's courage would not ooze away before it was time to start. + +About four o'clock, after making a good meal, they set off, Tommy +exacting a promise that Elizabeth would turn back at the least sign of +danger. They walked quickly until they had crossed the ridge; then, +avoiding the orange grove, they struck off more directly to the east, +moving more slowly, and with many a cautious glance around. + +"We ought to come above the waterfall by and by," said Elizabeth in a +whisper. + +Her sense of locality had not deceived her. In a few minutes they +heard the musical plashing of the water. Keeping this sound on their +right, they went on, guessing that the native hut must be at some +distance below them, nearer the sea. As they went on, in silence, they +came suddenly to what appeared to be the opening of a large cave in the +face of the cliff. They shrank back, wondering if this was a dwelling +of some of the inhabitants; but taking courage from the perfect +stillness they ventured to pass the opening and continued their descent +towards the sea. + +Presently, round a bend of the cliff, they saw the native hut, nestling +at the foot of the rocky precipice, two or three hundred yards away. +The sun was very near its setting, and its last rays being intercepted +by the high ground in the centre of the island, the light was already +dim at the point at which they had arrived. To gain the cove they +would have to descend a little lower and then cross through a clump of +trees. As they approached this, Tommy, whose keen eyes were restlessly +searching the neighbourhood, declared that she had caught sight of a +small figure flitting among the trees beyond the hut. They all halted +and gazed anxiously towards the spot she pointed out; but no form, +human or otherwise, was now to be seen. There was the hut just as they +had seen it before, but no person was visible, nor even the smoke of a +fire. + +Fearing that it would be quite dark before they reached the cove they +hurried on. The remaining distance was greater than Elizabeth had +supposed, and the clump of trees more extensive. As they passed +through this, the hut now being hidden from sight, they were more +circumspect than ever. At last they reached the end of it, and halting +for another look round, they hastened on towards the sandy beach where +they had left the boat. + +It was not many minutes before they saw, with a pang of disappointment, +that the boat was certainly not where it had been. + +"Let's go back," whispered Tommy; "you know you promised." + +"But there is no danger yet, child," replied Elizabeth somewhat +impatiently. "We might at least see if it is anywhere about." + +She went on in advance of the others, and almost shouted for joy when +she caught sight of the boat drawn up in a snug little recess. She +beckoned the girls to join her, and as they came up, pointed with some +excitement to a small native canoe that lay a few feet beyond their own +boat. Tommy gave a startled gasp. + +"There are savages," she whispered; "oh, do let us go. I know we shall +be caught." + +"We won't go without the boat," said Elizabeth fiercely. "Quick! It's +bound to make a scraping sound as we drag it down; but it's very near +the water, and before any one can reach us from the hut we shall be +afloat." + +With nervous energy they drew the boat down to the water, sprang into +it, and, in a state of fearful joy, Elizabeth began to pull from the +shore. + +"Steer close in, Tommy," she said, "or we shall be in the current. +There's only half-an-hour of daylight left, but if I pull hard we shall +be home almost as soon as it is dark. Mind the rocks." + +Mary, the only unoccupied member of the party, kept her eyes fixed on +the shore. + +"I see some one," she called suddenly; "there, just by those +cocoa-nuts." + +Tommy turned quickly. In the gathering dusk she was unable at first to +see the object to which Mary pointed; but presently she distinguished, +peeping round the stem of a palm not fifty yards away, a little brown +face surmounted by a mop of very black hair. + +"There it is," she cried, "the same that I saw before. Pull hard, +Bess; they'll be after us in their canoe." + +Elizabeth suspected that the native craft would be much speedier than +their own little tub, and, fearful of pursuit, plied her sculls +lustily. As the boat drew away, the head moved; a shoulder appeared; +then a complete body, which came slowly down to the edge of the shore. + +"I believe it's a girl!" exclaimed Mary. + +But in the fading light it was impossible to see distinctly, and they +had no temptation to delay, even though Mary's exclamation had aroused +their curiosity. The figure was soon completely out of sight. Tommy +had to keep all her attention fixed on the task of steering, for they +had never rowed along this part of the shore, which was much broken by +projecting rocks. + +"Are you sure it was not the man we saw before?" asked Elizabeth. + +"I don't think it was," said Mary. "It seemed smaller. I wonder if it +was a girl?" + +"We are making surprising discoveries," said Elizabeth. "No one is +chasing us, at any rate. Can we have been scared all this time by a +girl?" + +Tommy said nothing. The figure had appeared to be about her own +height. Was it possible that the little brown face which had so much +frightened her, and which she had seen with horror in her dreams, +belonged to a young girl like herself? She felt a strange longing to +know. + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +THE FOUNDLING + +The improvement in the weather was only temporary, and for several days +the girls were kept at home by the heavy rains. They talked a good +deal about their discovery. There appeared to be at least two natives +on the island; how many more they were unable to guess. Having +themselves been seen, they felt that they could no longer owe their +safety to the ignorance of the inhabitants; but the bad weather might +discourage any attempt to seek them out. Whether they would escape +attack when the rain ceased was a problem that caused much anxiety. + +Early one morning a hurricane swept over the island, not so devastating +as its predecessor, but violent enough to make them fear for the safety +of their hut. This time, however, the wind blew from a different +quarter, and the girls' frail dwelling, being sheltered by the high +ground behind, escaped damage. The storm lasted a few hours, and was +then succeeded by a day of brilliant sunshine. The girls took +advantage of this to replenish their larder. While Tommy and Elizabeth +were fishing, Mary posted herself as sentry to give the alarm if the +natives appeared. They feared that the precaution would avail them +little if they were really attacked, for they had no means of defence; +but it might at least give them time to escape for the moment by +launching the boat. They were undisturbed, however: and when the day +closed they rejoiced in one more respite. + +Next morning Tommy, on going down to the beach, was surprised to see a +canoe, apparently empty, drifting past the reef. It flashed upon her +that this might be the canoe they had seen up the coast, and that it +had been washed away, like their own boat, by the recent storm. + +She ran up to the hut to tell her sisters what she had seen, and all +three hurried down to the shore. + +"Let's row out and catch it," cried Tommy excitedly. "I should love to +learn to paddle a native canoe, and I dare say in time we could make it +go along faster than our own dinghy." + +"You want to capture an enemy's ship," said Elizabeth, with a smile. +"I don't see any reason why we shouldn't. But we'll take some food and +water this time. After our last adventure I don't care about voyaging +without provisions." + +Tommy ran back to the hut for some fruit and cold fish, while Mary +filled their water-pots at the stream. Having placed them in the boat +they rowed out towards the reef. By the time they were afloat the +canoe had drifted out into the main current, and was being carried +rapidly away. The sea was calm, and Elizabeth's vigorous strokes +brought the boat in twenty minutes or so within a few yards of the +canoe. + +Suddenly Mary, who had been keeping a look-out in the boat, uttered a +startled exclamation. + +"Bess, I believe there's some one lying in it." + +Elizabeth at once lay on her oars. + +"Row back!" whispered Tommy. "It's one of the savages. He's hiding to +decoy us, or something." + +Elizabeth's common-sense asserted itself. + +"That's not likely," she said. "How would he suppose that we should +row out? and we couldn't get away now if we tried if he has a paddle. +If he hasn't he can't do us much harm. Now's the best chance we have +of making friends." + +"Don't, Bess!" whispered Tommy anxiously, as Elizabeth dipped the oars +again. + +But Elizabeth was firm, and with a few strokes brought the boat +alongside the canoe. Not a sound had come from it. + +"It's a girl!" exclaimed Mary, now that she could see more clearly the +bottom of the canoe. + +Tommy gave a gasp. Was she to behold the owner of the little brown +face at last? Elizabeth no longer hesitated. She drew close to the +canoe, shipped oars, and laid a hand on the side. + +The girls looked down with a sort of awed curiosity. In the bottom of +the boat lay a native girl--a brown-skinned pretty little creature, +with a string of what looked like teeth around her neck, and a yellow +kerchief about her waist. She was perfectly still; her eyes were +closed. + +"She's dead!" whispered Tommy, whose eyes were dilated with excitement. + +Elizabeth leant over and placed her hand under the child's breast. + +"No, she is alive," she said, "but her heart is beating very faintly. +Some water, Mary--quick!" + +It was impossible, placed as she was, to pour any water into the girl's +mouth; but Elizabeth sprinkled a little on her head. After a time the +girl stirred, opened her eyes and moved her lips, but no sound came +from them, and in a moment her eyelids again drooped. + +"She's absolutely done," said Elizabeth. "We'll tow the canoe home. +Tommy, fasten the painter. The poor child's very bad." + +The boat's head was turned, and Elizabeth rowed as hard as she could +against the current. Fortunately, they had not come very far beyond +the gap in the reef. When the boat reached the still water it +travelled much faster, and within an hour of leaving they regained the +shore. During this time Tommy had thrown an occasional glance over her +shoulder at the prostrate girl. Once she caught the child's eyes fixed +upon her, and felt a thrill as she recognized them; they were the same +as she had seen peering at her out of the bush. She felt no fear now, +but a longing to help the little stranger and know more about her. + +When they had landed and drawn the boat up, they lifted the girl and +carried her among them to the hut. Her eyes opened during the journey, +and she shivered; but she did not speak or struggle, and indeed hung so +limply in their arms that they feared she was past help. + +"On my bed, please," said Tommy, when they reached the hut. + +They laid her gently down, and Elizabeth poured a little cocoa-nut milk +between her lips. She now gave signs of animation, swallowed the juice +greedily, and looked with the eyes of a timid fawn from one to another +of the three girls. Presently she murmured a few words; her voice was +plaintive and pleading. + +"Don't be frightened," said Elizabeth soothingly. + +The words seemed to startle the child. She tried to rise, but was too +weak to move. + +"She must have been adrift a long time to be in this terrible state," +said Elizabeth. "I wonder how it happened?" + +"Poor thing," murmured Tommy. "What a sweet little face she has!" + +"Hush!" said Elizabeth, "our voices frighten her. Of course she +doesn't understand what we say. I think you had better leave her to me +for a little while. I'll feed her, and she'll see by and by that we +mean her no harm." + +Tommy's face wore for an instant a look of defiance, but she got the +better of her inclination to rebel, and with Mary left the hut. +Elizabeth remained with the little stranger, feeding her at frequent +intervals, bathing her head, occasionally murmuring a word of +encouragement. Her gentleness was effective. Presently the look of +fright vanished from the brown girl's eyes--large, liquid eyes that +Elizabeth found wonderfully attractive. Once she timidly stroked +Elizabeth's strong firm hand, and at last, with a faint smile, she +dropped off to sleep. + +"She's asleep," said Elizabeth, quietly going forth to join her +sisters. "What an extraordinary thing to happen!" + +"Look here, Bess," said Tommy fiercely, "if you think you're going to +keep her to yourself you are jolly well mistaken. I saw her first; you +wouldn't believe me; and now I'm going to look after her, so there!" + +"Instead of the parrot?" Mary could not help saying. + +Elizabeth frowned at her. + +"Very well, dear," she said pleasantly. "She's a little younger than +you, I should think, but I dare say she will like you to mother her. +But what will happen? Won't her friends come and look for her?" + +"And if they do, and find we have treated her kindly, they'll just love +us," said Tommy. + +The other girls were amazed at Tommy's complete change of attitude. +Her fearfulness seemed to have been quite swallowed up in another +emotion. The discovery that the native of whom she had been so +needlessly frightened was a girl more helpless than herself filled her +with a kind of rapture. She stepped softly into the hut, and seeing +that the child was still asleep, placed a peeled orange beside her mat, +where it must be seen as soon as she awoke. + +"I wonder if we ought to go to the native hut and try to explain to her +people that the girl is safe," said Elizabeth, as they sat on the grass +eating their dinner. + +"Certainly not," said Tommy decisively. "I dare say they were cruel to +her, and the poor thing was glad to get away." + +"What an imagination you have!" said Elizabeth, smiling. "For all you +know, her mother may be broken-hearted." + +"I don't believe it. Anyhow, she's too weak to go home, and we shall +soon see if she wants to. I'll talk to her by and by, and I know +she'll be quite pleased to stay with us." + +Remembering Tommy's ill-success with the parrot, the elder girls were +amused at her confident belief that she would make the child talk, and +understand what she said. Indeed, when, later in the day, the girl +awoke, and Tommy went to attend to her, the first attempt at opening +communications was a complete failure. By way of putting the little +patient at her ease, Tommy grinned at her, patted her head, nodded, +pointed to herself and said "Me Tommy," with the result that the child +shrank away from her as if scared. When she realized that she had +nothing to fear, she gazed upon the white girl with wide-open eyes and +the same wondering look as may be seen on the face of a child watching +a conjurer. + +The ravenous way in which she ate the food given to her confirmed the +girls' belief that she was half-starved. She rapidly gained strength, +and it became clear that her weakness was due to hunger and not to +illness. She began to talk, pouring out her words in liquid tones that +fell pleasantly on the English ears. When she saw how puzzled the +girls were she laughed; then, with a sober look of reflection, pointed +to herself and said "Me Tommee" so drolly that the girls screamed with +laughter. + +Just before sunset, when the girls came into the hut for the night, +they sat eating their supper and talking about their dusky guest. She +knew by instinct that she was the subject of their conversation, and +looked timidly from one to another, watching their lips, her features +reflecting every expression on their faces. + +Tommy gave her some baked fish for supper, and then prepared to "tuck +her up," as she said, with her own wraps; but the girl rejected the +covering and coiled herself up like a dog. + +Next morning she got up and followed them when they went down to the +shore for their usual bath. She seemed to be astonished at the +whiteness of their skin, and amused them very much by scrubbing herself +with sand, to see if she could make her brown body resemble theirs. +She watched every detail of their toilet with intense interest, and +when she saw them comb their hair she held out her hand for the comb. + +"Don't give it to her, Tommy," said Mary, looking with distaste at the +girl's greasy mop. + +"Rubbish!" said Tommy. "We can wash it afterwards." + +But even Tommy regretted her generosity when, after being vigorously +tugged through the thick matted hair, the comb was restored to her with +several of its teeth missing. + +"My word!" she exclaimed. "Fancy breaking wooden teeth! My poor old +pony's mane was nothing to her thatch." + +After breakfast the girl followed them about like a dog. They noticed +that she looked about her eagerly, as though searching for some +recognizable landmark. But she evinced no desire to leave them, and +indeed soon became tired; her strength was not yet equal to much +exertion. The girls all sat on the grass with the child in the midst. + +"Let's try to find out her name," suggested Mary. + +"Let me try," said Tommy. Pointing to Elizabeth, she said "Bess," +repeating the name several times. Then she touched Mary, pronouncing +her name, and lastly herself. + +"Me Tommee," said the girl, laughing delightedly. + +"Tommy," said her instructor, "not 'me,' just Tommy." + +"Me Tommee," repeated the girl; then after a moment pointed to Mary, +saying "Mailee," and to Elizabeth, calling her "Bess," with a long +sibilant. + +"Now you," said Tommy, pointing to the girl herself. + +She at once recognized what was required and said, "Fangati." + +"What a pretty name!" said Elizabeth. + +"I wonder how she spells it," remarked Mary. + +At this Tommy shrieked. + +"She doesn't spell at all, you goose!" she said; "of course she never +learnt her letters." + +And then the laugh was on Mary's side, for Fangati, as if thoroughly +enjoying the fun, touched Tommy's hand, saying "Me Tommee," over and +over again. + +"You'll be 'Me Tommee' always now," said Elizabeth. "You should have +used correct English, my dear." + +"I don't care," said Tommy philosophically. "Anyhow, she can't say +Mary. Try again, Fangati," she added, pointing to her sister. + +"Mailee," cried the child, showing her teeth in a pretty smile. "Bess, +Mailee, Me Tommee." + +To make quite sure that they had her name correctly, Tommy walked to a +little distance until she was out of sight among the trees, and then +called "Fangati!" in her shrill treble. The girl instantly jumped to +her feet, and ran after her. + +"Well done," said Tommy, patting her. "You are a perfect dear, and I'm +going to be very fond of you." + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +ANOTHER BROWN FACE + +The girls were much surprised that Fangati seemed perfectly content to +remain with them, and showed no disposition to return to her friends. +At first they put this down to lack of strength, thinking that the +child had the prudence not to attempt to cross the island until there +was no risk of breaking down. But in a few days, when Fangati was as +vigorous and lively as a healthy young animal, this explanation was no +longer tenable. + +They were almost equally surprised that, so far as they could tell, no +search had been made for her. For some days they kept pretty close to +the neighbourhood of the hut, in some fear that their possession of +Fangati might turn to their disadvantage if the natives discovered her. +To be suspected of kidnapping her might bring down upon them the wrath +of her friends. But when everything went on as before, they lost their +timidity, and made longer and longer excursions from the hut. + +Fangati accompanied them everywhere. They had taught her a few words, +and could make her understand by signs or otherwise what they wanted +her to do. Their life was so simple that there were few ways in which +she could help them. She laughed when she saw their manner of fishing, +but did not offer to show them the native method. She was content with +things as they were. + +One day when she had gone with them into the woodland to fetch food, +she gathered a number of large yellowish-green fruits which they girls +had often looked at longingly but which they had never ventured to eat +for fear of poison. She handed the fruit to them, and made signs to +them to eat. Seeing their hesitation, she dug her strong teeth into +the hard rind, quickly pulled it off, and showing the juicy pulp, +bright yellow in colour, began to suck it with enjoyment. At this the +girls followed her example. + +"It is delicious," cried Tommy, the juice dripping from her lips. +"What donkeys we were not to try it before! The bother is, there isn't +enough of it; there's a monstrous big stone in the middle. I wonder +what it is?" + +The fruit was the mango, which they had known hitherto only in the +bottles of chutney which their uncle had brought from India. Their +pleasure at the discovery of a new fruit impelled Fangati to make +further additions to their menu. As they passed through the woodland +on their way home, she stopped among some creepers trailing along the +ground, seized a stick, and began to dig with it. The girls watched +her curiously. After a little she turned up some tubers that looked +something like potatoes, and lifted them, chattering incomprehensibly, +and pointing to her mouth. + +"I believe they are yams," said Mary; "they are very good to eat." + +"Then we'll boil some for dinner," said Elizabeth. "What a useful +little thing Fangati is turning out!" + +They took home a few of the roots, and came back in the afternoon with +the boat-hook, with which, however, they dug up the roots no faster +than Fangati with the stick. + +Another day, when they went for cocoanuts and failed to find any on the +ground, Fangati pointed to some nuts clustering among the foliage fifty +feet above the ground, and made signs to them to climb up for them. +They shook their heads, whereupon she laughed, ran to one of the trees, +clasped her hands about the slender stem, and began, as it seemed to +the girls, to walk up it. They held their breath as she nimbly +mounted, and were not easy in mind until, after throwing down several +nuts, she slid to the ground again, laughing with glee. + +"Her backbone must be made of india-rubber," declared Tommy. "I must +try that way." + +"No, I won't allow it," said Elizabeth firmly. "It's not worth while +to risk a broken back. Fangati can get us all we want." + +Fangati introduced them to several other edible plants, of which they +never learnt the English names. The greater variety of food was very +acceptable, and though their health had been good, except for Mary's +touch of fever, they all declared that they felt better than ever since +Fangati came. No doubt they owed as much to their new interest in life +as to their change of food. + +They had not of late walked to the ridge. But one day when the oranges +near them had given out, they decided to make an excursion to the +orange grove where Tommy had first seen Fangati. When they came near +the crest a sudden change in Fangati's demeanour astonished them. +Hitherto she had been as merry as possible, finding cause for laughter +in everything. But all at once she stopped dead, gave a cry, uttered +the word "tapu," and fled away with every sign of terror. + +The girls were amazed at her alarm, and looked about for some +explanation of it, half expecting to see some hideous savage +approaching with uplifted club. But all that was in sight were the +unvarying features of the landscape, and the row of posts with their +rags of pennants. + +They hurried after Fangati, and tried with the little stock of native +words she had taught them, and the few English words she had learnt, to +elicit the explanation of her terror. She explained fluently enough, +but the only word they caught, because of its constant repetition, was +"tapu." + +"That's the same as taboo, I think," said Mary. "It means something +sacred, but I can't make out what could be sacred there. It's so +strange, too, because we were quite near the orange grove, and she was +not frightened then--unless she was frightened of you, Tommy." + +"I dare say she was," said Tommy; "we were both frightened, but we are +good friends now, aren't we, Fangati?" + +"Me Tommee plend," said the girl. + +"Are we going back without any oranges?" asked Elizabeth. + +"Why should we?" exclaimed Tommy. "Come along, Fangati." + +She led the way towards the ridge again, but Fangati stood and waved +her arms, crying "tapu" again and again. + +"Evidently she won't cross the ridge," said Elizabeth; "but we can get +to the orange grove by going round. Perhaps she will come with us +then." + +Striking off at an angle with the ridge, they found that Fangati +accompanied them willingly. She soon recovered her wonted high +spirits. They made their way through the undergrowth, and presently +came to an open glade, beyond which lay the orange grove. + +Here they were again surprised to see signs of great excitement in +Fangati's face. The girl stood still for a few moments, looking about +her eagerly; then, uttering a little cry, she darted away, and in a +second or two was lost to view. + +"Now what's that mean?" cried Mary. + +"There's only one explanation," said Elizabeth. "She recognizes the +place as being near her home, and she has run away to her friends." + +"Oh! what idiots we are!" cried Tommy. "This was the last place we +should have brought her to. Now we've lost her!" + +"Well, dear," said Elizabeth, "I have often wondered whether we were +right in keeping her. She belongs to her own people, you know, and not +to us." + +"But she didn't want to leave us. And they don't care a dump about +her, or they'd have come for her long before this. I'm sure she was +much happier with us than with nasty savages." + +"Yet she has left us now," remarked Mary. "They can't be dreadfully +horrid to her." + +"Couldn't you fetch her back, Bess?" asked Tommy. + +"I shouldn't much care about it," replied Elizabeth. "After all, we +don't know what trouble we might be running into. Perhaps she will +come back to us herself." + +After taking some oranges they returned to their own side of the island +by way of the ridge. Tommy was disconsolate. All the sisters had +become fond of Fangati, but there was a special tie between her and +Tommy, and she was more often with Tommy than with the others. + +For the next two days they talked about little else than Fangati's +defection. They walked up to the orange grove, in the hope that she +would reappear, but returned without a sight of the little brown face +they had learned to love. Her departure had left a strange blank; they +felt that something had gone out of their life. Until then they had +not realized how much she had added to their happiness. + +On the third morning after breakfast they were "washing-up" outside the +hut--so they called the clearing away of banana skins, fish bones, and +pieces of shell--when they suddenly caught sight of two figures moving +among the trees some little distance away. They sprang to their feet +in alarm. A second glance told them that the figures were those of +natives; and, struck with the idea, that the savages were stealthily +approaching to attack them, they began to run up-stream toward a patch +of thick undergrowth where they could hide. + +But they had only taken a few paces when there was a shrill cry of "Me +Tommee!" They halted hesitatingly, to see Fangati flying towards them, +and her companion standing still at the edge of the woodland. + +When Fangati was within a few yards, Tommy, able to restrain herself no +longer, rushed forward and clasped the brown girl in her arms, kissing +her again and again. Fangati laughed; she laughed at everything; then, +hand in hand with Tommy, ran to the other girls, chattering excitedly. +She pointed to the solitary native, who had not moved, smiled, patted +her own head, threw herself down and clasped Elizabeth's feet, ran a +little way, and then came back looking behind her. + +"I think she wants to know if she may bring this other one," said Mary. + +"And she wants to make us understand that we shan't be harmed," said +Tommy. "Let her go, Bess." + +"We gain nothing by refusing, so she may as well," said Elizabeth. + +She waved her hands toward the second native, and Fangati, who had been +watching her wistfully, bounded off with a gay laugh. + +The girls awaited her return with mixed feelings. They were glad to +see Fangati again, but they did not much desire the acquaintance of a +strange native. They did not yet know whether it was a man or woman. +This doubt, however, was resolved in a few minutes. Scanning the +approaching couple anxiously, they saw that Fangati's companion was a +grey, shrunken old man, apparently feeble, for he moved slowly and +leant on the girl for support. + +"I believe it's the man we saw at the native hut," said Mary. + +"Not much to be afraid of, after all," said Tommy. "He looks hardly +strong enough to kill a fly." + +"How shall we speak to him?" said Elizabeth. + +"It will be rather a pantomime," rejoined Tommy. "Be very grave and +dignified, Bess. Impress him with your importance, Queen Bess, monarch +of all she surveys." + +"Don't be ridiculous, Tommy," said Elizabeth, feeling it was no time +for jesting. The old man certainly looked harmless enough, but she was +by no means easy in mind. + +After what seemed a long time, Fangati led the man up to the girls. + +"Bess, Mailee, Me Tommee," she said, pointing to each in turn. + +The old man made a salutation, and the girls looked at him with +interest. His face and every visible part of his body was hideously +tattooed, his thin bare legs looking as if they were covered with +indigo-blue stockings. A stick was thrust cross-wise through his mop +of grizzled hair. Certainly he was not a prepossessing object. + +The girls were wondering what they ought to do, when they were +surprised to hear the man address them. + +"I speak Inglis," he said; "I Maku. Good-day all-same velly much." + +Tommy turned aside so that her smile should not irritate or offend. + +Elizabeth, with admirable composure, said-- + +"How do you do, Mr. Maku! Fangati is your granddaughter, I suppose?" + +It was at once clear that Maku's English was not very abundant. The +word grand-daughter puzzled him. He looked at Fangati dully; then his +eyes suddenly brightened. + +"Fangati, he my son chile," he said. "He velly good chile. He get +plenty piecee me eat. To-mollow he go; I velly solly, eh! eh! I cly." + +Elizabeth in her turn was puzzled, and it was Mary who first saw the +old man's meaning. + +"He says that Fangati got him plenty to eat, but disappeared one day, +and he was very sorry, and cried." + +"No wonder, poor old man!" cried Tommy. "He looks half-starved. +There's no one else living in their hut, then?" + +"Have you wife, children, friends?" asked Elizabeth. + +The old man shook his head. + +"Wife he dead long-timey. Chil'en big long way." He waved his arm to +indicate distance. "Plen: ah! mikinaly he plen; he all-same gone away; +eh! eh! all-same dead." + +From this Mary made out that he had a missionary friend who had gone +away and might now be dead. + +A few more questions satisfied the girls that, as far as he knew, there +were no more natives on the island except himself and his +granddaughter. Intensely relieved on this score, they were ready to be +hospitable, and to Fangati's delight, invited the man to come towards +their hut and talk to them. + +Seated on the ground in front of the hut with the girls in the +entrance, the old man related a story of which they understood little +at the time. It was some few days before Mary, thinking over what he +had said, and puzzling about it, arrived at something like a coherent +narrative. Even then she was only partially successful. What he had +tried to explain in his scanty English was as follows. + +He had been chief of a small island a day's paddling to the eastward. +It was remote from the usual trade-tracks, and for this reason had +remained longer in heathendom and cannibalism than most of the Pacific +Islands. But a white missionary had at last come and taken up his +abode on the island, by whose skill in medicine, earnest teaching, and +noble character, Maku and some of his sons had been won over. + +There were certain soothsayers among the people, who hated the new +teacher when they found their influence with the chief gone. Working +on the superstitions of the islanders, they secretly stirred up a +revolt. But for the quickness of Fangati he would have been attacked +and killed. She discovered what was going on, informed her +grandfather, and persuaded him to put to sea by night in a canoe, with +the intention of paddling to an island to the southward, where Maku +would find friends. Forced out of their course by wind and current, +they were nearly exhausted when by good fortune they found themselves +on the shore of this island. They landed, erected a hut, and had since +lived there, not caring to risk another voyage, and finding abundance +of food. + +Maku could not say how long he had been on the island, nor were the +girls able to discover whether his arrival had preceded or succeeded +theirs. He told them that one day Fangati, who had been to gather +fruit, reported that she had seen white people. Though he thought she +must be mistaken, he bade her run away at once if she saw any one +again, white or brown. He did not like white people. Since they came +to the Pacific the brown people had not been happy. They had been +forced to work; some had been taken from their own islands and carried +away to toil on distant plantations; new diseases had been brought +among them. He had one friend among the white people--the "mikinaly"; +he was a good man and did good things. He had taught Maku English. + +True, Fangati had said that the strangers she had seen were women; but +Maku could not believe that white women could have come to this island +without white men. And he was desperately afraid of being betrayed to +the ill-disposed mystery men among his own people; for before he had +been long on the island he discovered that it was the scene of certain +ceremonies conducted by these mystery men. At long intervals, before +he became a Christian, he had himself accompanied his people in solemn +expeditions to the island. The accession of a new chief was celebrated +with special rites; years and years before, in his heathen days, his +own accession had been marked by a great cannibal feast. He was much +afraid that white people might sell him to his revolted tribesmen, who +would make him a victim. + +When Fangati disappeared he was convinced that she had been captured by +the white people, and he would never see her again. He missed her very +much, for, being old and infirm, he depended almost entirely on her for +his food. But when she suddenly returned and told him how she had been +carried out to sea while fishing, and how the white women had rescued +her and treated her kindly, he felt that he must make his presence +known to them, and especially warn them of their danger. + +At this Elizabeth asked anxiously what danger was likely to assail +them. The man hesitated. Now that it had come to the point he seemed +to be unwilling to say more. But at length he explained that the spot +at which they had landed was the usual landing-place of his people when +they came to visit the island, and all the ground between it and the +ridge was tapu. He struggled with his imperfect English in trying to +make clear to the girls what that meant. They understood at last that +their side of the island was sacred; its grounds were only to be +trodden when the people came to hold their ceremonies, and anybody +trespassing upon it would incur the wrath of the mystery men, and bring +down upon themselves a terrible punishment. The forbidden ground was +marked off from the rest of the island by a line of poles set upon the +ridge. Maku confessed that he himself felt very uneasy at having +violated the tapu; and Elizabeth, questioning him, found that beneath +his recently assumed Christianity there lay a deep stratum of +superstition. When the "mikinaly" was with him tapu had no horrors for +him; but the missionary had left his island some time before the rising +took place, and with the removal of his influence the chief had +relapsed to some extent into the superstitions of his early manhood. + +The girls were not at first much alarmed at what he told them. But +when he added that his people would certainly choose another chief in +his place, and come to the island for the usual inaugural ceremonies, +the thought of being discovered by the savages at such a time filled +them with dread. Their hut lay in the direct path of the procession to +the ridge; it could not escape detection, and they trembled at the idea +of falling into the hands of people who might be worked up to religious +frenzy by their mystery men. To violate the tapu would be bad enough +for a brown man; it would be worse for white people. + +Maku made a suggestion. Let them dismantle the hut, he said, destroy +all traces of their occupation, and remove to the other side of the +island, where at least they would not have to reckon with the anger of +the mystery men at finding them on forbidden ground. The girls +discussed the suggestion earnestly, and decided to follow his advice. +It gave them a pang to pull down the little home to which they had +become accustomed: but they lost no time in setting about it, carrying +the material down to the boat. Meanwhile, the old man and Fangati +scattered the stones of their oven, and tried to obliterate the signs +of habitation. Maku shook his head when he saw the bleached grass on +what had been the floor of the hut. Even in this land of quick growth +it must take some time before so tell-tale an evidence was done away. + +It was decided that Elizabeth and Mary should row the boat round to +Maku's landing-place with the canoe in tow, while Tommy walked with the +old man across the island. The chief did not follow the long route up +the stream by which the girls had reached the ridge, but took a more +slanting course through a wild and rugged region which they had never +explored. As they were crossing the ridge he pointed out to Tommy in +the distance the entrance to the great cave in which the ceremonies of +his tribe were conducted. Tommy shivered; the thought of wild men +engaged in mysterious rites terrified her imagination. Choosing a +steep path that wound down the eastern side of the ridge, Maku led the +two young girls to the open space near the waterfall, and in a few +minutes reached his hut. He and Fangati at once began to rig up near +by a temporary shelter for the English girls, and it was almost +finished by the time Elizabeth and Mary arrived. + +The girls were provided by their new friends with an excellent meal of +fish, breadfruit and other fruits, some of which were strange to them. +Immediately afterwards, Maku and his granddaughter set to work to build +them a hut in the native fashion. Elizabeth doubted whether they would +like a house which must be inevitably close and stuffy with a doorway +only high enough to crawl through. Their own hut had been fresh and +breezy. But it seemed better to let the natives have their way. They +would build much faster than the English girls; and if strange natives +should make their appearance in this part of the island, they would not +be rendered suspicious as they might be if they saw a hut so different +from what they were accustomed to. + +The girls slept in their temporary shelter that night. They had lost +their fear of savage neighbours, but this had been replaced by a new +fear of possible visitors from beyond. Tommy had asked Maku during +their walk whether there was any chance of a ship coming to the island. + +"No ship," he answered. "No come this side. Melican ship come one +time, my place; mikinaly come in Melican ship; all-same, no mo'e." + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +THE SHARK + +The change of circumstances pleased every one except Billy the parrot. +He had never taken kindly to Fangati, but had always ruffled his +feathers and squawked angrily when he saw her with Tommy. The girls +laughed at these manifestations of jealousy. But when Billy was +removed from his home, and found that his mistress's attentions were +shared by still another person, he became sulky. He would sit on a +rock, or the bough of a tree, blinking his bead-like eyes and +maintaining a sullen and reproachful silence. + +Tommy was so much taken up with Fangati that it is to be feared she +somewhat neglected her old favourite, as was perfectly natural under +the circumstances. When Fangati and her grandfather had finished the +new hut, which occupied them only two days, the young girls were +constantly together. Tommy, now that her fear of cannibal neighbours +was removed, became again the active, light-hearted, adventurous girl +she had ever been. She roamed all over the island with Fangati, not +even excepting the region of the tapu, for she found that the native +girl was ready to go in any direction, provided she did not catch sight +of the posts on the ridge. They discovered in company other +plantations of wholesome fruits, of kinds which Tommy already knew, and +of others which were strange to her. Fangati showed her how to fish in +the native way with a spear of sharpened wood. At first Tommy was +sceptical about this, declaring that with the line and hook she would +catch more fish than Fangati with the spear. But she soon found that +she was quite wrong. Leaning over the edge of a rock, with her keen +eyes fixed on the water, Fangati would plunge her spear rapidly, and +scarcely ever failed to bring up a fish as large as Tommy caught, and +much more quickly. Tommy tried to imitate her, and was exceedingly +proud when, after dozens of fruitless attempts, she succeeded in +spearing her first fish. + +In the course of one of their early rambles the girls came to the pit +into which Tommy had fallen. Fangati was much interested in this, +having never seen it before, and she ran to fetch her grandfather to +the spot. The girls asked him what was the purpose of the pit, and he +thought at first that it had been dug as a storehouse for breadfruit. +But when Tommy told him about the tunnel through which she had crawled, +and of the hole in the wall at the farther end, he looked puzzled and +declared that he would go down and see for himself. It did not take +long to construct a serviceable ladder with stout canes bound together +with creepers, and the whole party descended into the pit and followed +Tommy through the tunnel. + +Arriving at the end, Maku looked curiously over the ledge. He +explained to the girls that the dim-lit space beyond was the cave in +which the mystic ceremonies of his people were conducted. The reason +of the existence of the pit was now plain to him. There was a +tradition among his tribe that one of his predecessor chiefs had shown +an extraordinary knowledge of some of the secret performances of the +mystery men at which he had not been present. + +"I unastan," said Maku. "He find hole; he look; oh! he say, dis fine +place fo' me. All-same he makee way dis side; makee pit; come 'long, +listen, look see; eh, eh; he know all-same too much." + +His explanation was not very clear, but after a time the girls +understood that the former chief, having accidentally discovered the +tunnel opening to the cave, had dug the pit so that he could approach +it from the inland direction, and had thus provided himself with a +means of eavesdropping. Apparently he had covered the pit with a light +lattice-work--as the breadfruit pit was usually covered--and this in +the course of years had become overgrown with vegetation, so that +nobody could have suspected the hole beneath. + +On returning to the surface they pulled up the ladder and laid it among +the trees near by. More than once during the succeeding days Tommy and +Fangati amused themselves by descending into the pit and chasing each +other in the darkness of the tunnel. They invented other amusements. +Tommy ran races with Fangati, played at hide-and-seek in the woods, +practised shying at cocoa-nuts. All the girls had swimming +competitions in the cove at low tide, and though the English girls +became very expert, they were no match for Fangati, who dived and +gambolled in the water as though in her native element. + +In constant companionship with Fangati, they learnt in course of time +many native words, and she on her side picked up a smattering of +English. They were thus able to communicate with her freely. She +amused them by her mispronunciations. The letter r was a +stumbling-block. "Run" was always "lun"; "bekfas leady," she would +say; and she adopted from her grandfather the expression "all-same," +which she used frequently and in odd connections. + +"I lun all-same kick, Me Tommee," she would say, when Tommy had beaten +her in a race; or if, in a game of hide-and-seek, it was Mary's turn to +hide, "Mailee all-same hidee-sik," was her way of putting it. + +One day, having had no success at their usual fishing-place at the +mouth of the cove, Fangati proposed that she and Tommy should go to a +spot about half-a-mile up the coast, where she had sometimes caught +fish before the girls came. Elizabeth had laid no restrictions on +Tommy as regards her fishing excursions, except that she had asked her +not to go out of sight of their little harbour. Remembering how +Fangati had been carried out to sea, she wished to guard against any +repetition of that mishap. + +The spot to which Fangati pointed was beyond the usual limit. It was +not, however, far distant from the shore, and Fangati had been much +farther out when her canoe was caught by the current. Elizabeth had +gone with Mary into the interior to gather breadfruit, so that it was +impossible to consult her; and Tommy, anxious to have some fish for +dinner by the time her sisters returned, agreed to try the new place. + +They reached it in the canoe, Tommy paddling. It was a large flat rock +a few hundred yards from the shore, with a deep pool on its inner side. +There they had great success, in the course of half-an-hour spearing +enough fish for several meals. Thoroughly satisfied, they had just +turned their canoe towards home when Tommy caught sight of a large +shape moving rapidly beneath the surface of the water. + +"Oh! what's that?" she cried. + +Almost before the words were out of her mouth the canoe quivered under +a terrific shock. Then it was rocked violently to and fro, so +violently that the sea came over the gunwale and the girls had to throw +themselves on to the opposite side to prevent the slight craft from +overturning. As they did this there was a sudden sharp sound as of +something snapping. Instantly the canoe turned over, and the girls +found themselves in the sea. + +Fangati laughed. + +"All-same jolly fun," she said. + +Tommy was not so much amused. Being able to swim she did not mind the +sudden bath; but all the fish were gone; the morning's work was thrown +away. + +Fangati quickly righted the canoe, and having clambered into it, helped +Tommy to regain her place. There was, of course, a quantity of water +at the bottom of the little vessel. + +"What was it?" exclaimed Tommy, shaking the water from her head. "Was +it a shark?" + +Fangati looked about her. In a moment she pointed to a strange object, +something like the end of a saw, projecting from the bottom of the +canoe. Tommy had never seen such a thing before. Stooping down, she +pulled at it. It was loosely fixed, and came away in her hand. +Instantly there was an inrush of water. + +"No, no, silly Billy," cried Fangati, using an expression she had heard +Tommy apply to the parrot. + +She snatched the broken sword of the sword-fish from Tommy's hand, and +tried to replace it. But though she succeeded in wedging it into the +wood, it failed to stop the hole entirely. Without loss of time she +seized her paddle and started for the shore, about a quarter of a mile +distant. But the canoe had shipped a considerable quantity of water, +and this was being continually increased by the inflow through the +leak. It sunk lower and lower, and every minute answered less readily +to Fangati's paddle. It soon became clear to the girls that the canoe +must sink long before they reached the shore. They could easily gain +the land by swimming, but the canoe could not be recovered if it sank. + +Between them and the shore a rock stood just above the surface. It was +only about a hundred yards away, and Fangati, exerting all her +strength, drove the canoe towards it, and reached it in the nick of +time. In another few seconds the canoe must have foundered. + +There was not much room on the rock. Tommy scrambled on to it, while +Fangati, slipping over into the sea, prepared to help Tommy drag the +canoe up, so that they might tilt the water out of it, and try to stop +the leak with a handkerchief, or a part of Tommy's skirt. + +They had just begun to tilt the canoe when Tommy caught sight of a +small dark object on the surface of the sea about thirty or forty yards +away. It was the fin of a shark. + +"Fangati, quick!" she called, holding out her hands to help the girl +clamber on to the rock. + +Fangati's back was towards the shark and she did not understand what +the peril was. But the note of terror in Tommy's voice alarmed her. +She let go her hold of the canoe, gained the edge of the rock in two +strokes, and with Tommy's help scrambled up just as the shark glided +past into the deep water beyond. + +"Eh! Eh!" exclaimed Fangati, when she saw the reason of Tommy's +fright. "I no aflaid, what fo' aflaid of he? You see, all-same." + +She was about to dive into the sea and swim after the canoe, which was +already drifting away, but Tommy caught her and held her fast. "No, +no, you mustn't," she cried anxiously. + +"Boat lun kick," cried Fangati in excitement. + +The canoe, relieved of the girls' weight, would no doubt float longer +than if they had still been in it, but Tommy realized that it must soon +sink. + +"Never mind," she cried. "Better lose the canoe than lose you." + +Fangati stood beside her for some time, but Tommy soon became aware of +a double danger. The tide was rising. Every moment the ripples washed +a little farther over the rock: by and by this would be completely +submerged and they would have to swim to the shore. The thought of +this necessity filled Tommy with terror. The shark had disappeared +only for a moment. She could now see it again, circling about the +rock, as if it knew that it had only to bide its time and the girls +would fall an easy prey. As soon as there was sufficient depth of +water on the rock they would be absolutely defenceless against the +monster's hungry jaws. + +Clinging to Fangati, Tommy called aloud for help; then, glancing +shorewards, recognized that there was little chance of her voice being +heard through the belt of woodland that separated her from the camp. + +The sea now thinly covered the rock. The canoe was rocking on the tide +several yards away; the fin of the shark could still be seen as it +wheeled around. Fangati, as well aware of the danger as Tommy, could +remain inactive no longer. + +"Knife!" she cried eagerly, pointing to Tommy's pocket. + +"What are you going to do?" asked Tommy. + +"You see. Kick! kick!" said the girl. + +"Don't leave me," pleaded Tommy, handing her the knife. + +Fangati looked around as if in search of something. Suddenly she +snatched Tommy's handkerchief, which was tucked into her belt, and +dived off the rock. When she disappeared Tommy saw the handkerchief +floating. In a moment the shark rushed silently through the water, +attracted by the splash. As it came beneath the handkerchief, which +Fangati had dropped as a decoy, she came up beneath it and plunged the +knife deep into its side. Then she dived again and disappeared. + +The shark, thrashing the water into foam, dashed about in zigzag +fashion. Tommy watched it fascinated, fearing that it might have +struck Fangati. But in a moment she heard the girl's merry laugh +behind her. Fangati came up on the farther side of the rock, on to +which she clambered, splashing through the water to Tommy's side. The +girls watched the gradually weakening movements of the monster, until +at length with a final heave it sank to the bottom. + +"S'im! S'im!" cried Fangati, pointing to the shore. + +"Oh, I couldn't," said Tommy, clinging to the girl. + +The possibility of there being other sharks between her and the shore +unnerved her. Yet if she remained on this rock she must be washed off +presently by the fast-rising tide. She was in a terrible state of +anxiety, aware that she could not keep her footing long, yet unable to +face the risk of being caught by a shark. Fangati seemed to guess at +her state of mind. Disengaging herself from Tommy's grasp, without +waiting for objections, she slipped off the rock and swam rapidly after +the canoe, which was drifting farther and farther down the coast. +Tommy watched her anxiously. Would she reach the canoe safely? Could +she return with it in time? + +The water was now up to Tommy's waist; she could hardly keep her +footing as the tide surged over the rock. The gap between the little +black head and the canoe was steadily diminishing. Tommy gave a gasp +of relief as she saw that Fangati had overtaken the little craft. But +what was she doing? She had swum beyond it. In a moment Tommy saw the +explanation: the paddle had drifted beyond the canoe, and the swimmer +had to recover it first. Fangati caught the paddle, turned about, and +swimming back to the canoe, climbed over its side. + +Tommy was seized with a sickening fear that help would come too late. +The waves were tumbling over the rock with increasing force: her feet +were lifted: she had the presence of mind to tread water, but was all +the time in a state of nervous terror, expecting a shark to come up and +snatch her in its horrid jaws. She felt that Fangati in the +water-logged canoe could not reach her in time. Again she screamed for +help. + +[Illustration: "SHE FELT THAT FANGATI COULD NOT REACH HER IN TIME."] + +There came an answer from behind her. Turning her head, scarcely able +to keep afloat, she saw Elizabeth in the dinghy sculling towards her. +She swam frantically to meet her: to regain a foothold on the rock was +now impossible. Elizabeth, glancing over her shoulder, called a cheery +word, and pulled so as to meet her sister. A few more strokes brought +them together. Elizabeth shipped oars, but found that she could not +lift Tommy into the dinghy without assistance. Luckily Fangati was +close at hand in the canoe, now so full of water as to be on the point +of sinking. When she arrived Tommy was got into the boat, and lay down +exhausted. Elizabeth pulled her rapidly to land, while Fangati, +disdaining sharks, leapt into the sea, and swam, pushing the canoe in +front of her. + +Tommy was very contrite when Elizabeth lifted her on to dry land. "I +won't do it again, Bess," she murmured, clinging to her sister. "I +oughtn't to have gone so far. I was nearly drowned." + +"Never mind, dear," said Elizabeth. "It's all right now. I was a +little anxious when I got back and found you still away, and I'm so +glad I came to look for you. Do you know, when I caught sight of +Fangati and couldn't see you I had a most horrible fear. What +happened? Why didn't you swim ashore?" + +Tommy told her the whole story. Elizabeth forbore to reproach her. +She saw that the young girl had suffered a terrible fright, and it +would not be necessary to enforce the lesson. She gave Fangati warm +praise for what she had done, and Tommy's fondness for the native girl +was deepened by this adventure they had shared. + + + + +CHAPTER XX + +THE PRISONER IN THE CAVE + +Since their change of residence the girls had used a fresh look-out +station. The precipice which they had noticed when they first caught +sight of Maku's hut was very lofty, and from its summit a more +extensive outlook could be obtained than any they had yet enjoyed. Its +face was unscalable; but Fangati had discovered a means of reaching its +top from the rear. The way was steep and arduous, but the girls made +light of it. Every day one of them climbed to the summit, and cast a +searching glance over the sea; but for weeks in succession they saw no +vessel, large or small. + +One afternoon, however, Mary was startled on reaching the summit to see +in the distance a small fleet of native canoes approaching the island. +She ran down the hillside at full speed with the news. Maku instantly +sent Fangati up to examine the vessels, and when by and by she declared +that they were canoes from her own island the old man shook with fright. + +The visit was what he had long expected and dreaded. His people were +coming with their new chief to perform the usual ceremonies in the +cave. He knew that if he were discovered he could expect no mercy; the +mystery men would seize upon him, and their followers, inflamed with +religious frenzy and palm wine, would tear him to pieces. + +The younger girls were beside themselves with terror. But Elizabeth +rose to the occasion. She saw that Maku, with a kind of fatalism, was +disposed to await his destiny without stirring a hand to avert it; but +a possible means of escape at once occurred to her. The canoes were +still some distance out at sea. The usual landing-place was near the +girls' old settlement on the other side of the island. It would +probably be dark before the savages landed, so that twelve or more +hours might elapse before the danger became pressing. In that time it +would be possible to demolish the huts, obliterate the most tell-tale +traces of habitation, and convey enough food to the pit to last them +until the unwelcome visitors had completed their rites and taken their +departure. The existence of the pit was unknown to them, and though it +was impossible to cover it, there was a chance that, if the savages +should light upon it, they would imagine it to be an old breadfruit +pit, as Maku had done, and never suspect that it communicated with the +cave. + +She explained her plan rapidly to the others. Maku was inclined to do +nothing, but the girls were feverishly ready to attempt any means of +escape. Elizabeth sent Fangati to the top of the cliff to watch the +canoes, bidding her be careful to keep out of sight. Then with her +sisters she set to work to tear down their light hut and cast its +materials into the stream. This would carry them to the sea, and as +the current flowed away from the landing-place they would soon drift +beyond observation. Before long the energy of the girls galvanized +Maku into activity. He demolished his hut in the same way. + +They then destroyed their fire-places, covered up the blackened earth +with sand, and threw into the stream all the litter that betokened +occupation. It was impossible to remove all traces; the vegetation +around the little settlement was trampled, and nothing but time could +undo that. + +"What about the boat and canoe?" said Tommy. + +"We must drag them up among the trees and hope that they will not be +discovered," replied Elizabeth. "Luckily, there are no fruit-trees in +that clump by the shore, so there's nothing to take the savages there." + +The boats were soon hidden among the undergrowth. Then they collected +their little belongings, kettle, cups, fishing-line and spears, and all +the food they had at hand. They made their mat-beds into hammocks by +stringing them at the corners with creepers, and filled these with all +they wished to carry away. By this time it was nearly dark. Fangati, +flying down the hillside, reported that the canoes had entered the +lagoon by the gap in the reef and had now passed from sight. It was +clear that they were making for the usual landing-place. Maku said +that the people would camp for the night on the shore, next day roam +the island in search of food, and in the evening hold a great feast in +the cave. + +Having made all their preparations, they set off towards the pit laden +with the hammocks. + +"Oh, we can't take Billy," said Elizabeth, noticing that the parrot was +perched on Tommy's shoulder. "His screaming would ruin us." + +Tommy was distressed at the thought of leaving her old pet behind, but +there was clearly no help for it. The bird's wings being clipped it +could not fend for itself very well, and Tommy decided to carry it down +to the boat and leave it there with enough food for several days. She +kissed it on parting, fearing that she might never see it again. + +They found their ladder where they had left it among the trees. After +letting down the hammocks they descended one by one, removed the +ladder, and retreated towards the entrance of the tunnel. Their +passage had left traces on the ground above, which must betray them if +the keen-eyed savages came that way; but there was nothing to bring +them in that direction; and the girls hoped that the pit would be a +secure hiding-place during the three days the savages might be expected +to spend on the island. + +The fruits they had brought with them would supply them with food and +drink for several days. The lack of water, which might have otherwise +distressed them, was partially made up by the juice of oranges and +cocoa-nuts. + +They found the atmosphere of the pit close and unpleasant, but +Elizabeth reflected that if nothing happened to alarm them they might +climb up at dead of night and get a little fresh air while the savages +were sleeping. + +The girls had little sleep during the first night. Every few minutes +they would wake and listen, wondering if by some unlucky chance their +hiding-place had been discovered. They were still more uneasy when day +broke. What were the savages doing? Fangati offered to climb up and +spy upon them, but Elizabeth would not permit this. While they all +remained in the pit they were safe; if the savages should catch sight +of any one, they would, almost certainly, never rest until they had +discovered the whereabouts of the inhabitants. + +The hours of daylight dragged slowly away. The girls scarcely dared to +speak. Several times Fangati stole along to the end of the tunnel to +see if the savages had yet entered the cave; but there was no sign of +them until the afternoon was far advanced. Then the girl ran back to +report that there was a great noise below. She had been much too +frightened to stay any longer; but Maku now said that he would go and +learn who the people were. + +He was absent so long that the girls began to be alarmed, and were +thinking of going in search of him, when they heard the light rustle of +his footsteps. On rejoining them he groaned heavily. + +"What is the matter?" asked Elizabeth anxiously. + +The old chief groaned again. He did not reply to Elizabeth, but spoke +in a low tone rapidly to Fangati. The girls had picked up a good many +native words, but their knowledge of the language was not sufficient +for them to understand this conversation. From Maku's groans and +Fangati's exclamations of distress they gathered that the chief had +made some disagreeable discovery, and Elizabeth at length insisted on +his telling her what troubled him. + +The girls were horrified when they heard what he had to say. The cave +was full of his own people. Among them he had seen, by the light of +their torches of cocoa-nut husks, the new chief, a young man who was +high in favour with the mystery men and had led the revolt against +himself. But what had distressed him was the sight of a prisoner lying +bound against the wall of the cave. It was a white man, and Maku was +almost sure it was the "mikinaly." The mystery men could only have one +object in bringing a white missionary to the scene of their dreadful +orgies: he was to be offered up as a sacrifice to their heathen deities. + +At this terrible news the girls' blood ran cold. Dreadful as the +horrors of cannibalism had been to their imagination, the knowledge +that the reality would soon be enacted so near at hand was +overpowering. The thought of any human creature being tortured and +killed in cold blood was agony to them; and that the victim should be a +white man, a fellow-countryman, within reach of them, and yet beyond +their help, caused them to shrink and quiver as with actual physical +pain. + +For some time they sat in silence, clasping their arms about each other. + +Every now and again the old man uttered a groan. They could not see +one another in the darkness, and Tommy's match-lighter was exhausted, +so that they could not obtain a light; but the girls were conscious by +a sort of electric sympathy that Maku and even gay-hearted little +Fangati were scarcely less affected than themselves. + +"Will it be to-night?" asked Elizabeth presently, in a whisper. + +"No, no," replied Maku; "two days, flee days, den all gone." + +This answer only increased the horror of the situation. The victim was +to linger through three days anticipating his cruel death. The savages +knew not so much mercy as to send him early to his doom. + +"He no 'flaid; he all-same good man," murmured Maku. + +"I can't stand it," cried Elizabeth, springing up; "I must see for +myself. Perhaps something can be done for him." + +"Don't, Bess!" exclaimed Tommy, clinging to her. "What can you do? +They may see you." + +"No, they can't do that. I must go. Perhaps if I screamed at them +they would take me for an evil spirit and run away." + +"But what then?" said Mary. "You could not go round and release the +poor man; you would be seen." + +"Yes; it was a foolish idea. But something may suggest itself. Oh, I +can't bear to think about the poor man." + +"If you go, I go too," said Tommy. "I won't leave you." + +The two set off, and felt their way stumblingly through the passage. +Presently they were aware of a pungent aromatic smell, that increased +as they went on. This was explained when they reached the opening in +the wall; looking over stealthily, they saw, sixteen or twenty feet +below them, on the floor of the cave, a strange bewildering sight. A +ring of dusky men held aloft great flaring torches which gave out a +heavy smoke that penetrated into the tunnel. Without the circle there +stood a row of drummers beating a rhythmic music on their instruments; +within, a crowd of men were leaping in wild gyrations, uttering +frenzied yells. In the haze nothing could be seen distinctly; all was +a confused whirl. The prisoner was quite invisible. + +The dance continued for a long time, the movements becoming ever more +violent and fantastic, the cries more frantic, the drumming more swift +and vigorous. At last, when the din was at its highest, the drummers +gave one tremendous crash and dropped their sticks. The whirling and +the yells ceased as by magic; the performers flung themselves fainting +on the ground; and there was a great silence. But only for a few +minutes. Then the men leapt to their feet again, rushed to the side of +the cave, and returned, bringing the food laid there in readiness, and +many gourds filled with the fermented sap of palm-trees. The +torch-bearers stuck their torches in crannies on the walls, and the +whole company gave themselves up to feasting. The girls turned sick as +they watched the ravening gluttony of the men, and withdrew their eyes. + +"Let us go back," whispered Tommy. + +"No, no, wait," said Elizabeth; "I want to know what will happen." + +Crouching below the opening, they waited for what seemed hours. The +barbarous noise continued, voices were raised in excitement; but +presently the uproar diminished, and finally ceased. Glancing down +again, they saw the natives lying in all sorts of attitudes. Exhausted +by the orgy, drunken with wine, they had fallen into a heavy sleep. + +Some of the torches had gone out. Though the illumination was dimmer, +the smoke was so much less that objects could more easily be +distinguished. Against the wall at the right hand the girls saw what +appeared at first to be a large bundle. But in a few moments they +recognized the form of a man--an old man with a long white beard. + +"It is the missionary!" whispered Elizabeth, clenching her hands in an +agony of despair. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +A DESPERATE ADVENTURE + +Heroism is a plant of strange growth. It springs up suddenly, +mysteriously, in unexpected places. A simple peasant girl, tending her +flocks, hears a Voice; and she becomes a warrior, a leader of men, the +saviour of her country. A maidservant, after a day of scrubbing floors +and washing dishes, is darning stockings in the kitchen when she smells +fire, rushes into the bedroom where the children are asleep, and +carries them one by one through the flames into safety, at the cost of +her own life. + +Such opportunities fall to few. The most of us trudge a very unheroic +journey through life. The road may be dusty, with ups and downs, +dangerous corners and wearisome hills; but we plod along, keeping +pretty closely to the highway, and taking great care at the crossings. +It is only the odd one here and there who, by what we call the accident +of circumstance, or by some compelling adventurousness of spirit, +strays into the golden fields of romance, and is transformed into the +shining semblance of a hero. + +Yet the capacity for heroism may be latent under many a sober coat or +homely apron. The town girl who shudders at a cow, the country girl +who trembles at the looming of a motor omnibus, may show under the +stress of some high emotion, at the call of some great emergency, +qualities that match her with Joan of Arc or Alice Ayres. + +Elizabeth Westmacott's life had been very simple and uneventful. She +had had nothing more difficult to cope with than the ordinary crosses +and perplexities of the daily round at the farm. She had never come +face to face with mortal peril, or felt any stern demand upon her +courage and endurance. But as she returned along the tunnel with her +sister a great resolution shaped itself within her mind. A white man +was in danger of his life; she would at least try to save him. + +She was very quiet when she rejoined the little party in the pit. It +was Tommy who, quivering with excitement, related to Mary what she had +seen. The younger girls deplored the hapless condition of the old +missionary; they wished he could be saved, but they felt the vanity of +wishing. Elizabeth sat in silence, thinking hard. + +"I must go up and get a breath of air," she said at last. + +"I'll come too," said Tommy. + +"No, dear, not yet; I want to be alone." + +There was something in her tone that set her sister wondering. + +"You'll be careful, Bess?" said Mary. + +"Yes, I must be careful," was the reply. + +Elizabeth climbed up the ladder. She was gone some time; her return +was announced by a slight rustling thud upon the ground; something had +been thrown into the pit. + +"What is that?" asked Tommy. "Are you all right, Bess?" + +"Quite right," said Elizabeth as she descended. "It is only a lot of +creepers. We are going to make another ladder." + +"Another! We don't want another." + +"The first isn't long enough or the right sort. I am going to release +the poor missionary." + +The girls were for the moment speechless with amazement. Then Tommy +said-- + +"You are mad, Bess; it is impossible. Don't talk such absolute +rubbish." + +"It isn't rubbish, dear. The savages are asleep. We can let down a +rope ladder. I will climb down and cut his bonds. He will be safe if +we get him into the tunnel." + +"Oh, how insane you are! We shan't let you do any such thing." + +"You are bound to wake them, Bess," said Mary; "you know how lightly +savages sleep. They are just like dogs, and wake at a whisper." + +"Not when they have fuddled themselves. I _must_ do it, girls. I +can't bear to leave the poor old man to his fate without trying to help +him. It is possible, and you must help me." + +Protest, entreaty, expostulation, were alike vain. Even when Tommy, +with an air of triumph, exclaimed, "The hole isn't big enough for you +to squeeze through," Elizabeth simply replied, "Then we must make it +bigger." + +Tommy knew from old experience that her elder sister was rather slow to +make up her mind about anything; but when it was made up nothing would +turn her. Some people called it firmness, I dare say there was a touch +of obstinacy as well. It was evident that Elizabeth was thoroughly +determined now, and the younger girls at length desisted from their +attempts to dissuade her, and agreed to help. + +Leaving Mary to assist Maku and Fangati in constructing a light ladder +from the creepers she had gathered, Elizabeth set off with Tommy to +return to the cave end of the tunnel. They had their knives with them. +On arriving at the hole, they saw that the natives were still asleep, +and several of the torches were almost burnt out. The dimmer light +favoured their work of enlarging the hole, which, as Tommy had said, +was too narrow by several inches for Elizabeth to pass through, still +less the rescued prisoner. + +When Elizabeth said that the hole must be made bigger, she had no +definite knowledge whether it was possible. It was characteristic of +her to form a resolution and then bend everything towards its +accomplishment. If she had had a favourite motto it would have been +"Where there's a will there's a way." Nevertheless, it was with some +anxiety that she examined the hole. One side of it was solid rock; it +would be a week's work to make any impression on it with their knives. +But the other side was of a more friable character. It appeared to be +formed of fragments that had settled down, and become compacted by the +weight above. A tentative chipping at this with her knife showed +Elizabeth that it would not be a difficult matter to scrape away enough +to enlarge the hole by more than a foot. + +There was danger in the task. Work as carefully as they might, it +would be impossible to prevent some of the chips and dust from dropping +into the cave. Luckily, none of the sleepers was immediately beneath +the hole; and Elizabeth thought that by working carefully, collecting +the larger chips and placing them on the floor of the tunnel, they +might obviate the risk of awakening the men by the noise of falling +stones. + +They set to work very quietly, not daring even to whisper to each +other. By making boring movements with the points of their knives they +brought away a good deal of fine dust, which they took in their hands +as far as possible and cast at their feet. Whenever they found that a +piece of rock of any considerable size was becoming loosened they +ceased work altogether with their knives and worried it out with their +fingers. At such times the fall of a certain quantity of dust into the +cave could not be avoided, and more than once they stopped, holding +their breath as they listened for some signs of disturbance below. But +all went well. All that troubled them was the terrible slowness of the +work. They were certainly enlarging the hole, but every inch seemed to +take an hour. Elizabeth wondered anxiously whether they would have +finished before daylight, when it would be too late to go further with +her plan. + +Thinking of this, her attention strayed for a moment from her work; and +before she could do anything to prevent it, a large fragment of rock +became detached, and fell with a crash upon the floor of the cave. The +girls started back, a cold shiver running through them. They heard +voices, but not so loud or excited as they expected. They dared not +look out at the hole, in case they were spied from below; but they +guessed that only a few of the sleepers had been awakened, and when, +after some minutes, the sounds diminished and ceased altogether, they +drew breath again. + +Apparently the natives had not been alarmed; such falls of rock from +the roof of the cave were probably not uncommon. After an interval +they resumed their work with renewed courage, not, however, presuming +on their immunity, but taking even more care than before. A second +fall might not pass so easily. + +They continued at the task for hours. The torches in the cave went out +one by one. When only one was left alight Elizabeth looked at her +watch. It was past four o'clock. The hole seemed to her now wide +enough to admit any ordinary man: but clearly it was too late to +attempt the more difficult part of her plan. She was tired out. It +would take some time to fetch the rope ladder from the pit, and before +the prisoner could be released and brought up into the tunnel, daylight +might be upon them. Besides, the feasters would have slept off the +effect of their orgy, and there would be a perilous risk of their +awakening. She thought it best to return to the pit and sleep. If +Maku was right, there was still more than thirty hours' respite, and +she would need all her strength and composure of mind for the final +effort. + +The two girls dragged themselves wearily through the tunnel. Half-way +they heard footsteps approaching them. + +"Who's that?" cried Tommy. + +"I'm so glad you are safe," replied Mary. "We have finished the +ladder, though it wasn't easy to make it in the dark, and I was getting +anxious about you." + +"We shall have to put it off until to-night," said Elizabeth. "The +hole is large enough now, but it is too late to do any more. We are +dead-beat and so terribly thirsty." + +They returned to the pit and refreshed themselves with cocoa-nut juice. +But this was a poor substitute for water, and when Fangati heard them +say how they longed for water to drink, and to bathe their hands and +faces, she volunteered to climb up and bring full cups from the stream +that ran hard by. There was still an hour of darkness left, so +Elizabeth agreed, and the young girl clambered up the ladder, carrying +two of their tin cups. She returned very quickly, and made the journey +a second time: the girls, after bathing their heads with wet +handkerchiefs, lay down and slept the sleep of exhaustion. + +It was high noon when they awoke, ravenously hungry. Elizabeth carried +the new ladder out into the pit, where there was sufficient light to +examine it. Considering that it had been made in darkness it proved a +wonderfully successful piece of work, and only needed strengthening +here and there. + +"How will you fix it at the hole, Bess?" asked Tommy. "There is +nothing to fasten it to." + +"I had thought of that. The only way is to bind the top end of it to a +long cane or stem--too long to pass through the hole. That will do it, +I think. I wish we had our boat-hook." + +"Suppose it should break?" + +"I am sure that the ladder won't break: those creepers are +extraordinarily tough, as you know. And half the strain will be borne +by the wall, so that the pole ought not to snap. With God's help we +shall succeed, dear." + +"I am dreadfully afraid, Bess." + +"The only thing I'm afraid of is the savages finding this pit. If they +should come to it they would certainly notice the newly-trampled +ground, and I don't think anything could save us then. But we must +hope for the best." + +The day passed all too slowly. How they longed for night to come! +They could not feel easy in mind until they were sure that their +hiding-place was not discovered. Yet the younger girls dreaded the +night equally, for though the first part of Elizabeth's plan was safely +accomplished, they could not think without horror of their sister +descending among the savages. Elizabeth's quiet confidence amazed +them. All that disturbed her was the fear that the prisoner might not +be spared until nightfall. + +Several times during the day she went to the end of the tunnel and +looked over into the cave. On one of these occasions the place was +empty except for the prisoner, who lay where she had seen him before, +motionless. Was he still alive? Had his captors given him food and +drink? She felt an intense compassion for the poor man. Would there +be time, she wondered, to set him free now, before the savages +returned? She blamed herself for not bringing the ladder with her; but +reflected that she could not have known that the cave would be +deserted. Probably by the time she had fetched the ladder and come +back with Maku and some of the others to assist her, the opportunity +would have passed. + +But she might speak to the prisoner and let him know that an attempt +would be made to save him. She looked anxiously towards the mouth of +the cave. Nobody was in sight. No sound came from the exterior. She +might at least venture to make a sound that would attract the attention +of the prisoner and yet not arouse suspicion if it were heard by the +natives. Leaning slightly over the ledge, she gave a low whistle. The +prisoner did not stir. There was no sign that the sound had been +heard, either by him or by another. She whistled again rather more +loudly. Still no sign. Taking courage she bent still lower, and +called in a low, clear tone-- + +"White man!" + +She could think of no other form of address. Maku had not told her the +missionary's name: she had not thought to ask it. + +"White man!" she repeated. + +The light was dim, but it seemed to her that the prostrate form moved. +"White man, do you hear me?" she said, panting, watching the entrance +of the cave intently, stretching her ears for the slightest sound. + +There came a murmur from below. + +"Do you hear me?" she called again. + +"Yes," was the answer, in a tone so faint that she could scarcely catch +it. "Who speaks?" + +"Listen!" said Elizabeth. "Friends are here--English friends. +To-night you will be set free. You will have to climb a ladder; do you +understand?" + +"I hear," said the voice. "God bless you!" + +"Hush!" said Elizabeth in a quick whisper: she had seen a shadow pass +across the entrance. She withdrew her head. A man entered, followed +by others, their arms full of food for the night's feast. + +She hurried back to the pit, thrilling with excitement. + +"He is alive!" she cried. "I have spoken to him, I told him we would +save him to-night." + +"Oh, why did you!" said Mary tremulously. "Suppose you can't do it! +the poor man will be restless all day. The savages may notice it and +be on their guard." + +"I am sure I did right," said Elizabeth. "It will be best for him to +be prepared. If he were released without warning he might be too much +overcome to collect himself, and our chance would be lost. As it is he +will know what to expect and be ready to help. Oh, I wish it were +dark!" + +Knowing how much depended on her calmness and self-possession, +Elizabeth tried to sleep, but her nervous excitement made this +impossible. She employed herself during the remaining hours of +daylight in testing and strengthening the ladder, and especially in +ensuring that the loops through which the supporting pole was to pass +were strong enough to bear the strain. The pole could not be obtained +until the fall of night rendered it safe to issue from the pit. She +explained carefully to Maku and Tommy, who were to help her, how they +should hold the pole in position across the lower part of the hole, and +how, if they found that she had been discovered, they were to draw up +the ladder immediately and remain perfectly quiet. At this Tommy's +lips trembled: the idea of losing Elizabeth was dreadful. But she +determined not to increase the difficulty of her sister's task by any +show of agitation, and accepted her instructions without a word. + +As for Maku, he had all along said nothing either for or against the +scheme. He seemed to have lost all individuality and to move like an +automaton at Elizabeth's bidding. + +"What is your missionary's name?" she asked him. + +He gave a native name which he was unable to translate; the English +name he had either forgotten or never heard. + +As soon as the first shades of evening descended, Elizabeth and Fangati +climbed out of the pit, and after a little search returned with a stout +sapling, which, when a few inches had been snapped off, gave a rod not +so long as the breadth of the tunnel at the farther end, but longer +than the width of the hole. Having fastened the rope ladder firmly to +this, Elizabeth gave it to Maku to carry, and led the way along the +tunnel. She had wished Mary to remain with Fangati at the pit, but +Mary declared that she could not bear to be left behind wondering in +the agony of suspense, so the whole party set off, Elizabeth impressing +on them all the need of perfect silence. + +They came to the end. The glare, the acrid smoke, the strident voices, +proclaimed that the ceremonies had already begun. Elizabeth gave one +glance into the cave, and having seen that the prisoner was still in +the same position she withdrew her eyes; the bestial conduct of the +savages sickened her. Hour after hour passed. The din was hideous. +It seemed that the ceremonies on this second night were being +prolonged. But presently they came to the same sudden end as before. +The drumming and the frenzied chant ceased; instead were heard the +sounds of men engaged in riotous feasting. Maku was restless; his +faded eyes lit up. Elizabeth remembered that he must have taken part +in similar orgies, and felt a nervous dread lest the excitement should +communicate itself to him, and he should by some sudden outcry betray +his presence. She laid her hand on his shoulder and whispered-- + +"Remember your friend there." + +The old man gave a sigh, and shrank away from the hole, murmuring +incomprehensibly in his own tongue. + +As on the previous night, the intoxicating liquor drunk by the rioters +produced its effect in somnolence. One by one they threw themselves +back and fell into swinish slumber. At last there was silence. +Several of the torches had gone out and not been replaced. Elizabeth +thought her chance of success would be greatest if she waited until +only one or two remained alight. She could not wait for absolute +darkness, for some light was necessary for her task, and she must act +while the sleep of the natives was heaviest. + +Now that the critical moment had come she was strangely calm. All +nervousness and excitement had vanished; her whole being was possessed +by one dominating idea--the rescue of the prisoner. Noiselessly she +let down the flexible ladder, which lay close against the wall. Then +seeing that Tommy and Maku had grasped the ends of the small pole as +she had instructed them, she prepared to clamber through the aperture. +At the last moment Mary flung her arms round her neck and kissed her +passionately; then she was gone. + +She slipped down the ladder very quickly on her bare feet, carrying her +open knife. She stood on the floor. The men were for the most part +stretched towards the middle of the cave, but one or two lay near the +prisoner. Pausing just one moment to look around, she moved quickly +along the wall, holding her skirts close about her as she passed the +sleepers. She came to the prisoner and stooped. His eyes were open. +She dared not cut his bonds with rapid strokes, for fear the snapping +should be heard. Gently she sawed the tendrils that were wound round +about his whole body, all her senses alert. It seemed ages before the +bonds were all loosened and removed. + +The prisoner did not stir. Elizabeth beckoned to him, but with his +eyes he seemed to try to explain that he was helpless. One of the +natives moved uneasily, and for one intolerable moment Elizabeth lost +her head. Then she understood: the prisoner's bonds had been so +tightly drawn, and he had so long remained in the one position, that +his limbs were numbed. Slipping to her knees, she began to chafe his +legs. A man at the far end of the cave gave a cough, and a hot wave +surged through the girl. At that moment she could have wished the +earth to open and swallow her. But once again there was silence, and +the terror passed. + +In a few minutes the prisoner was able to move his legs. Alternately +bending and straightening them, he felt them tingling with the coursing +blood. Elizabeth rose, glanced timorously round, and held out her +hands to him. He got up, staggered, and would have fallen but for her +sustaining arms. There was not enough space for both to pass abreast +between the wall and the prostrate natives. Walking backwards, +Elizabeth led him slowly towards the waiting ladder. Every step was +painful to him, and as he crept feebly on, Elizabeth's heart misgave +her; would he have the strength to climb? They came to the foot of the +ladder. All the torches were now extinguished save one. Complete +darkness would have been welcome if only Elizabeth could have had +confidence in the old man's strength. She pointed to the ladder, then +upwards towards the gap. The missionary understood. For an instant +Elizabeth hesitated. Should she go first, leaving the prisoner to +follow, or see him in safety before she mounted herself? A moment's +consideration showed her that she must be the first to climb. Maku and +Tommy would need all their strength to keep the pole in position; the +missionary was tall and no light weight; he could not scramble through +the hole unaided; therefore she must be there to help him. She dared +not speak to him, but in dumb show she indicated what he must do. He +nodded. Then she gave a slight tug upon the ladder as a sign to those +above, and nimbly mounted. + +She reached the top, slid through the hole, and looked back. The old +man was beginning to climb. With fast-beating heart she watched him, +dreading that now, even at the last moment, he might miss his footing +and fall back among his mortal enemies. They slept on. Slowly, +carefully, the climber drew himself up. To Elizabeth, fixing her eyes +on him, it seemed that he would never reach her. The ladder creaked; +would the sleepers waken? She looked anxiously towards them; they did +not move. Inch by inch he came nearer; he had almost gained the top, +when he swayed and for one terrible moment she thought he was lost. +But with a great effort he recovered himself; he mounted again; his +head was level with the hole. Elizabeth thrust out her arms, gripped +his wrists, and drew him into the tunnel, holding him firmly with her +strong, supple hands. He was through. + +But his shoulders had pressed heavily upon the sides of the hole, and +his feet had not touched the floor of the tunnel when several fragments +of loosened rock fell and struck the ground with a resounding clatter. +There was commotion below. Quick as thought Elizabeth drew up the +ladder, leaving Mary to support the old man, whose efforts had +exhausted him. + +As the ladder came through the hole it caught a fragment of rock that +lay on the ledge. Elizabeth dashed forward to prevent this from +falling. But it escaped her and fell crashing to the ground at the +feet of one of the natives, who was looking up in wonderment at the +strange thing crawling as it were into the wall. + +A yell proclaimed his discovery. All hope of secrecy was at an end. +Instantly the cave was filled with uproar. The sleeping men had leapt +to their feet. At first their cries were of amazement and alarm, but +one blew the flickering torch into flame, others kindled fresh torches +at it, and in the illumination they saw that their prisoner was gone. +In his place were the severed bonds, and beside them Elizabeth's open +knife, which in her anxious help of the old missionary she had +forgotten. + +With yells of rage the natives dashed hither and thither, pointing at +the gap in the wall, in too great a frenzy of excitement to hit on a +means of pursuing the prisoner. One picked up a trade gun and fired, +but the uselessness of this must have been apparent to them all. +Suddenly, at a word from their chief, six of them darted from the cave +into the open. In a few minutes they returned, bringing two straight, +young trees which they had uprooted from the loose soil outside. These +they set against the wall, and with hideous shouts of anticipated +triumph they began to swarm up towards the hole. + + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +FRIENDS IN NEED + +Meanwhile at the moment of discovery the little company in the tunnel +was overcome with horror and despair. The strain of the last few +minutes had told upon Elizabeth's strength. She trembled in every +limb. The others were as though paralysed; and the missionary, +bewildered and unstrung, stood helpless, his arms clasped by Mary in a +convulsive grip. + +The glare of the rekindled torches threw a sudden light upon the end of +the tunnel. The report of the shot seemed to shock Elizabeth into +renewed energy. "Back to the pit!" she cried. "Mary, go first with +the missionary." + +He had now recognized Maku, and was lost in amazement. The whole party +set off along the tunnel. Elizabeth guessed that the ascent of the +wall would offer no difficulties to men practised in climbing cocoa-nut +palms, and though she was urging her friends towards the pit she had no +hope of ultimate escape. + +The light soon failed. They had perforce to move slowly, and Mary +warned the missionary that presently when the roof became lower he +would have to crawl on hands and knees. She stretched her arms above +her head so that she might know when the time for stooping came. The +rest followed close behind, Elizabeth bringing up the rear. + +The lowest part of the tunnel was about one-third of its length from +the gap. As she crawled through this with Tommy immediately in front +of her, Elizabeth had a sudden thought which turned despair into hope. +The roof was no more than three feet above the floor. If only the +narrow space could be blocked, an effective obstacle to pursuit would +be set up. Was it possible? This portion of the tunnel was but a few +yards in length. As soon as she was able to stand again she called to +the rest to halt. + +"Have you your knives?" she asked her sisters when they came to her. + +"Yes," they both answered. + +"Come with me, Mary," she said, taking Tommy's knife from her. "Go on +with the others; we will follow soon." + +Mary and she returned to the point where the roof sloped, and +Elizabeth, slipping to her knees, began to prod at it with the knife. +To her great joy a shower of loose shale fell. + +"Help me, Mary; work as hard as you can." + +They plied their knives energetically. The missionary, anxious to +learn what they were about, joined them, and, having no other +implement, lifted a piece of hard rock and prodded at the roof with +that. Soon a considerable heap of earth and shale was piled up on the +floor. But their tools were poor substitutes for pickaxes, and +Elizabeth feared that there would not be time to block the tunnel +effectively before the savages arrived. + +All at once there was a tremendous crash, and the girls started back in +alarm, not quickly enough to escape some clods of earth that struck +them heavily. The loosening of the under layer of the roof had +disturbed the mass above, and there had now fallen upon the floor an +immense quantity of debris which completely blocked the tunnel, and +could only be removed with long labour. + +Elizabeth gave a cry of joy. + +"We are saved for the present," she said. "Come!" + +They hurried after the others, whom they overtook just as they reached +the opening into the pit. + +"We can't stay here," said Elizabeth; "they'll know there must be +another entrance, and will discover it as soon as it is light. We must +get up into the woods and hide." + +"The precipice!" said Mary instantly. + +"We could hardly get there in the dark," replied Elizabeth; "it's too +dangerous. But we must go as near it as possible, and climb to the top +when we can see our way." + +They wasted no time, but set up the ladder at once and clambered out of +the pit. Their haste was such that none thought of taking with them +any of their belongings until Elizabeth, at the last moment, remembered +that there were no fruit-trees where they were going. She collected +all the food that remained and handed it up to her sisters, together +with their kettle and tin cups. + +To Fangati was given the task of leading the party through the woods. +Their destination was a little hollow some distance away on the reverse +side of the precipice. It was thickly covered with trees, and would +afford shelter for the rest of the night. As soon as they dared they +would climb to the summit, a feat which in the darkness would be +hazardous in the extreme. + +Fangati was an unerring guide, and a quarter of an hour's uphill walk +brought them to the wooded hollow. Elizabeth and Mary each took an arm +of the missionary to assist him; indeed, Elizabeth felt the need of +support herself; her strength was nearly exhausted. Not a word was +spoken during the journey. All ears were strained to catch sounds from +below. For a time they heard nothing, but presently the cries of the +islanders came faintly on the air from afar. These ceased before they +reached their shelter, and it seemed that the pursuit was taking +another direction. + +They sank upon the ground beneath the trees. + +"Let us thank God for all His mercies," said the missionary, and in +tones little above a whisper, he uttered a few simple words of +gratitude and of entreaty for protection during the night. + +"I am filled with amazement at my marvellous deliverance," he said to +Elizabeth. "I know Maku and Fangati, but who are you, my dear young +ladies, and how came you upon this island? Have you nobody else with +you? But I am inconsiderate; you must be very weary: doubtless you +will tell me all in the morning." + +"I am tired," Elizabeth confessed; "but I could not sleep, and the joy +of hearing an English voice is greater than I can tell." + +There was a sob in her voice. Mary clasped her hand. + +"I will tell our story, Bess dear," she said; "lay your head in my lap +and rest." + +So Mary quietly began to relate the story of their voyage. As she +casually mentioned the name of the vessel the missionary interrupted +with an exclamation. + +"The _Elizabeth_! Was her skipper Captain Barton?" + +"Yes," said Mary in surprise. "Did you know Uncle Ben?" + +"Know him! He was one of my oldest friends. I met him in London a few +days before he sailed; indeed, he offered to bring me back in his own +vessel. He mentioned that his nieces were accompanying him. What has +happened?" + +Mary went on to tell of the wreck, the landing on the island, and the +simple outline of their life since. + +"Marvellous," said the old man; "and my poor old friend!--you saw +nothing of the raft?" + +"Nothing. Do you think that there is any chance at all that Uncle Ben +was saved?" + +"I cannot tell. Strange things happen in the providence of God. I see +the hand of God in your presence here; but for that I should not have +lived another day. We can but trust that my old friend is safe. He +may be on one of these many islands. I hope so." + +In answer to a question from Mary he related how he had gone from +London to San Francisco, and sailed thence in an American ship for the +South Pacific. Having made a tour of the mission-stations, he had only +reached his own island a few days ago. He had been met on the shore by +the natives with every mark of welcome; the absence of the chief was +plausibly explained; but the vessel had no sooner departed than he was +seized and tied up. He expected instant death, but had been reserved +for sacrifice at the ceremonies in connection with the inauguration of +the new chief. + +"Did they give you food?" asked Tommy. + +"Yes, my dear, or I should never have had the strength to profit by +your sister's brave deed. Do you know, when I heard her voice, I +thought it had been the voice of an angel, speaking to me as the angel +spoke to St. Peter in prison. The remembrance of how the apostle was +set free was very cheering as I lay waiting for night. Your sister has +indeed been an angel of deliverance. I thank God, who put courage into +her heart." + +They talked until the light of dawn stole through the trees. Elizabeth +had fallen asleep. Without disturbing her the others rose and went to +the edge of the clump of woodland, whence a considerable portion of the +island was visible. No savages were in sight or hearing. They made a +breakfast of fruit, and when Elizabeth awoke, and had eaten, they took +their way with many precautions up the steep ascent to the summit of +the precipice. + +There grew upon it a few palm-trees, which did not afford as good a +screen as the clump they had just left. On the other hand it commanded +a wider outlook over the sea. They hoped that the savages, failing to +discover them, would eventually return to their island. Only when they +saw the canoes departing would it be safe to venture down again. + +Their situation gave them much anxiety. Their stock of food was small, +and they had now another mouth to feed. Already they felt the lack of +water. The stream that flowed near the pit and plunged down over the +waterfall was too far distant for them to attempt to visit it; and +while the savages were on the island the still longer journey to the +stream near the site of their original hut was out of the question. +They hoped with all their heart that the intruders would soon depart. + +But this hope died as the day wore on. From time to time they heard +shouts, now distant, now nearer at hand. Clearly the men were +searching for them. Once they were greatly alarmed when they caught +sight of dusky figures crossing the open ground below their recent +settlement, and knew by their shouts and gestures that they had +discovered traces of habitation. The natives had indeed already come +upon the pit and searched it. By good fortune they had followed the +tracks down to the shore instead of up into the higher ground. They +scoured the copse in which the boat and canoe had been placed, and on +discovering them hastened along the shore in both directions. No doubt +it was only the apparent inaccessibility of the precipice that +prevented them from suspecting that as the fugitives' place of refuge. + +The day passed. The little party lay in the shade of the trees, and +kept as still as possible; but they were much distressed by heat and +thirst, and at the fall of night the girls felt thoroughly worn out. +Mr. Corke, the missionary, arranged that they should sleep through the +night, while he and the two natives kept watch. + +Elizabeth was very unwilling that this task should be undergone by the +old man; but he assured her that he was very tough, and had quite +recovered from the effects of confinement, owing to the fortunate +circumstance that the islanders had not deprived him of food. + +When the next morning broke, and the girls, feeling weak and ill, rose +from their hard couches, they were amazed to discover that Mr. Corke +was no longer with them. + +"Where is he?" asked Elizabeth anxiously. + +"He go fetch water," said Maku. "He say mus' have water, so he go down +all-same fetch some." + +"Why did you let him? Why didn't you wake us?" cried Elizabeth in +great distress. + +"He say mus' go," persisted the old chief. "He say you do lot fo' he, +he do little t'ing fo' you." + +Tommy ran to the edge of the plantation to look for the missionary. +Her sisters heard her give a low cry, and next moment she came running +back to them, her eyes ablaze with excitement. + +"A ship! A ship!" she cried. + +The startling news was almost overwhelming. For a moment the girls +stood as though rooted to the ground, then they rushed forward, +following Tommy, who had already darted back towards the edge. Their +hearts leapt within them as they saw, far out at sea, a line of black +smoke, and beneath it the low hull of a steamer. + +"Is she coming this way?" said Mary anxiously. + +"Oh, I do hope so," said Elizabeth. "We must make a signal. Let us +tie our handkerchiefs together; Fangati can climb one of the trees with +it." + +In a few moments Fangati had climbed a tall stem, and tied the three +knotted handkerchiefs to a branch projecting towards the sea. Then the +girls remembered Mr. Corke, whom in their momentary excitement they had +forgotten. There was no sound from below; the natives had certainly +not yet seen him, or shouts would have announced their delight. + +But his continued absence made the girls ache with dread. + +They watched the steamer eagerly; the hull was enlarging; it was +approaching rapidly; it was heading straight for the island. The +signal had apparently been seen. But there was still no sign of the +missionary. + +When the vessel was about half-a-mile from the shore its motion ceased. + +"They are afraid to come closer because of the rocks," said Mary. +"Look, they're lowering a boat." + +But at this moment their attention was withdrawn from the steamer by +startling sounds from below--loud, fierce shouts mingled with the +report of fire-arms. + +"Oh! I'm afraid they've caught him," exclaimed Elizabeth, clasping her +hands in distress. + +They ran along the edge of the precipice to a spot where they had a +better view of the open ground from the cove to the site of their huts. +The din was increasing in volume and fury, but as yet nothing could be +seen. Suddenly, from beyond the jutting edge of a crag, they saw the +missionary running with all his might, not towards them, but towards +the sea. The girls wondered at this, for he could not have caught +sight of the steamer, owing to the trees. It dawned on them afterwards +that the chivalrous old man, in his care for them, was leading the +pursuers away from their hiding-place. + +Quivering with apprehension they watched the runner. Presently, less +than a hundred yards behind him, a horde of savages burst into view, +uttering frantic yells, as they leapt after their expected victim. For +some moments he disappeared from the view of the anxious spectators on +the precipice, hidden by the intervening trees. Then he emerged again; +he was still running at a speed amazing in a man of his years. What +would be the end of the race? The pursuers were gaining on him; they +were hard at his heels: it seemed impossible that he should not be +overtaken. + +He was now upon the beach. A few yards of sand separated him from the +sea. He stumbled, recovered himself, dashed on again, and to the +girls' horror plunged into the water. The terrifying image of hungry +sharks rose in their minds. Several of the pursuers halted and +levelled their guns at the swimmer, others plunged in after him, +evidently determined not to be baulked of their prey. + +All this time the attention of the girls had been divided between this +scene on the shore and the steamer's boat, which was rapidly +approaching. They could not tell whether it had been seen either by +the pursuers or the fugitive. They watched in breathless excitement. +The boat was drawing nearer to the swimmer, but the foremost of the +savages was nearer still. Suddenly there was a flash and a puff of +smoke from the boat, followed by a report. The brown men stopped: +there was a moment's hesitation, then they were seen striking out +vigorously for the shore. + +"Saved! Saved!" cried Tommy, dancing for joy. "Oh, let's go and meet +them, Bess." + +"Better wait, dear," said Elizabeth, whose lips were quivering. "Let +them drive the savages away first." + +In tense excitement they watched the missionary lifted into the boat. +It was too far distant as yet for them to distinguish its occupants. +As soon as the missionary was aboard the sailors dipped their oars +again and pulled lustily for the shore. The girls strained their eyes. +The newcomers might be Dutch, French, English, or American; they were +white men; the long captivity was ended. + +The boat had almost reached the beach. Suddenly Tommy gave a scream, +and clutched at Mary's arm. + +"It's Uncle Ben! It's Uncle Ben!" she cried. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +THE HOME-COMING + +Who can describe the happiness of friends long parted when they meet +again! As there is a grief too deep for tears, so there is a joy too +intense for words to express. Let the reader picture to herself the +meeting of uncle and nieces, the sober satisfaction of Mr. Purvis, the +ecstasy of little Dan Whiddon, the jolly faces of Long Jimmy, Sunny Pat +and the rest. + +Uncle Ben's story was a simple and natural one. He had no sooner +launched the raft with all his crew on board, than the _Elizabeth_ went +down with a gurgle and was seen no more. The raft drifted about for +days at the mercy of every current, until it was sighted by a merchant +brig. The castaways were picked up, but in spite of Captain Barton's +entreaties the skipper would not alter his course to search for the +girls. He was bound for San Francisco with a perishable cargo, and +declared that he could not waste time and money scouring the South +Pacific for any females, even were they princesses or queens. + +At San Francisco Captain Barton chartered a steamer. He never spoke of +the pang this must have cost him. Those who knew the old man guessed +how bitterly he felt the necessity, at the close of his career, of thus +tacitly admitting the superiority of steam over sails. + +The steamer had made for Maku's island, Captain Barton hoping to enlist +the services of Mr. Corke and the people in the search for his nieces. +Learning on his arrival that Maku had disappeared, and that the +missionary had been carried away to the sacred island, he at once +started to rescue his friend. He was distressed at the interruption of +his primary quest, but when Mr. Corke's whereabouts was a certainty, +while his nieces' very existence was doubtful, he felt that the nearer +duty must be accomplished first. His delight at being able to rescue +the girls, his friend, and the old chief at the same time may be +imagined. + +His action on the island was summary. On learning the state of +affairs, he sent the steamer along the shore to the spot where the +native canoes were beached, drove off the infuriated natives with a +warning shot from his brass gun, and had the canoes towed out to sea. +He said he did not hold with revolutions, and meant to reinstate Maku +in his old chiefdom. Since those of his disaffected subjects who had +come to the island were the mystery men and their principal supporters, +he decided to leave them there with their new chief, having learnt that +they would have no difficulty in finding sustenance. He would carry +back Maku and Fangati with the missionary to their island, and to +ensure that they should not be molested by the revolutionaries he +determined to take the canoes in tow, and so leave them without the +means of crossing the sea. + +The girls left the scene of their adventures without regret. Looking +back upon their life there, they acknowledged that it had been on the +whole happy, and their terrors seemed trifling now that they were free +from them. Tommy did not fail to seek for her parrot, which she found +disconsolate in the boat, and which, she declared, spoke to her for the +first and last time in its life when she took it up and perched it on +her shoulder. She was very reluctant to part with Fangati, and tried +to persuade her uncle to take her back to England with them; but the +old man assured her that the girl was happier in her own land, and put +an end to the subsequent discussion with one of his crusted aphorisms. + + +There is a little town in Surrey which, though not far from London, +preserves a good deal of the charm of the country. Its roads are +shaded with unlopped trees; its houses lie amid pleasant gardens; and +being away from the main routes it is not devastated by motor cars. + +In the front garden of one of the houses rises a tall white mast, +complete with yards and halyards. Over the entrance stands the model +of a full-rigged barque. In the hall a white parrot spends a placid +but noisy existence. These emblems of the nautical life are confined +to the front of the house; at the back there is a tennis lawn, a +well-kept flower garden, with glass-houses, and an orchard. + +Captain Barton was advised to take this house by his lawyer, who wished +to let it for a client. A tramp through Deptford and Rotherhithe soon +convinced him that, however well suited those riverside suburbs may +have been to seafaring men in the days of Queen Bess, they did not +offer much attraction nowadays to a retired mariner with three nieces. +And having assured himself that the country town in question had an +excellent high school for girls, with a practising school attached, he +followed his lawyer's advice--for once in a way, as he said. + +Elizabeth keeps house for him, spending a good deal of time in the +garden. She is assisted there by Dan Whiddon, who does not grow very +fast, although the Captain makes him climb the mast once a day for the +sake of stretching his limbs. Mary is learning how to teach, and Tommy +is in the fifth form at school, champion in tennis, and a dashing +forward in the hockey team. Her first reports made her uncle screw up +his mouth, and rub his bald pate, and ask Elizabeth what on earth was +to be done with a minx like that. "Has good abilities, but lacks +application," he quoted. "Much too talkative. Has lost too many +conduct marks this term." Elizabeth begged him to be patient, assuring +him that Tommy would turn out quite well in time. And as the same +mistresses who penned the above remarks are all wonderfully fond of +Tommy, and she is the most popular girl in the school, it is evident +that she has at least one most enviable quality, the power of winning +friends. + +A visitor often comes to the house, at whose appearance Captain Barton +retires to his den and grumps and growls over his beloved pipe. The +young electrical engineer whom the girls had met in Valparaiso will +certainly get on in the world, if dogged persistence has its reward. +Though they had then been unable to give him any address, and had held +no communication with him since, they had not been settled more than a +week before he called. "The impudence of the fellow!" said Captain +Barton inwardly, when Elizabeth introduced the visitor. Through the +wreaths of smoke from his pipe the worthy Captain sees visions of +Elizabeth keeping house for some one else, and the poor man, I fear it +must be confessed, is jealous. Tommy looks on with a humorous twinkle +in her eye. + +"Poor old Nunky!" she thinks. "He's wondering what in the world he'll +do when Bess is married, and Mary's away teaching, and he's left to the +tender mercies of _Me_!" + +But I have watched many girls in my time, and I shouldn't be at all +surprised if Tommy--she will have her hair up and be Miss Katherine +Westmacott then--develops into a very capable housekeeper. She will +certainly be what an old lady friend of mine calls "a bit of sunshine +in the home." + + + + +_Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd., London and Bungay._ + + + + +BOOKS FOR GIRLS + + +PUBLISHED BY + +HENRY FROWDE AND HODDER & STOUGHTON + + +THE RED BOOK FOR GIRLS + +EDITED BY + +Mrs. HERBERT STRANG + +A miscellany for girls, containing a large number of complete original +stories by popular writers; extracts from great authors; articles and +poems. Illustrated with 12 plates in colour by HUGH THOMSON, W. R. S. +STOTT, N. M. PRICE, CHARLES PEARS, and other artists, and numerous +black and white drawings. 288 pages. Crown 4to, cloth, 3/6; picture +boards, cloth back, 2/6; also in full gilt, 5/-. + + +SOME OF THE CONTENTS + + PAULINA'S ADVENTURE. By MARY COWDEN CLARKE. + ABOU CASSEM'S OLD SLIPPERS. + AN IOWA HEROINE. By AMY BARNARD. + ANNE ELIZABETH. By ALICE MASSIE. + CATHERINE DOUGLAS. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. + THE LAST STRAW. By ESMEE RHOADES. + MAGGIE RUNS AWAY. By GEORGE ELIOT. + THE DOG AND MAISIE. By MRS. HERBERT STRANG. + ENID'S ADVENTURE. By BESSIE MARCHANT. + THE YOUNG TOY-MAKERS. By MABEL QUILLER-COUCH. + MY MONKEY JACKO. By FRANK BUCKLAND. + + + + +Stories by Popular Authors + + +CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE + +Uncle Hilary's Nieces + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges. +6/-. + +Until the death of their father, the course of life of Uncle Hilary's +nieces had run smooth; but then the current of misfortune came upon +them, carried them, with their mother and brothers, to London, and +established them in a fiat. Here, under the guardianship of Uncle +Hilary, they enter into the spirit of their new situation; and when it +comes to a question of ways and means, prove that they have both +courage and resource. Thus Bertha secretly takes a position as +stock-keeper to a fashionable dressmaker; Milly tries to write, and has +the satisfaction of seeing her name in print; Edward takes up +architecture and becomes engrossed in the study of "cupboards and +kitchen sinks"; while all the rest contribute as well to the +maintenance of the household as to the interest of the story. + +"We have seldom read a prettier story than ... 'Uncle Hilary's Nieces.' +... It is a daintily woven plot clothed in a style that has already +commended itself to many readers, and is bound to make more +friends."--_Daily News_. + + + +The Five Macleods + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges. 6/-. + +The modern Louisa Alcott! That is the title that critics in England +and America have bestowed on Miss Christina Gowans Whyte, whose +"Story-Book Girls" they declare to be the best girls' story since +"Little Women." Like the Leightons and the Howards, the Macleods are +another of those delightful families whose doings, as described by Miss +Whyte, make such entertaining reading. Each of the Five Macleods +possesses an individuality of her own. Elspeth is the eldest--sixteen, +with her hair "very nearly up"--and her lovable nature makes her a +favourite with every one; she is followed, in point of age, by the +would-be masterful Winifred (otherwise Winks) and the independent Lil; +while little Babs and Dorothy bring up the rear. + +"Altogether a most charming story for girls,"--_Schoolmaster_. + + + +Nina's Career + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges. 6/-. + +"Nina's Career" tells delightfully of a large family of girls and boys, +children of Sir Christopher Howard. Friends of the Howards are Nina +Wentworth, who lives with three aunts, and Gertrude Mannering. +Gertrude is conscious of always missing in her life that which makes +the lives of the Howards so joyous and full. They may have "careers"; +she must go to Court and through the wearying treadmill of the rich +girls. The Howards get engaged, marry, go into hospitals, study in art +schools; and in the end Gertrude also achieves happiness. + +"We have been so badly in need of writers for girls who shall be in +sympathy with the modern standard of intelligence, that we are grateful +for the advent of Miss Whyte, who has not inaptly been described as the +new Miss Alcott."--_Outlook_. + + + +The Story-Book Girls + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges. 6/-. + +This story won the £100 prize in the Bookman competition. The +Leightons are a charming family. There is Mabel, the beauty, her +nature strength and sweetness mingled; and Jean, the downright, blunt, +uncompromising; and Elma, the sympathetic, who champions everybody, and +has a weakness for long words. And there is Cuthbert, too, the clever +brother. Cuthbert is responsible for a good deal, for he saves +Adelaide Maud from an accident, and brings the Story-Book Girls into +the story. Every girl who reads this book will become acquainted with +some of the realest, truest, best people in recent fiction. + +"It is not too much to say that Miss Whyte has opened a new era in the +history of girls' literature.... The writing, distinguished in itself, +is enlivened by an all-pervading sense of humour."--_Manchester +Courier_. + + + +A NEW ALBUM FOR GIRLS + +My Schooldays + +In four forms: Velvet Calf, boxed, 8/6 net; Padded Leather, 6/- net; +Leather (or Parchment tied with ribbon), 5/- net; Cloth, olivine edges, +2/6 net. + +An album in which girls can keep a record of their schooldays. In +order that the entries may be neat and methodical, certain pages have +been allotted to various different subjects, such as Addresses, +Friends, Books, Matches, Birthdays, Concerts, Holidays, Theatricals, +Presents, Prizes and Certificates, and so on. The album is beautifully +decorated throughout. + + + +J. M. WHITFELD + +Tom who was Rachel + +A Story of Australian Life. Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. +Large crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. 5/-. + +This is a story of Colonial life by an author who is new to English +readers. In writing about Australia Miss Whitfeld is, in a very +literal sense, at home; and no one can read her book without coming to +the conclusion that she is equally so in drawing pen portraits of +children. Her work possesses all the vigour and freshness that one +usually associates with the Colonies, and at the same time preserves +the best traditions of Louisa Alcott. In "Tom who was Rachel" the +author has described a large family of children living on an up-country +station; and the story presents a faithful picture of the everyday life +of the bush. Rachel (otherwise Miss Thompson, abbreviated to "Miss +Tom," afterwards to "Tom,") is the children's step-sister; and it is +her influence for good over the wilder elements in their nature that +provides the real motive of a story for which all English boys and +girls will feel grateful. + + + +ELSIE J. OXENHAM + +Mistress Nanciebel + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges. 5/-. + +This is a story of the Restoration. Nanciebel's father, Sir John +Seymour, had so incurred the displeasure of King Charles by his +persistent opposition to the threatened war against the Dutch, that he +was sent out of the country. Nothing would dissuade Nanciebel from +accompanying him, so they sailed away together and were duly landed on +a desolate shore, which they afterwards discovered to be a part of +Wales. Here, by perseverance and much hard toil, John o' Peace made a +new home for his family, in which enterprise he owed not a little to +the presence and constant help of Nanciebel, who is the embodiment of +youthful optimism and womanly tenderness. + +"A charming book for girls."--_Evening Standard_. + + + +WINIFRED M. LETTS + +The Quest of The Blue Rose + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges. 5/-. + +After the death of her mother, Sylvia Sherwood has to make her own way +in the world as a telegraph clerk. The world she finds herself in is a +girls' hostel in a big northern city. For a while she can only see the +uncongenial side of her surroundings; but when she has made a friend +and found herself a niche, she begins to realize that though the Blue +Rose may not be for her finding, there are still wild roses in every +hedge. In the end, however, Sylvia, contented at last with her +hard-working, humdrum life, finds herself the successful writer of a +book of children's poems. + +"Miss Letts has written a most entertaining work, which should become +very popular. The humour is never forced, and the pathetic scenes are +written with true feeling."--_School Guardian_. + + + +Bridget of All Work + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges. 5/-. + +The scene of the greater part of this story is laid in Lancashire, and +the author has chosen her heroine from among those who know what it is +to feel the pinch of want and strive loyally to combat it. There is a +charm about Bridget Joy, moving about her kitchen, keeping a light +heart under the most depressing surroundings. Girl though she is, it +is her arm that encircles and protects those who should in other +circumstances have been her guardians, and her brave heart that enables +the word Home to retain its sweetness for those who are dependent on +her. + +"Miss Letts has written a story for which elder girls will be grateful, +so simple and winning is it; and we recognize in the author's work a +sense of character and ease of style which ought to ensure its +popularity."--_Globe_. + + + +MABEL QUILLER-COUCH + +The Carroll Girls + +Illustrated, 5/-. + +The father of the Carroll girls fell into misfortune, and had to go to +Canada to make a new start. But he could not take his girls with him, +and they were left in charge of their cousin Charlotte, in whose +country home they grew up, learning to be patient, industrious, and +sympathetic. The author has a dainty and pleasant touch, and describes +her characters so lovingly that no girl can read this book without keen +interest in Esther's housekeeping and Penelope's music, Angela's +poultry-farming, and Poppy's dreams of market-gardening. + + + +ANNA CHAPIN RAY + +Teddy: Her Daughter + +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. +3/6. + +Many young readers have already made the acquaintance of Teddy in Miss +Anna Chapin Ray's previous story, "Teddy: Her Book." The heroine of the +present story is Teddy's daughter Betty--a young lady with a strong +will and decided opinions of her own. When she is first introduced to +us she is staying on a holiday at Quantuck, a secluded seaside retreat; +and Miss Ray describes the various members of this small summer +community with considerable humour. Among others is Mrs. Van Hicks, a +lady of great possessions, but little culture, who seeks to put people +under a lasting obligation to her by making friends with them. On +hearing that a nephew of this estimable lady is about to arrive at +Quantuck, Betty makes up her mind beforehand to dislike him. At first +she almost succeeds, for, like herself, Percival has a temper, and can +be "thorny" at times. As they come lo know each other better, however, +a less tempestuous state of things ensues, and eventually they cement a +friendship that is destined to carry them far. + + + +Nathalie's Sister + +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. +3/6. + +Nobody knows--or cares--much about Nathalie's Sister at the opening of +this story. She is, indeed, merely Nathalie's Sister, without a name +of her own, shining with a borrowed light. Before the end is reached, +however, her many good qualities have received the recognition they +deserve, and she is Margaret Arterburn, enjoying the respect and +admiration of all her friends. Her temper is none of the best: she has +a way of going direct to the point in conversation, and her words have +sometimes an unpleasant sting; yet when the time comes, she reveals +that she is not lacking in the qualities of gentleness and affection, +not to say heroism, which many young readers have already learned to +associate with her sister Nathalie. + + + +Nathalie's Chum + +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, +olivine edges. 3/6. + +This story deals with a chapter in the career of the Arterburn family, +and particularly of Nathalie, a vivacious, strong-willed girl of +fifteen. After the death of their parents the children were scattered +among different relatives, and the story describes the efforts of the +eldest son, Harry, to bring them together again. At first there is a +good deal of aloofness, owing to the fact that, having been kept apart +for so long, the children are practically strangers to each other; but +at length Harry takes his sister Nathalie into his confidence and makes +her his ally in the management of their small household, while she +finds in him the chum of whom she has long felt the need. + +"Another of those pleasant stories of American life which Miss Anna +Chapin Ray knows so well how to write."--_Birmingham Post_. + + + +Teddy: Her Book + +A Story of Sweet Sixteen. + +Illustrated in Colour, by ROBERT HOPE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges. 3/6. + +"Teddy is a delightful personage; and the story of her friendships, her +ambitions, and her successes is thoroughly engrossing."--_World_. + +"To read of Teddy is to love her."--_Yorkshire Daily Post_. + + + +Janet: Her Winter in Quebec + +Illustrated in Colour by GORDON BROWNE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges. 3/6. + +"The whole tone of the story is as bright and healthy as the atmosphere +in which these happy months were spent."--_Outlook_. + +"The sparkle of a Canadian winter ripples across Anna Chapin Ray's +'Janet.'"--_Lady's Pictorial_. + + + +L. B. WALFORD + +A Sage of Sixteen + +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, +olivine edges. 3/6. + +Elma, the heroine of this story, is called a sage by her wealthy and +sophisticated relations in Park Lane, with whom she spends a +half-holiday every week, and who regard her as a very wise young +person. The rest of her time is passed at a small boarding school, +where, as might be supposed, Elma's friends look upon her rather as an +ordinary healthy girl than as one possessing unusual wisdom. The story +tells of Elma's humble life at school, her occasional excursions into +fashionable society; the difficulties she experiences in her endeavour +to reconcile the two; and the way in which she eventually wins the +hearts of those around her in both walks of life. + + + +L. T. MEADE + +The Beauforts + +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth. +2/6. + +This is one of Mrs. Meade's pleasant stories of girl life. It deals +with the fortunes of a family in straitened circumstances, the father +of which has a gift for poetry that publishers refuse to recognize. In +spite of his many failures, his daughter Patty does not lose faith in +her father's genius; she supports him in his trials; and eventually +reaps the reward that her constancy has merited. + + + +ANNIE MATHESON + +A Day Book for Girls + +Containing a quotation for each day of the year, arranged by ANNIE +MATHESON, with Colour Illustrations by C. E. BROCK. + +Leather, with special emblematic design in gold, 3/6 net; cloth, 2/6 +net. + +Miss Annie Matheson is herself well known to many as a writer of hymns +and poetry of a high order. In "A Day Book for Girls" she has brought +together a large number of extracts both in poetry and prose, and so +arranged them that they furnish an inspiring and ennobling watchword +for each day of the year. Miss Matheson has spared no pains to secure +variety and comprehensiveness in her selection of quotations; her list +of authors ranges from Marcus Aurelius to Mr. Swinburne, and includes +many who are very little known to the general public. + + + + +SOME BOOKS FOR BOYS AND GIRLS + +PUBLISHED BY + +HENRY FROWDE and HODDER & STOUGHTON + + +BOOKS FOR BOYS + +By HERBERT STRANG + +"_Boys who read Mr. Strang's works have not merely the advantage of +perusing enthralling and wholesome tales, but they are also absorbing +sound and trustworthy information of the men and times about which they +are reading._"--DAILY TELEGRAPH. + + + +Humphrey Bold + +Chances and Mischances by Land and Sea. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. H. MARGETSON. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 6s. + +In this story are recounted the many adventures that befell Mr. +Humphrey Bold of Shrewsbury, from the time when, a puny slip of a boy, +he was befriended by Joe Punchard, the cooper's apprentice (who nearly +shook the life out of his tormentor, Cyrus Vetch, by rolling him down +the Wyle Cop in a barrel), to the day when, grown into a sturdy young +giant, he sailed into Plymouth Sound as first lieutenant of the Bristol +frigate. The intervening chapters teem with exciting incidents, +telling of sea-fights with that redoubtable privateer Duguay Trouin; of +Humphrey's escape from a French prison; of his voyage to the West +Indies and all the perils he encountered there; together with an +account of the active service he saw under that grim old English +seaman, Admiral Benbow. + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"So felicitous is he in imparting local colour to +his narrative that whilst reading it we have found ourselves thinking +of Thackeray. This suggests a standard by which very few writers of +boys' books will bear being judged. The majority of them are content +to provide their young friends with mere reading. Herbert Strang +offers them literature." + + + +Rob the Ranger + +A Story of the Fight for Canada. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. H. MARGETSON, and three Maps. Crown 8vo, +cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +Rob Somers, son of an English settler in New York State, sets out with +Lone Pete, a trapper, in pursuit of an Indian raiding party which has +destroyed his home and carried off his younger brother. He is captured +and taken to Quebec, where he finds his brother in strange +circumstances, and escapes with him in the dead of the winter, in +company with a little band of stout-hearted New Englanders. They are +pursued over snow and ice, and in a log hut beside Lake Champlain +maintain a desperate struggle against a larger force of French, +Indians, and half-breeds, ultimately reaching Fort Edward in safety. + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"If there had ever been the least doubt as to Mr. +Herbert Strang's pre-eminence as a writer of boys' books, it would be +very effectually banished by this latest work of his." + + + +One of Clive's Heroes: + +A Story of the Fight for India. + +With Illustrations by W. RAINEY, R.I., and Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +Desmond Burke goes out to India to seek his fortune, and is sold by a +false friend of his, one Marmaduke Diggle, to the famous Pirate of +Gheria. But he escapes, runs away with one of the Pirate's own +vessels, and meets Colonel Clive, whom he assists to capture the +Pirate's stronghold. His subsequent adventures on the other side of +India--how he saves a valuable cargo of his friend, Mr. Merriman, +assists Clive in his fights against Sirajuddaula, and rescues Mr. +Merriman's wife and daughter from the clutches of Diggle--are told with +great spirit and humour. Mr. Strang lived for several years in India, +and tells a great deal about the country, the natives, and their ways +of life which he saw with his own eyes. + +_Athenaeum_.--"An absorbing story.... The narrative not only thrills, +but also weaves skilfully out of fact and fiction a clear impression of +our fierce struggle for India." + + + +Samba + +A Story of the Congo. + +Illustrated by W. RAINEY, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine +edges, 5s. + +The first work of fiction in which the cause of the hapless Congo +native is championed. + +_Standard_.--"It was an excellent idea on the part of Mr. Herbert +Strang to write a story about the treatment of the natives in the Congo +Free State.... Mr. Strang has a big following among English boys, and +anything he chooses to write is sure to receive their appreciative +attention." + +_Journal of Education_.--"We are glad that a writer who has already won +for himself a reputation for good and vigorous work should have taken +up the cause of the rubber slaves of the Congo." + +_Scotsman_.--"Mr. Herbert Strang has written not a few admirable books +for boys, but none likely to make a more profound impression than his +new story of this year." + + + +The Red Book for Boys. + +Edited by HERBERT STRANG. + +A miscellany for Boys, containing a large variety of complete stories +and articles by well-known writers; episodes and narratives of +adventure; poems, etc. + +288 pages, with 12 Plates in Colour, and many Illustrations in black +and white. Picture boards, cloth back, 2s. 6d. + +_Some of the Contents._ + + TRAPPED. By G. A. HENTY. + THE PUNISHMENT OF KHIPIL. By GEORGE MEREDITH. + A MODERN ODYSSEUS. By L. QUILLER-COUCH. + FOREST ADVENTURES. By HERBERT STRANG. + HIS FATHER'S HONOUR. By Captain GILSON. + THE HIGHWAYMAN. By ALFRED NOYES. + OCEAN LINERS, PAST AND PRESENT. By FRANK H. MASON. + + + +Barclay of the Guides: + +A Story of the Indian Mutiny. + +Illustrated in Colour by H. W. KOEKKOEK. With Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +Of all our Native Indian regiments the Guides have probably the most +glorious traditions. They were among the few who remained true to +their salt during the trying days of the great Mutiny, vying in +gallantry and devotion with our best British regiments. The story +tells how James Barclay, after a strange career in Afghanistan, becomes +associated with this famous regiment, and though young in years, bears +a man's part in the great march to Delhi, the capture of the royal +city, and the suppression of the Mutiny. + + + +With Drake On the Spanish Main + +Illustrated in Colour by ARCHIBALD WEBB. With Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +A rousing story of adventure by sea and land. The hero, Dennis +Hazelrig, is cast ashore on an island in the Spanish Main, the sole +survivor of a band of adventurers from Plymouth. He lives for some +time with no companion but a spider monkey, but by a series of +remarkable incidents he gathers about him a numerous band of escaped +slaves and prisoners, English, French and native; captures a Spanish +fort; fights a Spanish galleon; meets Francis Drake, and accompanies +him in his famous adventures on the Isthmus of Panama; and finally +reaches England the possessor of much treasure. The author has, as +usual, devoted much pains to characterisation, and every boy will +delight in Amos Turnpenny, Tom Copstone, and other bold men of Devon, +and in Mirandola, the monkey. + +_School Guardian_.--"Another of Mr. Herbert Strang's masterful stories +of adventure and romance." + + + +Swift and Sure + +The Story of a Hydroplane. + +Illustrated in Colour Crown 8vo, cloth. 2s. 6d. + +What the aeroplane is to the air the hydroplane promises to be to the +sea. This story is a companion volume to "King of the Air" and "Lord +of the Seas," a forecast of what may be expected from the progress of +mechanical invention in the near future. + + + +Lord of the Seas + +A Story of a Submarine. + +Illustrated in Colour Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 2s. 6d. + +The present day is witnessing a simultaneous attack by scientific +investigation on the problems of aerial and submarine locomotion. In +his book "King of the Air" Mr. Strang gave us a romance of modern +aeronautics. In "Lord of the Seas" we have a companion volume dealing +with the marvels of submarine navigation. + + + +King of the Air + +or, To Morocco on an Airship. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. E. WEBSTER. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. + +In this story (Mr. Herbert Strang's second half-crown book) the young +hero, having a strong turn for mechanical invention, contrives a +machine that represents a great advance on what has previously been +accomplished in the direction of aerial navigation. He has nearly +perfected his invention when a British diplomatist is captured by +tribesmen in Morocco, and his assistance is invoked in order to rescue +the captive without negotiations that may involve international +difficulties. The story tells of the exciting and amusing adventures +that befell him and his companions in their perilous mission. + +_Morning Leader_.--"One of the best boys' stories we have ever read." + + + +Jack Hardy: + +or, A Hundred Years Ago. + +Illustrated by W. RAINEY, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. + +The old smuggling days! What visions are called up by the name--of +stratagems, and caves, and secret passages, and ding-dong fights +between sturdy seamen and dashing King's officers! It is in these +brave days of old that Mr. Herbert Strang has laid the scenes of his +story "Jack Hardy." Jack is a bold young middy who, in the course of +his duty to the King, falls into all manner of difficulties and +dangers: has unpleasant experiences in a French prison, escapes by +sheer daring and ingenuity, and turns the tables on his captors in a +way that will make every British boy's heart glow. + +_Athenaeum_.--"Herbert Strang is second to-none in graphic power and +veracity.... Here is the best of characterisation in bold outline." + + + + +_HERBERT STRANG'S HISTORICAL SERIES_ + +This new series is quite unique. Its aim is to encourage a taste for +history in boys and girls up to fourteen years of age by giving all the +important events and movements of a reign or period intermingled with a +rousing story of adventure. While the stories are worth reading for +their own sakes, they are also worth reading--especially on the eve of +an examination--by a boy or girl who in class or in school text-book +has worked up the "dry history" of the period. Each volume contains, +besides the story, a general summary, a chronological list of important +events, and a map. Much care has been devoted to the "get-up" of these +books. They contain about 160 pages each, with four beautiful +illustrations in full colour. Cloth, 1s. 6d. each. + +In the New Forest: A Story of the Reign of William the Conqueror. + +Lion Heart: A Story of the Reign of Richard I. + +Claud the Archer: A Story of the Reign of Henry V. + +One of Rupert's Horse: A Story of the Reign of Charles I. + +With the Black Prince: A Story of the Reign of Edward III. + +A Mariner of England: A Story of the Reign of Queen Elizabeth. + +With Marlborough to Malplaquet: A Story of the Reign of Queen Anne. + +_Practical Teacher_.--"These Stories, which are bright and stirring, +are sufficiently simple to be within the grasp of the children, the +descriptions of life and manners are accurate, and the history of the +period is interwoven in a skilful manner." + + + + +By CAPTAIN CHARLES GILSON + +The Lost Empire + +A Tale of Many Lands. + +Illustrated in Colour by CYRUS CUNEO. With Map. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +To found a great Empire in the East was one of the designs of Napoleon +Bonaparte, and he might possibly have carried it out, had not certain +events happened, which are related in this story. Amongst these were +the Battle of the Nile, and the discovery of Napoleon's plans of +campaign, in each of which incidents the hero, Mr. Thomas Nunn, +Midshipman, was concerned. He was captured and taken to Paris, and it +was here that the plans of campaign fell into his hands; what he did +with them forms the material of an exciting story. + +_Daily News_.--"It is a magnificent story, with not an error of phrase +or thought in it.... This book is not only relatively good, but +absolutely so." + + + +The Lost Column + +A Story of the Boxer Rebellion. + +Illustrated in Colour by CYRUS CUNEO. With Map. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +At the outbreak of the great Boxer Rebellion in China, Gerald Wood, the +hero of this story, was living with his mother and brother at Milton +Towers, just outside Tientsin. When the storm broke and Tientsin was +cut off from the rest of the world, the occupants of Milton Towers made +a gallant defence, but were compelled by force of numbers to retire +into the town. Then Gerald determined to go in quest of the relief +column under Admiral Seymour. He carried his life in his hands, and on +more than one occasion came within an ace of losing it; but he managed +to reach his goal in safety, and was warmly commended by the Admiral on +his achievement. The author has found opportunity in this record of +stirring events for some excellent characterisation, and, among others, +the matter-of-fact James, Mr. Wang, and Mr. Midshipman Tite will be +found diverting in the extreme. + +_Outlook_.--"An excellent piece of craftsmanship." + +_Ladies' Field_.--"All the sketches of Chinese character are excellent, +and we read the book with delight from the first page to the last." + + + + +By WILLIAM J. MARX + +For the Admiral. + +Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 6s. + +The brave Huguenot Admiral Coligny is one of the heroes of French +history. Edmond le Blanc, the son of a Huguenot gentleman, undertakes +to convey a secret letter of warning to Coligny, and the adventures he +meets with on the way lead to his accepting service in the Huguenot +army. He shares in the hard fighting that took place in the +neighbourhood of La Rochelle, does excellent work in scouting for the +Admiral, and is everywhere that danger calls. The story won the £100 +prize offered by the Bookman for the best story for boys. + +_Academy_.--"It is much the best book of its kind sent in for review +this season, and stands head and shoulders above its rivals." + + + + +By DESMOND COKE + +The School Across the Road + +Illustrated in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. + +The incidents of this story arise out of the uniting of two +schools--"Warner's" and "Corunna"--under the name of "Winton," a name +which the head master fondly hopes will become known far and wide as a +great seat of learning. Unfortunately for the head master's ambition, +however, the two sets of boys--hitherto rivals and enemies, now +schoolfellows--do not take kindly to one another. Warner's men of +might are discredited in the new school; Henderson, lately head boy, +finds himself a mere nobody; while the inoffensive Dove is exalted and +made prefect. The feud drags on until the rival factions have an +opportunity of uniting against a common enemy. Then, in the enthusiasm +aroused by the overthrow of a neighbouring agricultural college, the +bitterness between themselves dies away, and the future of Winton is +assured. + +_Sheffield Daily Telegraph_.--"Its literary style is above the average +and the various characters are thoroughly well drawn." + + + +The Bending of a Twig + +Illustrated in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. + +When "The Bending of a Twig" was first published it was hailed by +competent critics as the finest school story that had appeared since +"Tom Brown." Then, however, it was purely a story about boys; now Mr. +Coke has enlarged and partly rewritten it, and made it more attractive +to schoolboy readers. It is a vivid picture of life in a modern public +school. The hero, Lycidas Marsh, enters Shrewsbury without having +previously been to a preparatory school, drawing his ideas of school +life from his fertile imagination and a number of school stories he has +read. Needless to say, he experiences a rude awakening on commencing +his new career, for the life differs vastly from what he had been led +to expect. How Lycidas finds his true level in this new world and +worthily maintains the Salopian tradition is the theme of this +entrancing book. + +_Outlook_.--"Mr. Desmond Coke has given us one of the best accounts of +public school life that we possess.... Among books of its kind 'The +Bending of a Twig' deserves to become a classic." + + + +The House Prefect + +By DESMOND COKE, author of "The Bending of a Twig," etc. Illustrated +in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +This story of the life at Sefton, a great English public school, mainly +revolves around the trouble in which Bob Manders, new-made house +prefect, finds himself, owing to a former alliance with the two wild +spirits whom, in the interests of the house, it is now his chief task +to suppress. In particular does the spirited exploit with which it +opens--the whitewashing by night of a town statue and the smashing of +certain school property--raise itself against him, next term, when he +has been set in authority. His two former friends persist in still +regarding him as an ally, bound to them by their common secret; and, in +a sense, he is attracted to their enterprises, for in becoming prefect +he does not cease to be a boy. It is a great duel this, fought in the +studies, the dormitories and upon the field. + +_World_.--"Quite one of the books of the season. Mr. Desmond Coke has +proved himself a master." + + + + +By A. C. CURTIS + +The Voyage of the "Sesame" + +A Story of the Arctic. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. HERBERT HOLLOWAY. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +The three Trevelyan brothers receive from a dying sailor a rough chart +indicating the whereabouts of a rich gold-bearing region in the Arctic. +They forthwith build a craft, specially adapted to work in the Polar +Seas, and set out in quest of the gold. They do not have things all +their own way, however, for a rival party of treasure seekers have got +wind of the old sailor's El Dorado, and are also on the trail. In the +race and fighting that ensue, the brothers come off victorious; and +after a voyage fraught with many dangers, the Sesame returns home with +the gold on board. + +_Educational News_.--"The building of the stout ship Sesame at Dundee +is one of the best things of the kind we have read for many a day." + + + +The Good Sword Belgarde + +or, How De Burgh held Dover + +Coloured Illustrations by W. H. C. GROOME. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. + +This is the story of Arnold Gyffard and John Wottos, pages to Sir +Philip Daubeney, in the days when Prince Lewis the Lion invaded England +and strove to win it from King John. It tells of their journey to +Dover through a country swarming with foreign troops, and of many +desperate fights by the way. In one of these Arnold wins from a French +knight the good sword Belgarde, which he uses to such good purpose as +to make his name feared. Then follows the great siege of Dover, full +of exciting incident, when by his gallant defence Hubert de Burgh keeps +the key to England out of the Frenchman's grasp. + +_Birmingham Post_.--"Evidently Mr. Curtis is a force to be reckoned +with. He writes blithely of gallant deeds; he does not make his heroes +preposterously wise or formidable; he has a sense of humour; in fine, +he has produced a book of sterling quality." + + + + +By GEORGE SURREY + +A Northumbrian in Arms + +A Story of the Time of Hereward the Wake. + +Illustrated in Colour by J. FINNEMORE. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. + +Garald Ulfsson, companion of Hereward the Wake and conqueror of the +Wessex Champion in a great wrestling bout, is outlawed by the influence +of a Norman knight, whose enmity he has aroused, and gees north to +serve under Earl Siward of Northumbria in the war against Macbeth, the +Scottish usurper. He assists in defeating an attack by a band of +coast-raiders, takes their ship, and discovering that his father has +been slain and his land seized by his enemy, follows him into Wales. +He fights with Griffith the Welsh King, kills his enemy in a desperate +conflict amidst the hills, and, gaining the friendship of Harold, Earl +of Wessex, his outlawry is removed and his lands restored to him. + +_School Guardian_.--"With this story the author has placed himself in +the front rank of writers of boys' books." + + + + +By FRANK H. MASON + +The Book of British Ships + +Written and Illustrated by FRANK H. MASON, R.B.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, +olivine edges, 5s. + +The aim of this book is to present, in a form that will readily appeal +to boys, a comprehensive account of British shipping, both naval and +mercantile, and to trace its development from the earliest times down +to the Dreadnoughts and high-speed ocean liners of to-day. All kinds +of British ships, from the battleship to the trawler, are dealt with, +and the characteristic points of each type of vessel are explained. + +_British Weekly_.--"Mr. Mason has given us one of the best histories of +English ships that exist. It is admirably written and full of +information." + + + + +By Rev. J. R. HOWDEN + +Locomotives of the World + +Containing 16 Plates in Color, 5s. net. + +Many of the most up-to-date types of locomotives used on railways +throughout the world are illustrated and described in this volume. The +coloured plates have been made from actual photographs, and show the +peculiar features of some truly remarkable engines. These +peculiarities are fully explained in the text, written by the Rev. J. +R. Howden, author of "The Boy's Book of Locomotives," etc. + +_Daily Graphic_.--"An absolutely safe investment for every boy who +loves an engine." + +_Nation_.--"The large coloured pictures of the world's engines are just +the things in which the young enthusiast delights." + + + + +THE ROMANCE SERIES + +Crown 8vo, illustrated, 5s. each. + + +By EDWARD FRASER + +The Romance of the King's Navy + +"The Romance of the King's Navy" is intended to give boys of to-day an +idea of some of the notable events that have happened under the White +Ensign within the past few years. There is no other book of the kind +in existence. It begins with incidents afloat during the Crimean War, +when their grandfathers were boys themselves, and brings the story down +to a year ago, with the startling adventure at Spithead of Submarine +84. One chapter tells the exciting story of "How the Navy's V.C.'s +have been won," the deeds of the various heroes being brought all +together here in one connected narrative for the first time. + +_Westminster Gazette_.--"Mr. Fraser knows his facts well, and has set +them out in an extremely interesting and attractive way." + + + +By A. B. TUCKER + +The Romance of the King's Army + +A companion volume to "The Romance of the King's Navy," telling again +in glowing language the most inspiring incidents in the glorious +history of our land forces. The charge of the 21st Lancers at +Omdurman, the capture of the Dargai heights, the saving of the guns at +Maiwand, are a few of the great stories of heroism and devotion that +appear in this stirring volume. + + + + +By LILIAN QUILLER-COUCH + +The Romance of Every Day + +Here is a bookful of romance and heroism; true stories of men, women, +and children in early centuries and modern times who took the +opportunities which came into their everyday lives and found themselves +heroes; civilians who, without beat of drum or smoke of battle, without +special training or words of encouragement, performed deeds worthy to +be written in letters of gold. + +_Bristol Daily Mercury_.--"These stories are bound to encourage and +inspire young readers to perform heroic actions." + + + + +By E. E. SPEIGHT and R. MORTON NANCE + +The Romance of the Merchant Venturers + +Britain's Sea Story. + +These two books are full of true tales as exciting as any to be found +in the story books, and at every few pages there is a fine +illustration, in colour or black and white, of one of the stirring +incidents described in the text. + + + + +BOOKS FOR GIRLS + +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE + + + +The Five Macleods + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges, 6s. + + + +Nina's Career + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges, 6s. + +The modern Louisa Alcott! That is the title that critics in England +and America have bestowed on Miss Christina Gowans Whyte, whose +"Story-Book Girls" they declare to be the best girls' story since +"Little Women." Mrs. E. Nesbit, author of "The Would-be Goods," in +likening Miss Whyte to Louisa Alcott, wrote: "This is high praise--but +not too high." "Nina's Career" tells delightfully of a large family of +girls and boys, children of Sir Christopher Howard, the famous surgeon. +Friends of the Howards are Nina Wentworth, who lives with three aunts, +and Gertrude Mannering. Gertrude, because she is the daughter of the +Mrs. Mannering and grand-daughter of a peer, is conscious of always +missing in her life that which makes the lives of the Howards so joyous +and full. They may have "careers"; she must go to Court and through +the wearying treadmill of the rich girls. The Howards get engaged, +marry, go into hospitals, study in art schools; and in the end Gertrude +also achieves happiness. + +_Outlook_.--"We have been so badly in need of writers for girls who +shall be in sympathy with the modern standard of intelligence, that we +are grateful for the advent of Miss Whyte, who has not inaptly been +described as the new Miss Alcott." + + + +The Story-Book Girls + +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE. + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Cloth elegant, 6s. + +This story won the £100 prize in the Bookman competition. + +The Leightons are a charming family. There is Mabel, the beauty, her +nature strength and sweetness mingled; and Jean, the downright, blunt, +uncompromising; and Elma, the sympathetic, who champions everybody, and +has a weakness for long words. And there is Cuthbert, too, the clever +brother. Cuthbert is responsible for a good deal, for he saves +Adelaide Maud from an accident, and brings the Story-Book Girls into +the story. Every girl who reads this book will become acquainted with +some of the realest, truest, best people in recent fiction. + + + + +By WINIFRED M. LETTS + +The Quest of the Blue Rose + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. + +After the death of her mother, Sylvia Sherwood has to make her own way +in the world as a telegraph clerk. The world she finds herself in is a +girls' hostel in a big northern city. For a while she can only see the +uncongenial side of her surroundings; but when she has made a friend +and found herself a niche, she begins to realise that though the Blue +Rose may not be for her finding, there are still wild roses in every +hedge. In the end, however, Sylvia, contented at last with her +hard-working, humdrum life, finds herself the successful writer of a +book of children's poems. + +_Daily News_.--"It is a successful effort in realism, a book of live +human beings that beyond its momentary interest, which is undoubted, +will leave a lasting and valuable impression." + + + + +By ELSIE J. OXENHAM + +Mistress Nanciebel + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. + +This is a story of the Restoration. Nanciebel's father, Sir John +Seymour, had so incurred the displeasure of King Charles by his +persistent opposition to the threatened war against the Dutch, that he +was sent out of the country. Nothing would dissuade Nanciebel from +accompanying him, so they sailed away together and were duly landed on +a desolate shore, which they afterwards discovered to be a part of +Wales. Here, by perseverance and much hard toil, John o' Peace made a +new home for his family, in which enterprise he owed not a little to +the presence and constant help of Nanciebel, who is the embodiment of +youthful optimism and womanly tenderness. + + + + +By E. EVERETT-GREEN + +Our Great Undertaking + +Illustrated. 5s. + +Miss Evelyn Everett-Green is one of the first favourites with girls and +boys. This is how she tells about the beginning of "Our Great +Undertaking." The children have been asking granny for a story:--"Well, +my dears, I will see what I can do. You shall come to me at this time +to-morrow night, and I will tell you the story of how, when I was a +little girl, we children undertook what seemed to many people at the +outset a labour of Hercules, and how we learned from it a number of +lessons, which have lasted us through life." The grandmother smiles as +the happy children troop off to bed, and in these pages Miss +Everett-Green tells us the delightful story that grandmother told next +day. + + + + +By M. QUILLER-COUCH + +The Carroll Girls + +Illustrated. 5s. + +The father of the Carroll girls fell into misfortune, and had to go to +Canada to make a new start. But he could not take his girls with him, +and they were left in charge of their cousin Charlotte, in whose +country home they grew up, learning to be patient, industrious, and +sympathetic. The author has a dainty and pleasant touch, and describes +her characters so lovingly that no girl can read this book without keen +interest in Esther's housekeeping and Penelope's music, Angela's +poultry-farming, and Poppy's dreams of market gardening. + + + + +By E. L. HAVERFIELD + +Audrey's Awakening + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 3s. 6d. + +As a result of a luxurious and conventional upbringing, Audrey is a +girl without ambitions, unsympathetic, and with a reputation for +exclusiveness. Therefore, when Paul Forbes becomes her stepbrother, +and brings his free-and-easy notions into the Davidsons' old home, +there begins to be trouble. Audrey discovers that she has feelings, +and the results are not altogether pleasant. She takes a dislike to +Paul at the outset; and the young people have to get through deep +waters and some exciting times before things come right. Audrey's +awakening is thorough, if painful. + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"Very pleasantly written and thoroughly healthy." + + + +The Conquest of Claudia. + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +Meta and Claudia Austin are two motherless girls with a much-occupied +father. Their upbringing has therefore been left to a kindly +governess, whose departure to be married makes the first change in the +girls' lives. Having set their hearts upon going to school, they +receive a new governess resentfully. Claudia is a person of instincts, +and it does not take her long to discover that there is something +mysterious about Miss Strongitharm. A clue upon which the children +stumble leads to the notion that Miss Strongitharm is a Nihilist in +hiding. That in spite of various strange happenings they are quite +wrong is to be expected, but there is a genuine mystery about Miss +Strongitharm which leads to some unforeseen adventures. + +_School Guardian_.--"A fascinating story of girl life." + + + +Dauntless Patty + +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +The joys and sorrows, friendships and disappointments--all the trifles, +in fact, which make the sum of schoolgirl life--are faithfully +delineated in this story. Patricia Garnett, an Australian girl, comes +over to England to complete her education. She is unconventional and +quite unused to English ways, and it is not long before she finds +herself the most unpopular girl in the school. Several times she +reveals her courage and high spirit, particularly in saving the life of +Kathleen Lane, a girl with whom she is on very bad terms. All +overtures of peace fail, however, for Patty feels that the other girls +have no real liking for her and she refuses to be patronised. Thus, +chiefly owing to misunderstanding and careless gossip, the feud is +continued to the end of the term; and the climax of the story is +reached when, in a cave in the face of a cliff, in imminent danger of +being drowned, Patty and Kathleen for the first time understand each +other, and lay the foundations of a lifelong friendship. + +_Schoolmaster_.--"A thoroughly faithful and stimulating story of +schoolgirl life." + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"The story is well told. Some of the incidents are +dramatic, without being unnatural; the interest is well sustained, and +altogether the book is one of the best we have read." + + + + +By ANNA CHAPIN RAY + +Nathalie's Sister. + +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges, +3s. 6d. + +Nobody knows--or cares--much about Nathalie's Sister at the opening of +this story. She is, indeed, merely Nathalie's Sister, without a name +of her own, shining with a borrowed light. Before the end is reached, +however, her many good qualities have received the recognition they +deserve, and she is Margaret Arterburn, enjoying the respect and +admiration of all her friends. Her temper is none of the best: she has +a way of going direct to the point in conversation, and her words have +sometimes an unpleasant sting; yet when the time comes, she reveals +that she is not lacking in the qualities of gentleness and affection, +not to say heroism, which many young readers have already learned to +associate with her sister Nathalie. + +_Record_.--"'Nathalie's Sister' is written in Miss Ray's best style and +has all those bright breezy touches which characterise her work." + + + +Nathalie's Chum. + +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo; cloth extra, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +By her stories, "Teddy" and "Janet," Miss Anna Chapin Ray has already +made English readers familiar with many of the distinctive features of +boy and girl life in America. The present story, which is cast in the +same mould, deals with a chapter in the career of the Arterburn family, +and particularly of Nathalie, a vivacious, strong-willed girl of +fifteen. After the death of their parents the children were scattered +among different relatives, and the story describes the efforts of the +eldest son, Harry, to bring them together again. At first there is a +good deal of aloofness owing to the fact that, having been kept apart +for so long, the children are practically strangers to each other; but +at length Harry takes his sister Nathalie into his confidence and makes +her his ally in the management of their small household, while she +finds in him the chum of whom she has long felt the need. + + + +Teddy: Her Book + +A Story of Sweet Sixteen. + +Illustrated in Colour by ROBERT HOPE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +_World_.--"Teddy is a delightful personage; and the story of her +friendships, her ambitions, and her successes is thoroughly engrossing." + +_Yorkshire Daily Post_.--"To read of Teddy is to love her." + + + +Janet: Her ... Winter in Quebec + +Illustrated in Colour by GORDON BROWNE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +_Outlook_.--"The whole tone of the story is as bright and healthy as +the atmosphere in which these happy months were spent." + +_Lady's Pictorial_.--"The sparkle of a Canadian winter ripples across +Anna Chapin Ray's 'Janet.'" + + + + +BOOKS FOR CHILDREN + +By LUCAS MALET + +Little Peter + +A Christmas Morality for Children of any Age. + +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by CHARLES E. BROCK. Crown 8vo, +cloth elegant, gilt edges, 6s. + +This delightful little story introduces to us a family dwelling upon +the outskirts of a vast and mysterious pine forest in France. These +are Master Lepage, who, as head of the household and a veteran of the +wars, lays down the law upon all sorts of questions, domestic and +political; his meek, sweet-faced wife Susan; their two sons Anthony and +Paul; and Cincinnatus the cat--who holds as many opinions and expresses +them as freely as Master Lepage himself; and--little Peter. Little +Peter makes friends with John Paqualin, a queer, tall, crook-backed old +charcoal-burner, whom the boys of the village call "the grasshopper +man," and whom every one else treats with contempt; but this is not +surprising, since Little Peter makes friends with every one he meets, +and all who read about him will certainly make friends with him. + + + + +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE + +The Adventures of Merrywink + +Illustrated by M. V. WHEELHOUSE. + +Crown 4to, cloth elegant, 6s. + +This story won the £100 prize for the best children's story in the +Bookman competition. It tells of a pretty little child who was born +into Fairyland with a gleaming star in his forehead. When his parents +beheld this star they were filled with gladness and fear, and in the +night they carried their little Fairy baby, Merrywink, far away and hid +him. Why was it necessary to carry Merrywink away so secretly? +Because of two old prophecies: the first, that a daughter should be +born to the King and Queen of Fairyland; the second that the King +should rule over Fairyland until a child appeared with a gleaming star +in his forehead. Now, on the very day that Merrywink was born, the +long-promised little Princess arrived at the Royal Palace; and the +King, who was determined to keep his throne to himself, sent round +messages to make sure that the child with the gleaming star had not yet +been seen in Fairyland. The story tells us how Merrywink grew up to be +brave and strong, and fearless and truthful; how he set out on his +travels and met the Princess at court; and all that happened afterwards. + + + + +By E. M. JAMESON + +The Pendleton Twins + +Crown 8vo, olivine edges, Coloured Illustrations, 5s. + +A great number of little readers now look forward eagerly to the +appearance of further volumes telling of the adventures and +misadventures of the Pendletons. This year the family's Christmas +holidays furnish material for another bright and amusing story. Their +adventures begin the very day they leave home. The train is snowed up +and they are many hours delayed. They have a merry Christmas with +plenty of fun and presents, and in the middle of the night Bob gives +chase to a burglar. Nora, who is very sure-footed, goes off by herself +one day and climbs the cliffs, thinking that no one will be any the +wiser until her return. But the twins and Dan follow her unseen and +are lost in a cave, where they find hidden treasure left by smugglers +buried in the ground. Len sprains his ankle and they cannot return. +Search parties set out from Cliffe, and spend many hours before the +twins are found by Nora, cold and tired and frightened. But the +holidays end very happily after all. + + + +Peggy Pendleton's Plan + +Illustrated. 5s. + + + +The Pendletons + +Illustrated. 5s. + +Two further stories dealing with the fortunes of the entertaining +Pendleton family. + +_Schoolmaster_.--"Young people will revel in this most interesting and +original story. The five young Pendletons are much as other children +in a large family, varied in their ideas, quaint in their tastes, and +wont to get into mischief at every turn. They are withal devoted to +one another and to their home, and although often 'naughty,' are not by +any means 'bad.' The interest in the doings of these youngsters is +remarkably well sustained, and each chapter seems better than the last. +With not a single dull page from start to finish and with twelve +charming illustrations, the book makes an ideal reward for either boys +or girls." + + + + +By AMY LE FEUVRE + +Robin's Heritage + +Illustrated by GORDON BROWNE. 2s. + +Robin, the little hero of Miss Amy Le Feuvre's latest book, is a +charming creation. He is certainly one of the most lovable of the boy +and girl characters in her books, whose adventures have given delight +to so many thousands of little readers. + + + +Christina and the Boys + +Illustrated. 2s. + +This is a splendid story for boys and girls. All who have read Miss Le +Feuvre's other books will want to read this. It is a story of three +children; one from England, another from Scotland, the third from +Wales. They are all so jolly that it is difficult to say which of the +three will be the favourite with young readers. + + + +Roses + +Illustrated. 2s. + +This story introduces us to Mrs. Fitzherbert, a dear little old lady +with snow-white hair, as she moves among the sweet scents and sounds of +her rose garden. She lives in a quaint old-fashioned house with +casement windows and deep window seats, old oak staircase and panelled +rooms. And into the midst of this secluded scene comes Dimple--her +real name is Isabella, but she will not allow anybody to call her by +that name on any account--whose father, owing to ill-fortune, has had +to go abroad. How Dimple wins the hearts of all in her new home is +told by Miss Le Feuvre in this little book. + + + +His Big Opportunity + +Illustrated. 2s. + +The two principal characters in this book are Roy and Dudley--two +cousins. Both are anxious to become heroes, and they are constantly on +the look-out for an opportunity to do some good. This leads them, one +day, to pay a friendly visit to a sick man. They cannot get in by the +door, so they clamber in by the window, greatly to the alarm of the +invalid, who takes them for house-breakers. The story tells how, when +their big opportunity does arrive, they are able to seize it and turn +it to account. + + + +Brownie + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +A Cherry Tree + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +Two Tramps + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +The Buried Ring + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +The New Line upon Line. + +Revised Edition of "Line upon Line" (containing Parts I and II of the +original work), edited by J. E. HODDER WILLIAMS, with a Preface by the +BISHOP OF DURHAM. Illustrated in Colour. Leather, 2s. 6d. net; cloth, +1s. 6d. net; picture boards, 1s. net. + + + +The New Peep of Day + +Revised Edition of "The Peep of Day," edited by J. E. HODDER WILLIAMS, +with a Preface by the BISHOP OF DURHAM. Illustrated in Colour. +Leather, 2s. 6d. net; cloth, 1s. 6d. net; picture boards, 1s. net. + +These new editions of two well-known children's books retain all the +features that made the previous issues so popular, but they have been +thoroughly revised with a view to making them more easily understood by +the children of to-day. + + + + +THE CHILDREN'S BOOKCASE + +Edited by E. NESBIT + +"The Children's Bookcase" is a new series of dainty illustrated books +for little folks which is intended ultimately to include all that is +best in children's literature, whether old or new. The series is +edited by Mrs. E. Nesbit, author of "The Would-be Goods" and many other +well-known books for children; and particular care is given to binding, +get-up, and illustrations. The pictures are in full colour. + +The Little Duke. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. + +Sonny Sahib. By SARA JEANNETTE DUNCAN (Mrs. EVERARD COTES). + +The Water Babies. By CHARLES KINGSLEY. + +The Old Nursery Stories, By E. NESBITT. + +Cap-o'-Yellow. By AGNES GROZIER HERBERTSON. + +Granny's Wonderful Chair. By FRANCES BROWNE. + +The volumes in "The Children's Bookcase" are issued in three styles of +binding: in paper boards, at 1s. 6d. net; cloth, 2s. 6d. net; and art +cloth with photogravure panel, 3s. 6d. net. + +_Scotsman_.--"In point of artistic beauty and general excellence, these +volumes, costing only 1s. 6d. each, are a marvellous production." + + + + + + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Girl Crusoes, by Mrs. Herbert Strang + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL CRUSOES *** + +***** This file should be named 37903-8.txt or 37903-8.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/3/7/9/0/37903/ + +Produced by Al Haines + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/37903-8.zip b/37903-8.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..663049a --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-8.zip diff --git a/37903-h.zip b/37903-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..338512b --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h.zip diff --git a/37903-h/37903-h.htm b/37903-h/37903-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..0c2e9ab --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/37903-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,13702 @@ +<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.01 Transitional//EN"> +<HTML> +<HEAD> + +<META HTTP-EQUIV="Content-Type" CONTENT="text/html; charset=ISO-8859-1"> + +<TITLE> +The Project Gutenberg E-text of The Girl Crusoes, by Mrs. Herbert Strang +</TITLE> + +<STYLE TYPE="text/css"> +BODY { color: Black; + background: White; + margin-right: 10%; + margin-left: 10%; + font-family: "Times New Roman", serif; + text-align: justify } + +P {text-indent: 4% } + +P.noindent {text-indent: 0% } + +P.t1 {text-indent: 0% ; + font-size: 200%; + text-align: center } + +P.t2 {text-indent: 0% ; + font-size: 150%; + text-align: center } + +P.t3 {text-indent: 0% ; + font-size: 100%; + text-align: center } + +P.t3b {text-indent: 0% ; + font-size: 100%; + font-weight: bold; + text-align: center } + +P.t4 {text-indent: 0% ; + font-size: 80%; + text-align: center } + +P.t4b {text-indent: 0% ; + font-size: 80%; + font-weight: bold; + text-align: center } + +P.t5 {text-indent: 0% ; + font-size: 60%; + text-align: center } + +P.poem {text-indent: 0%; + margin-left: 10%; } + +P.letter {text-indent: 0%; + margin-left: 10% ; + margin-right: 10% } + +P.chapnum {text-indent: 0%; + margin-left: 10% ; + margin-right: 10% } + +P.chaptitle {text-indent: 0%; + margin-left: 15% ; + margin-right: 15% } + +P.finis { font-size: larger ; + text-align: center ; + text-indent: 0% ; + margin-left: 0% ; + margin-right: 0% } + +H4.h4center { margin-left: 0; + margin-right: 0 ; + margin-bottom: .5% ; + margin-top: 0; + float: none ; + clear: both ; + text-align: center } + +IMG.imgcenter { margin-left: auto; + margin-bottom: 0; + margin-top: 1%; + margin-right: auto; } + +</STYLE> + +</HEAD> + +<BODY> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Girl Crusoes, by Mrs. Herbert Strang + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Girl Crusoes + A Story of the South Seas + +Author: Mrs. Herbert Strang + +Illustrator: N. Tenison + +Release Date: November 1, 2011 [EBook #37903] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL CRUSOES *** + + + + +Produced by Al Haines + + + + + +</pre> + + +<BR><BR> + +<A NAME="img-cover"></A> +<CENTER> +<IMG CLASS="imgcenter" SRC="images/img-cover.jpg" ALT="Cover art" BORDER="2"> +</CENTER> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="img-front"></A> +<CENTER> +<IMG CLASS="imgcenter" SRC="images/img-front.jpg" ALT=""THE GIRLS LOOKED DOWN WITH A SORT OF AWED CURIOSITY." <I>See page</I> 224." BORDER="2"> +<H4 CLASS="h4center"> +"THE GIRLS LOOKED DOWN WITH A SORT OF AWED CURIOSITY." <A HREF="#p224"><I>See page</I> 224.</A> +</H4> +</CENTER> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t1"> +THE GIRL CRUSOES +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3"> +<I>A STORY OF THE SOUTH SEAS</I> +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +BY +</P> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +MRS. HERBERT STRANG +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +<I>ILLUSTRATED IN COLOUR BY N. TENISON</I> +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3"> +LONDON +<BR> +HENRY FROWDE +<BR> +HODDER AND STOUGHTON +<BR> +1912 +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +RICHARD CLAY & SONS, LIMITED, +<BR> +BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, U.S., +<BR> +AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +CONTENTS +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap01"> +CHAPTER THE FIRST +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +TOMMY AND THE OTHERS<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap02"> +CHAPTER THE SECOND +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +UNCLE BEN<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap03"> +CHAPTER THE THIRD +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +LEAVING HOME<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap04"> +CHAPTER THE FOURTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +ABOARD THE <I>ELIZABETH</I><BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap05"> +CHAPTER THE FIFTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +A MIDNIGHT WRECK<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap06"> +CHAPTER THE SIXTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE ISLAND BEAUTIFUL<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap07"> +CHAPTER THE SEVENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +A LOCAL HABITATION<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap08"> +CHAPTER THE EIGHTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE FISHERS<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap09"> +CHAPTER THE NINTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE LITTLE BROWN FACE<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap10"> +CHAPTER THE TENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +ANXIOUS DAYS<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap11"> +CHAPTER THE ELEVENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +A TROPICAL STORM<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap12"> +CHAPTER THE TWELFTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +ALARMS AND DISCOVERIES<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap13"> +CHAPTER THE THIRTEENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +LOST<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap14"> +CHAPTER THE FOURTEENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +IN THE PIT<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap15"> +CHAPTER THE FIFTEENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE ELEVENTH HOUR<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap16"> +CHAPTER THE SIXTEENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +NEW TERRORS<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap17"> +CHAPTER THE SEVENTEENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE FOUNDLING<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap18"> +CHAPTER THE EIGHTEENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +ANOTHER BROWN FACE<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap19"> +CHAPTER THE NINETEENTH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE SHARK<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap20"> +CHAPTER THE TWENTIETH +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE PRISONER IN THE CAVE<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap21"> +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-FIRST +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +A DESPERATE ADVENTURE<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap22"> +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-SECOND +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +FRIENDS IN NEED<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chapnum"> +<A HREF="#chap23"> +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-THIRD +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="chaptitle"> +THE HOME-COMING<BR> +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent" STYLE="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%"> +<A HREF="#img-front"> +"THE GIRLS LOOKED DOWN WITH A SORT OF AWED<BR> +CURIOSITY"</A> (<A HREF="#p224">see page 224</A>) . . . . . . . . . . . . <I>Frontispiece</I><BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent" STYLE="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%"> +<A HREF="#img-047"> +"LYING ON A PILE OF CANVAS HUDDLED A LITTLE FIGURE" +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent" STYLE="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%"> +<A HREF="#img-072"> +"THE THREE TOGETHER DRAGGED THE BOAT UP THE BEACH" +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent" STYLE="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%"> +<A HREF="#img-124"> +"'THERE!' SHE CRIED TRIUMPHANTLY, YET FEARFULLY" +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent" STYLE="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%"> +<A HREF="#img-200"> +"WITH A FINAL PULL THEY HAULED TOMMY OVER THE BRINK" +</A> +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent" STYLE="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%"> +<A HREF="#img-262"> +"SHE FELT THAT FANGATI COULD NOT REACH HER IN TIME" +</A> +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap01"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER I +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +TOMMY AND THE OTHERS +</H4> + +<P> +At noon on a day late in September, the express train from London +rested, panting and impatient, for a brief halt at the little +countryside station of Poppicombe. The arrival and departure of this +train was the event of the day to most of the inhabitants, not only of +Poppicombe, but of the surrounding villages. There were quite +half-a-dozen people standing on the platform, and the station staff, +consisting of two men and a boy, were moving about briskly. One man +was busily engaged in handing various newspapers and packages, which +had been thrown from the guard's van, to the people who had been +awaiting them; the other man, the stationmaster, was exchanging a few +words with the guard, at the end of the platform; while the boy porter, +looking about disconsolately for some doors to bang, distinguished +himself by suddenly slamming the open door of the luggage van, much to +the astonishment of the guard. As soon as the train had rumbled away, +the young porter seized a newspaper from a pile standing on a trolly, +opened it at a particular page, and, after reading a few words, let +forth a wild war-whoop. Then, in spite of the glare in the +stationmaster's eye, he rushed madly out of the station and looked +excitedly up Longhill Avenue. There in the distance he saw, coming +slowly towards the station, a young girl of twelve or thirteen years of +age, seated upon a sturdy Exmoor pony. Although she sat her mount with +the ease that comes only to the born rider, a close observer would have +noticed that the slight droop about her slim young shoulders became +more pronounced as she neared her destination. She was dressed in +black, and her plain wide-brimmed sailor hat was trimmed only with a +narrow band of crape. +</P> + +<P> +She rode forward with an eye that seemed to ignore all outward objects, +her thin, small-featured face betokening a mood of deep despondency. +Her errand had been the same for many days, and day after day she had +met with nothing but disappointment. A few weeks ago she had taken the +journey at a canter. Now, in spite of her natural high spirits, Tommy, +as she was called by her family and friends, held the reins in such a +listless fashion that the pony merely sauntered through the Avenue, as +though he too shared her depression. Her lack of vigour was perhaps +the more noticeable because her thin, wiry body looked framed for +energy. There was an unmistakable air of health about the young +girlish figure, but Tommy, although she was quite unconscious of it, +was suffering from fatigue of the spirit. She had borne up bravely +enough at first, but successive daily disappointments had at length +proved too much for her. +</P> + +<P> +Now Longhill Avenue does not belie its name. It has a hill, and the +hill is long and gently sloping, with rows of tall chestnut-trees on +either side. When Tommy had reached the foot of the hill, she suddenly +became aware that some one was shouting lustily. She started, and +looking up quickly, saw a quaint little figure, dressed in corduroys, +with a peaked cap much too large for him, wildly waving a paper, and +rushing towards her from the station yard as fast as hobnailed boots +allowed. She touched up her pony and was soon within hail of the +freckled, rosy-cheeked young porter, whose face was spread abroad with +smiles. +</P> + +<P> +"It's all right, miss, her be sound as bacon," he gasped breathlessly. +"See then!" he added, and as Tommy came nearer to him he pointed with a +grimy thumb to the Shipping Intelligence column of the newspaper which +he had snatched from the pile at the station. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy took the paper, and, scanning the paragraph eagerly, read: "The +barque Elizabeth, thirty days overdue from Valparaiso, spoken by the +liner Kildonan Castle, in the Bay of Biscay; all well." +</P> + +<P> +As she read these few lines, the whole expression of Tommy's face +changed. Her dark eyes brightened; a wave of gladness seemed to surge +through her as she drew herself erect in the saddle. The smile about +the corners of her rather wide but sweet-looking mouth deepened, and +even her hair, which had appeared dispirited a few moments ago, now +curled itself more tightly about her small dainty head. +</P> + +<P> +"Ah! won't they be glad!" she ejaculated in her clear, brisk voice. +"Dan, you're a cherub," she cried, "a perfect cherub; you are indeed, +Dan;" and, turning her pony about, was off like the wind. +</P> + +<P> +Dan Whiddon watched her admiringly. +</P> + +<P> +"Her do be mortal pleased," he said to himself, "and her naming me +'cherub' be her way o' saying 'thankee,' I reckon. 'Cherub,' says she. +Now what will old Berry be calling I?" +</P> + +<P> +He clumped heavily back to the station. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, you young stunpoll," cried the stationmaster sternly, "what do +'ee mean by rampaging off like that?" +</P> + +<P> +"Miss Tommy's uncle bean't a dead 'un arter all, I reckon," said the +boy. "His ship be behind time, that's all, and he'll be coming +down-along soon." +</P> + +<P> +Dan's reply was not a particularly lucid one, but as anybody's business +was everybody's business in Poppicombe, the station-master had no +difficulty in understanding the youth. He warned Dan of the evil +effects of not minding one's own business, and crossing the line, +entered into a long discussion with his ticket-clerk concerning Miss +Tommy and her private affairs. +</P> + +<P> +Meanwhile Tommy was galloping at breakneck speed the four miles which +led to her home. About a quarter of a mile from Plum-Tree Farm, where +the Westmacott family, Tommy's people, had lived for generations, she +espied her sisters standing at the gate leading into the paddock. They +had heard the sound of the quick tramp of the pony's hoofs in the +distance, and had rushed out to see why Tommy on this particular day +was riding so furiously. On catching sight of them she repeated, in +her own inimitable way, Dan's method of breaking the good news. She +yelled at the top of her voice, and waved the newspaper high above her +head. So excited was she that she almost threw the newspaper at her +elder sister, and it dropped in a puddle formed by the recent rains. +Tommy was off the saddle in a moment, and leaving the pony to find his +way to the stable, she picked up the fallen paper, and wiping the dirt +from it with her pocket-handkerchief, gave it triumphantly to her tall, +dark, handsome sister Elizabeth, whilst Mary, the second girl, drawing +nearer to Elizabeth's side, stood quietly waiting. +</P> + +<P> +The three girls bore a certain family likeness to each other, but the +differences were almost equally striking. The two eldest were tall and +slim, and had the same dark-coloured eyes, but there the resemblance +ceased. In character they were as far apart as the poles. Elizabeth, +called after her mother, who had died when Tommy was only a few months +old, was a capable girl of nineteen years of age, with a magnificent +head of rich dark hair, and deep-blue eyes. Her manner was grave and +quiet. She had been a mother to the two younger girls ever since she +could remember, and responsibility had made her old for her years. Her +father, too, had made her his constant companion, and she had been his +right hand in managing the farm and keeping the accounts during the +years that had preceded his death a few months before. Mary, the +second girl, who had just turned fifteen, was as fair as Elizabeth was +dark, but with the same deep-coloured starry eyes. She was the most +studious of the three, and it was always a great delight to Tommy, when +she found her lost in some book of travel or adventure, to awaken her +from her dreams by forming a mouthpiece with her hands and shouting in +poor Mary's ear, "Hallo! are you there?" But Tommy's winning smile +always disarmed Mary's wrath, and, in spite of constant small +disagreements, the two were excellent friends. +</P> + +<P> +The youngest girl, Katherine, our friend Tommy, was thin and wiry in +build, somewhat short for her years, with small black twinkling eyes, +and a little head running over with golden curls. Her chief +characteristic so far was an endless capacity for getting into scrapes. +A demon of mischief always seemed lurking in the twinkling depths of +her merry eyes. Just now they danced with excitement, as she said: +"Well, of all the cool customers you must be the coolest, Mary, to +stand there waiting, and never to change a hair, or look over the paper +in Elizabeth's hand, or anything. Oh dear! Oh dear! what can you be +made of? Dear old Uncle Ben is coming home, coming home, coming home!" +and catching Mary by the waist, she sang, "Waltz me round, Mary, waltz +me round," and twirled her sister round and round until she was +completely out of breath. +</P> + +<P> +"Do make her stop it, Bess," besought Mary gaspingly. +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy darling, do try to be a bit sensible," said Elizabeth, with a +smile. +</P> + +<P> +"Not I!" said Tommy, "why should be sensible?" as she gave Mary's +pigtail a tug. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth, recognizing Tommy's mood, and fearing there would be +"ructions" presently, tactfully put her arm about her gay-hearted, +mischievous small sister, and led the way indoors. +</P> + +<P> +This was not the first time by any means that Elizabeth had acted as +peacemaker in the Westmacott family. When she was quite a child, and +Tommy a mere baby, she had often been called by Mrs. Pratt, the +housekeeper, to see if she could induce "that plaguy young limb" to +behave herself. Later on, Elizabeth had, times without number, pleaded +with her father not to be so angry, or quite so severe, with his +youngest girl, however trying the child might be; and Mr. Westmacott, +seeing that Elizabeth thoroughly understood "the imp of mischief," as +he called her the day he had been obliged to summon all hands on the +farm to rescue her and her pony from a bog, left her more and more to +his eldest daughter's care. Then when Tommy was old enough to +accompany her sisters to "lessons" at the Vicarage, again Elizabeth had +to pour oil on troubled waters, for the vicar, an old friend of her +father's, who had undertaken the education of the three girls, and +whose word had hitherto been taken as law, often became very irritable +when Tommy would argue instead of accepting facts. As Tommy increased +in stature, she became, under Elizabeth's wise guidance, more and more +amenable to reason, but she never lost her absolute fearlessness and +independence. +</P> + +<P> +All the girls had been encouraged by their father to live an open-air +life, and Tommy always led the way instinctively whenever they went +riding, driving, rowing and fishing. The farmhouse was the old manor +house. The huge kitchen, with its deep-seated fireplace and +low-raftered oak-beamed ceiling, was now used as a living-room. It had +three deep bay windows, each looking across the flower garden on to the +moors. The breath of autumn was in the air, but the hollyhocks and +gladioli still flaunted their gay colours, as though they refused to +own that summer had ended. The garden was Elizabeth's special pride; +she loved to keep it an old-fashioned, old-world garden, and had +herself planted sweet peas and stocks, and the spiked gillyflower, +amongst the lavender bushes and the oleanders. In fact, after her +father's death, when Elizabeth had found that his assets were really +"nil," owing to a succession of bad crops and the cattle-disease +spreading so rapidly among the kine, she had had serious thoughts of +trying to take up gardening as a profession, but on talking it over +with her sisters they agreed that it would be better to wait until the +return of their uncle. +</P> + +<P> +Captain Barton was their mother's only brother. He was a deep-sea +captain, and at the time of his brother-in-law's death he was sailing +in mid-Pacific. But at the first port the vessel had touched, he had +received a letter from his eldest niece, telling him the sad news, and +how things were with them, and asking him to come to them as soon as he +could. He had answered the letter at once, and in his reply had done +his best to hearten them. He had advised Elizabeth to see the +landlord, place the facts before him, and ask him if he would allow the +rent to be in abeyance until her uncle arrived. The landlord had +consented, knowing the family so well, and so one great worry had for a +time been taken off Elizabeth's young shoulders. She was not obliged +to remove at once, but they all knew that it was impossible to keep on +the farm, even had it been paying, and several evenings were passed by +the three girls in wondering what they could do so as not to be a +burden upon their uncle. Mary had spoken of teaching, but there would +be no money to pay for the necessary training, so that idea had to be +given up. Tommy had a new idea about every other day as to what she'd +do in order to make the family fortune. One day she burnt three of the +saucepans, scalded herself rather badly, and made everything around her +"sticky," by trying to invent a new kind of jam. Another day she +concocted the Westmacott Cure for sick headache, and insisted upon her +sisters tasting the "awful mixture," which she assured them was +harmless, and was quite annoyed when Elizabeth and Mary advised her not +to invent anything else for a few years. +</P> + +<P> +So the days went on, the girls busying themselves about the farm and +longing eagerly for the return of the only relation they had in the +world. Captain Barton had given them the probable date of his arrival +at Plymouth, but when the expected day came and passed without any +further news from him, they had all become more and more anxious and +alarmed, wondering if his vessel had gone down with all hands and left +no trace of her whereabouts. Hence Tommy's excitement and delight, and +Elizabeth and Mary's quiet joy, on hearing that their uncle was coming +to them at last. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap02"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER II +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +UNCLE BEN +</H4> + +<P> +During the next three days the girls were restless with excitement. +Uncle Ben would, they were sure, send them a telegram as soon as he +reached Plymouth, and one or another of them was constantly on the +look-out for the messenger from the little village postoffice. They +turned out the spare bedroom, and had a grand clean-up; hung fresh +curtains, aired mattress and bedclothes, and made things shipshape, as +he would say, in anticipation of Uncle Ben's arrival. On the third day +the girl at the post-office rode up on her bicycle with the little +brown envelope. Tommy flew to meet her, and in another moment was +running back to the house crying, "Coming to-morrow! To-morrow!" at +the top of her voice. +</P> + +<P> +Of course they drove down to the station next day fully an hour before +the train was due. Tommy beguiled the time by weighing her sisters and +herself on the station weighing-machine, looked in at the +booking-office, ran to the signal-box and asked to be allowed to work +the levers, and in other ways acted up to her reputation. +</P> + +<P> +At last the train was signalled. The three girls looked eagerly down +the line. Presently the engine rounded the curve nearly half-a-mile +away, and as the train rumbled along the straight line towards the +station, a red bandana handkerchief was seen vigorously waving at the +window of a compartment in the centre. +</P> + +<P> +"There he is!" cried Tommy, dancing with excitement, and waving her +handkerchief in return. +</P> + +<P> +"Stand back, miss," called the station-master, as she stepped near the +edge of the platform. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, I shan't hurt your old engine," replied Tommy, who, nevertheless, +allowed her sisters to take a hand each until the train came to a +standstill. Then she darted towards the compartment from which issued +a short, stoutish man, with a jolly, red face, short, close-trimmed +beard, and eyes ready to light up with fun at the slightest provocation. +</P> + +<P> +Captain Benjamin Barton was a sailor of the good old-fashioned sort. +He had been to sea ever since he was thirteen, when he had run away to +Plymouth after an exchange of discourtesies with the classical master +at the Grammar School: he never could abide Latin. During nearly fifty +years of life at sea he had saved a considerable sum, and had become +part owner of his vessel, besides having shares in several others. He +still loyally stuck to the sailing ship; the steamship had no +attractions for him; and he was never tired of comparing the two, to +the great disadvantage of the more modern type. Tommy once said that +he reminded her of the 'bus-driver behind whom she had sat when on her +only visit to London, who had spoken with the bitterest scorn of the +motor omnibus. The captain's twinkling black eyes gleamed with fun +when Tommy assured him artlessly that the 'busman was "just such a dear +old stick-in-the-mud" as he was. Tommy sprang into his arms as he got +out of the railway carriage. He gradually extricated himself from her +embrace, and turning to his elder nieces, silently kissed them. In +spite of a brave attempt at cheerfulness his eyes were rather dim as he +mumbled a word of greeting. He had always been on the best of terms +with their father, and, when he was ashore, had been accustomed to make +the farm his headquarters. The loss of his brother-in-law had come as +a great shock to him; and the remembrance of it, together with the +meeting with the three fatherless girls, almost unmanned him for the +moment. The red bandana handkerchief came into play again; he blew his +nose furiously, declared that railway travelling always gave him a +cold, and turning on Dan Whiddon, the small porter, who was staggering +under a trunk he had taken from the compartment, he cried— +</P> + +<P> +"Now, young Samson, don't be too rough with that little contraption of +mine." +</P> + +<P> +The aggrieved look on Dan's face set them laughing, and the tension was +relieved. They passed out of the station, and came to the little farm +wagonette. Tommy was usually driver, but as there was only room for +one on the driver's seat, and she declared that she was going to sit +with Uncle, Elizabeth good-naturedly offered to take the reins. When +the Captain, the other girls, and the trunk were packed in behind, it +was a tight squeeze, and Dan Whiddon, rejoicing in twopence, surveyed +the pony doubtfully. +</P> + +<P> +"You'm better get out and walk up t' hill," he suggested, with the +familiarity of an old friend. +</P> + +<P> +"Be off and buy your sweeties, Samson," said the Captain, "or we'll +hitch you on as leader." And laughing at his own jest, Uncle Ben +squeezed Mary with his right arm, and Tommy with his left, and called +to Elizabeth to get under way. +</P> + +<P> +There was little talking on the homeward drive. The younger girls were +quite happy nestling against their uncle; and he was thinking of his +many former home-comings. But when he entered the bright farm parlour, +and saw the spread tea-table, and the blazing fire which Mrs. Pratt had +kindled—then his jolly weather-worn face glowed, and he cried, in the +same words he had used a score of times before— +</P> + +<P> +"East or west, home is best. How do, Jane?" +</P> + +<P> +"Nicely, thank'ee sir," returned Mrs. Pratt, with a bob, "except for my +poor feet." +</P> + +<P> +The girls smiled. They had heard the same question and answer ever +since they could remember, when Uncle Ben came home. Tommy meanwhile +had removed his hat, Mary had slyly stuffed his red handkerchief into +his pocket, and now Elizabeth gently pushed him down into his favourite +arm-chair. Mrs. Pratt, who suffered from bunions, and hobbled about, +made the tea, while Mary toasted what was in that country place still +called a Sally Lunn, and Elizabeth fetched from the dairy, now very +bare and forlorn, a pot of cool delicious Devonshire cream. During +these preparations Tommy was content to sit at her uncle's feet, +resting her head on his knees, and now and again giving his horny hand +a squeeze. +</P> + +<P> +It was Tommy, however, who kept things lively at the tea-table. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, Uncle," she would say, "you must have more cream in your tea, or +you'll be as nervous as a cat." +</P> + +<P> +"Very well, my dear," was the meek reply. "Afloat I drink it without +milk or cream, sea-cows not being tractable animals, you know; but when +in Rome, do as the rum 'uns do, eh?" +</P> + +<P> +"That dreadful old pun of yours! You expect us to punish you, don't +you now?" +</P> + +<P> +"I'll be Punch to your Judy," returned the Captain, with a hearty +laugh, and for some minutes he alternately cracked his simple jokes and +devoted himself to his food. "I always say there's nothing in foreign +parts to match the cakes and cream of Devonshire," he said, "and you'd +know it if you lived on ship's biscuit and salt horse, my girl." +</P> + +<P> +"Where have you been this voyage, Uncle?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Peru and Monte Video, and other outlandish parts, my dear. I was held +up in the Doldrums, and water was running plaguy short; 'water, water +everywhere, but not a drop to drink,' as that poetry fellow says. One +more voyage, my girls, and then I drop anchor for good." +</P> + +<P> +"We hoped you would stay with us," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Couldn't do it, Bess," he replied. "I can hold a straight course, but +I couldn't run a straight furrow for the life of me. No; one more +voyage, to the South Pacific Islands this time, and then I'll take a +snug little cottage somewhere by the sea, and spend my days +whitewashing it, and getting worse-tempered every day, and you shall +keep house for me, and smooth me down." +</P> + +<P> +And then Tommy put the usual question—it always came from Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"What adventures did you have this time, Uncle?" +</P> + +<P> +Uncle Ben rubbed his chin, and assumed an air of deep reflection. +</P> + +<P> +"Adventures! Well, the only one worth speaking about," he said slowly, +"was when we were becalmed in latitude 35° South, longitude 152° East, +I think it was. By the chart we should have been about a hundred and +fifty miles from the nearest land, but one morning Long Jimmy—the tall +fellow with one eye, you remember——?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes," said Tommy; "he helped me down the side last time I saw you off." +</P> + +<P> +"Well, he was look-out at the time, and he sings out, 'Land-ho!' I was +on deck in a twinkling, I can tell you; and there, a couple of points +on the starboard quarter, was a smallish kind of island, and stretching +away behind it a lot of little islands pretty near as far as you could +see. The biggest was as large as Mount St. Michael, maybe, and all of +a white shiny rock. I made a few remarks about the chart-makers, and +was thinking of putting out a boat to examine it, when, bless your +eyes! that island began to move, and all the little 'uns after it." +</P> + +<P> +Here he drank half a cup of tea, and the girls waited breathlessly for +him to continue. +</P> + +<P> +"Some one set up a cry of sea-serpent," he went on gravely, "and Sunny +Pat—the little Irishman, you remember—-?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, such a funny little man. Go on, Uncle," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, Sunny Pat calls out, 'Begorra, shure 'tis the way of openin' it +is!' and sure enough that big island showed a gash right across the +middle, that grew wider and wider, and each side of it there was a row +of teeth about as long as a church steeple. Jupiter, 'twas a fearsome +sight. But Sandy Sam—you remember him, the big red-headed +fellow—he's got more presence of mind than any able seaman I ever met. +He outs with a big gooseberry—we'd taken a few bushels on board at +Greenland—and flings it straight at the monster, knowing that +sea-serpents can't abide big gooseberries, being in the same line of +business, as you may say. Well——" +</P> + +<P> +Here the story was interrupted, for the girls made a simultaneous rush +on the old man. Tommy pummelled him. Mary put her hand over his +mouth, and Elizabeth took his half-eaten cake, and declared that he +should have no more until he confessed that he had been fibbing. +</P> + +<P> +"You naughty wicked old man," cried Tommy, as he shook with laughter. +"Now you shan't have another cup of tea until you've turned out your +pockets." +</P> + +<P> +"I give in," said the Captain. "Three to one isn't fair play. I've +had enough tea, only let me get my pipe alight and then we'll see." +</P> + +<P> +As long as the girls could remember, their uncle, on his arrival, when +his first pipe was lit, had turned out his capacious pockets, in which +there was always a present of some kind for every one, besides oddments +unaddressed which his nieces appropriated at their fancy. Settled in +the arm-chair, with a big calabash pipe in his mouth, he plunged his +hand into a pocket, and brought out the red bandana handkerchief. +</P> + +<P> +"That's your flag," cried Tommy. "Be quick!" +</P> + +<P> +"Patience," he replied, producing a tin of tobacco and a knife. +</P> + +<P> +"We'll let you keep them," said Mary. "What next, Uncle?" +</P> + +<P> +"Well, here's a small parcel with somebody's name on it, and it looks +uncommon like Mary." +</P> + +<P> +Mary seized the parcel, opened it, and uttered a cry of delight as she +unfolded a pretty Indian scarf. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, you dear!" she cried, giving him a kiss. +</P> + +<P> +He plunged his hand again into his pocket and drew out slowly and with +a solemn air that made the girls agog with expectation—a short cutty +pipe, at which they cried "Shame!" Then came another small parcel, +marked with Elizabeth's name, which proved to contain a tortoiseshell +comb with silver mountings. Another dip brought forth a bright round +silver case with a long cord hanging from a hole in the side. Tommy +pounced on this. +</P> + +<P> +"What is it, Uncle?" she asked. +</P> + +<P> +"It's a contraption for getting a light in a wind, given me by an old +friend in Valparaiso," replied the Captain. "'Twas kindly meant, to be +sure, but I've never used it, for I've never had any difficulty in +lighting my pipe in any wind that ever blew short of a typhoon, and +then a man has other things to think about. I'll show you how it's +done, and you can keep it against the time when you're an old woman and +go round selling things from a caravan: old women of that sort always +smoke." +</P> + +<P> +"The idea!" exclaimed Tommy, but when her uncle had shown her how to +obtain a spark by turning a little handle sharply, and how the spark +ignited the cord, she took the thing and slipped it into her pocket. +</P> + +<P> +Then at last came the parcel for which Tommy had been eagerly waiting, +and she gave a long sigh of pleasure as she drew through her fingers a +scarf of exquisite fineness like Mary's. +</P> + +<P> +"You're a darling!" she cried, giving her uncle a tight hug, and at the +same time knocking his pipe from his mouth. "Oh, I'm so sorry," she +said contritely. "Never mind, I'll fill it again for you." +</P> + +<P> +Captain Barton took from his pockets sundry other articles which he +divided among the girls, as well as a queer assortment of his personal +belongings. When all his pockets were empty, Tommy said— +</P> + +<P> +"Now you can put all that rubbish back; see what a litter it makes!" +</P> + +<P> +"For what you don't want, I return humble and hearty thanks," said the +Captain, using a form of words which they had heard from his lips ever +since they were babies. "And now if you can think of anything but +fal-lals, we'll settle down and have a cosy talk about things. Draw +your chairs up to the fire, girls." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap03"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER III +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +LEAVING HOME +</H4> + +<P> +Uncle Ben listened attentively as Elizabeth gave an account of affairs +at the farm. He did not interrupt her, but now and then muttered an +ejaculation through a cloud of smoke. Elizabeth was clear-headed, and +did not take long to explain the position to her uncle. It was +impossible to keep on the farm without capital, and the Captain, though +he had a good sum laid by, was not the man to risk his money in a +business of which he knew nothing. So the farm must be sold, and it +was clear that when everything was settled up, there would be little or +nothing left for the girls to live on. They mentioned the ideas they +had had of earning their living, and the obstacles in the way; and +Captain Barton puffed at his pipe, and pulled his beard, and every now +and then stroked Tommy's hair as she leant against his knee. +</P> + +<P> +"Hum!" he grunted, when all had said their say. "There's only one way +out of the difficulty that I can see." +</P> + +<P> +He paused impressively, and the girls looked at him with expectation. +</P> + +<P> +"And that is," he went on, weighing each word, "to get you spliced." +</P> + +<P> +"Spliced!" cried Tommy. "Married, you mean? Me married!" +</P> + +<P> +"Well, not you, perhaps—not yet a bit, seeing you are only a little +tomboy sort of thing——" +</P> + +<P> +"Thing! how dare you!" cried Tommy, pummelling her uncle's leg. +</P> + +<P> +"I meant a thing of beauty, my dear," said he meekly, "which, as the +poet says, is a joy for ever." +</P> + +<P> +"He wouldn't think me a joy for long, I can tell you," returned Tommy. +"But, really, it's too ridiculous. Bess, you don't want to get +married?" +</P> + +<P> +"Not for a living, certainly," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Of course not," added Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, that's squashed," cried Tommy, "and if you can't think of +anything better, Captain Barton—why, you're not married yourself!" +</P> + +<P> +"No, my dear, I've never tried," replied her uncle apologetically. +"Well, now, there's that notion I mentioned a while ago—a little +cottage by the sea, you know; we four—me and the three Graces, eh?" +</P> + +<P> +"It would be simply awful, Uncle," cried Tommy. "Whatever should we do +all day? We should all become perfect cats, and you'd have a simply +horrid time. No, if you want us to live with you, you must take a +house somewhere where we could work—earn our salt, you know. I'm not +going to be a burden to anybody." +</P> + +<P> +"That's a fine spirit, to be sure. Then it must be London, I suppose, +Deptford way or Rotherhithe; one of you could keep house for me, and +the others could go to classes, and learn teaching or whatever it is +you want to do. What do you think of that, now?" +</P> + +<P> +"I should love to keep house for you, Uncle," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"And Mary and I would love to do the other thing, wouldn't we, Mary?" +cried Tommy. "So it's settled, and you'd better advertise for a house +at once, Uncle." +</P> + +<P> +"Steady, my dear. As I told you, I must make one more voyage. I've a +heap of things to settle up in various parts, and it'll be at least a +year before I'm ready. The question is, what can you do for a year? +You can't remain here, and I'm not going to set you up in London +without me to look after you." +</P> + +<P> +"Why not? We'd look after each other," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Couldn't think of it, my dear," said the Captain decisively. "It's a +facer, that's the truth." +</P> + +<P> +"I know what!" cried Tommy, suddenly starting up. "Take us with you!" +</P> + +<P> +"What?" gasped her uncle. +</P> + +<P> +"I mean it. Let's all go for a voyage. I'd love to go round the +world." +</P> + +<P> +"Nonsense! A parcel of girls in my windjammer with their frills and +furbelows—I never heard of such a thing! Ridiculous! Entirely out of +the question!" +</P> + +<P> +"Why? I don't see it," persisted Tommy. "Now, Captain Barton, don't +be a stick-in-the-mud, but give us reasons." +</P> + +<P> +"My dear, it can't be done," said the Captain emphatically. +</P> + +<P> +"Of course it can't, you haven't got any," said Tommy, wilfully +misunderstanding him. "Just like a man!" +</P> + +<P> +"We should really like it, Uncle," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Can't be done, Bess," he repeated. +</P> + +<P> +"But why, Uncle?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Because—because—well, for one thing I don't carry a stewardess." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, you funny old man! Bess could be stewardess. Another reason, +please." +</P> + +<P> +"There's no cabin fit for young ladies. It's a hard life on board, +and——" +</P> + +<P> +"No reason at all," interrupted Tommy. "We must learn to rough it, now +that we've got to make our way in the world. Besides, sea-air is good; +it will establish our constitutions, as the doctors say. Say yes, +Uncle, there's a dear!" +</P> + +<P> +"Well, well, I'll sleep on it," said the Captain, temporizing. He was +really much perplexed and troubled. The suggestion was a preposterous +one, to his old-fashioned way of thinking; but he could not find +reasons that would convince these very modern nieces of his, and he +hoped that they would drop the wild notion before the morning. +</P> + +<P> +But when the girls had gone to bed, and he sat alone, smoking his final +pipe, he had to confess to himself that Tommy's proposal was the +simplest solution of the difficulty. It would not be an easy matter to +find comfortable quarters for the girls, but it was not impossible. +Their society would be very pleasant on board; he would love to have +them with him: in short, he decided to give way. So the next morning, +when they rushed at him as he entered the breakfast-room, with cries of +"Uncle dear, do take us," he replied, with a mild reluctance— +</P> + +<P> +"Well, well, you might do worse." +</P> + +<P> +Whereupon Tommy kissed him and hugged him, calling him "Dear old +Nunky," and went nearly wild with joy. +</P> + +<P> +"But, mind you," he said warningly, "you mustn't expect much in the way +of comfort. The <I>Elizabeth</I> isn't the <I>Lusitania</I>, you know. She's as +tight a little craft as ever sailed the seas, but she wasn't built for +first-class passengers. You'll have to manage with a tiny cabin for +all three. And I give you fair notice: I keep strict discipline +aboard. The slightest insubordination will be punished." +</P> + +<P> +"And how do you punish on board ship?" asked Tommy mischievously. +</P> + +<P> +"First, bread and water for a week. For the second offence, you'll be +laid in irons in the hold, where you'll have no company but the rats, +and they're uncommon hungry beasts, I can tell you." +</P> + +<P> +"How lovely! Just like the prisoners in wicked barons' castles in the +olden times," cried Tommy. "Oh, you dear silly old thing, did you +think you would frighten us?" And she gave him a hug that made him cry +for mercy. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, girls, to business," he said, when order was restored. "This is +Wednesday. I must run up to London to-morrow to see my lawyers, so +that if anything happens to me you won't be quite unprovided for. +Remember, Bess, they're Wilkins and Short, of Bedford Row. Not that +there isn't plenty of life in the old sea-dog yet, and I hope you won't +have to see them for many a day. Now, as to clothes; no fal-lals, you +know; two serge dresses apiece, and one box for the lot of you. I +don't suppose you bargained for that." +</P> + +<P> +"We shouldn't think of bringing matinée hats," said Elizabeth, laughing. +</P> + +<P> +"Anything you want to keep, out of the things here, you must pack up. +I dare say one of the neighbours will store it for you. I'll arrange +about selling the rest. I'll see your landlord to-day. You will only +have about a fortnight to get ready, so you'd better begin at once." +</P> + +<P> +"Let's go and see Mrs. Morris," said Mary. "She'll keep our things for +us." +</P> + +<P> +"Won't she be surprised!" cried Tommy. "And what fun we shall have!" +</P> + +<P> +The girls found their neighbour, Mrs. Morris, in the midst of her +weekly baking. She declared afterwards that the surprise their news +gave her nearly "turned" the bread. She readily agreed to store their +little stock of personal possessions, but shook her head at the idea of +girls wandering in heathen parts, as she put it. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth asked her to accompany them to Plymouth and assist them in +buying their outfit. This gave great delight to the kind motherly +soul. She left her farm but seldom; a trip to Plymouth was a notable +event in her life; and when she returned with the girls, after a happy +day's shopping, the spirit of adventure had so worked upon her that she +cried, "Well, now, I wish I was going too, that I do." +</P> + +<P> +Imagine the bustle and excitement of the next few days! Uncle Ben was +in London. In his absence the girls worked hard at their preparations. +They got a sewing-maid from the village, and all four worked early and +late cutting out and making two sets of blouses, one for ordinary use, +and the other for any very hot weather they might encounter on the +voyage. Even Tommy, not usually an industrious young person in such +matters, did her fair share, though it was a great trial of patience to +have to finish the overcasting of all the seams before Elizabeth would +lay them aside ready for packing. +</P> + +<P> +Everything was complete before Uncle Ben's return. The girls had +finished their outfit and packed it away neatly in their new cabin +trunk. Their treasures were also packed ready to be handed into Mrs. +Morris's keeping. A few pieces of furniture which Elizabeth could not +bear to part with had been warehoused at Plymouth. The remainder, +together with the farm stock, was to be sold after their departure. +Tommy was very woebegone at the idea of selling her pony, and when Joe +Morris offered to keep him for her, and give him his food in exchange +for his services (that was his thoughtful and pleasant way of putting +it), she hugged the burly farmer and called him a dear old man. +</P> + +<P> +At last Uncle Ben returned. The last arrangements were made, the last +adieus said, and one fine day the little party of four drove to the +station to take train to Southampton, where the barque <I>Elizabeth</I> was +refitting. The girls waved their handkerchiefs gaily in response to +the parting salutations of the villagers; but they fell very silent +when their old friends were out of sight, and the Captain, looking +straight before him, heard a sob or two on each side and behind. Like +a wise man, he said nothing about the sadness of leaving the old home, +but related some of his recent experiences in London. +</P> + +<P> +"I met a fine old friend of mine, a missionary," he said. "He is +stationed on one of the South Sea Islands, and hasn't been home for +twenty years. A real good sort is Henry Corke. He has only been home +a month, and yet he is going out almost at once. There's devotion for +you, girls. I asked him if he'd like to come with us, offered him the +attractions of refined female society——" +</P> + +<P> +"That was enough to choke him off," interrupted Tommy. "I hate to be +called a female." +</P> + +<P> +"Well, perhaps it was a mistake not to say tomboy. Anyhow, Corke was +in too much of a hurry to come with us; prefers one of those dirty +clanking steamers. Mighty poor taste, I call it." +</P> + +<P> +By the time they reached the station the girls had thrown off their +despondency, and began to glow with excitement as they realized that +they were actually entering upon a new life. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap04"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER IV +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +ABOARD THE "ELIZABETH" +</H4> + +<P> +"Here we are!" cried Captain Barton, as the train ran into the dock +station at Southampton. "Now mind you don't get run over." +</P> + +<P> +"The idea!" said Tommy; "we have been here before, Uncle." +</P> + +<P> +"So you have, my dear, but good advice is none the worse for being said +twice." +</P> + +<P> +They made their way across the metals, on which locomotives were +hauling and pushing heavy goods wagons, and came to the quay where the +<I>Elizabeth</I> lay taking in cargo. She looked a mere dwarf beside a +Castle Liner not far away; but she was bright with the glory of new +paint, and Captain Barton gazed at her with an affectionate pride that +he would never have felt for a steamship. They went on board. Mr. +Purvis, the Scots mate, gave the girls a shy greeting. They smiled at +those of the crew whom they recognized, and a look of pained +bewilderment settled on the face of one, Sandy Sam, when Tommy asked +him if he had any more big gooseberries. +</P> + +<P> +"Never mention the word to him," said the Captain anxiously, as they +went below; "he's very sensitive, my dear." +</P> + +<P> +"Ah! you're afraid your stories will be found out, you know you are," +replied Tommy. "Oh! what a sweet little cabin." +</P> + +<P> +The Captain had thrown open the door of the cabin which he had prepared +for his nieces, next to the saloon. The girls looked in eagerly. +</P> + +<P> +"How very nice!" said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"I'm glad you like it, my dear," said the Captain. "I did my best, and +Purvis was uncommon useful, too." +</P> + +<P> +"A woman couldn't have managed better," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, you see, bachelor men like me and Purvis get into the way of +making up for what we lose. We nearly forgot the looking-glass, +though, not having any particular features ourselves to be proud of." +</P> + +<P> +The cabin was very daintily got up. The woodwork was beautifully +polished. There were two bunks on one side, one above the other, and a +third on the opposite side, each with a spotless white bed-cover. On +one wall hung a looking-glass; and a tiny wash-hand basin of polished +zinc was fitted into a little alcove. There were hooks for hanging +clothes on the partition. The clear space between the sides was only +two or three feet across. +</P> + +<P> +"Where shall we put our trunk?" asked Elizabeth practically. +</P> + +<P> +"In the saloon, my dear," replied her uncle. "We'll fasten it there, +to prevent it rolling about if we meet any rough weather." +</P> + +<P> +"We shall have to get up one at a time," said Tommy, with a laugh. +"There isn't room for two to do up their hair at once." +</P> + +<P> +"Well, I know nothing about that," said the Captain, rubbing his bald +crown. "You mustn't quarrel or fight about who shall be first, or I'll +have to clap you in irons." +</P> + +<P> +"Where do you keep your irons?" asked Tommy. "I'd like to see the +dreadful things." +</P> + +<P> +The Captain looked so much embarrassed that Tommy divined the truth at +once. +</P> + +<P> +"Why, you haven't got any," she cried, dancing. "What a naughty old +fibber you are!" +</P> + +<P> +"Well, you see, I pick my crew. Them that aren't English are Scotch or +Irish, and very respectable men. But I dare say we can get a set of +irons in the town. Come along, we'll go and get something to eat; +we're too busy to cook on board. I'll just drop in at one of the +marine stores and see if they've got a small size of irons for +obstreperous females." +</P> + +<P> +As they walked up the High Street Tommy suddenly cried— +</P> + +<P> +"Look, Bess, isn't that little Dan Whiddon? I wondered why he wasn't +at the station to wish us good-bye." +</P> + +<P> +She pointed up the street, where she had seen a small oddly-dressed +figure pass under the narrow ancient arch that divides the street into +Above and Below Bar. They hurried in that direction, but when they +reached the spot the figure had disappeared. +</P> + +<P> +"I think you must have been mistaken," said Mary. "Dan wouldn't come +so far from home." +</P> + +<P> +"I dare say. Now, Uncle, where shall we go? I'm famished." +</P> + +<P> +The Captain led them to the Crown Hotel. He confessed that if he had +been alone he would have gone to a humbler place near the docks, where +he might meet some shipmates. +</P> + +<P> +"But you girls wouldn't like to eat among half-a-dozen sea-dogs smoking +shag," he said. +</P> + +<P> +As they ate their luncheon he said that he was disappointed with his +cargo. He had hoped to have a full ship for the South American ports, +but feared that after all he would have to go out light. Tommy's +assurance that his passengers would make up did not appear to convince +him. +</P> + +<P> +They slept on board that night, and were very merry at the novel +experience of undressing and dressing in such a narrow space. Early +next morning the ship was towed out into the harbour. She had hardly +made a cable's length, however, when the Captain received a message +semaphored from the quay to the effect that his agent had secured +enough goods to complete his freight. It would not be ready for +shipment for two days. He did not think it worth while to put back +into dock, as the extra cargo could be brought out in lighters. +</P> + +<P> +During the next two days the girls were much amused to see their uncle +in his little dinghy, which held three at a squeeze, going to and fro +between the ship and the shore, propelling himself by means of one oar +fixed in a groove at the stern. Nothing would satisfy them until he +allowed one of the sailors, usually Sunny Pat, to take them in turn and +teach them how to work the little tub in this manner. Finding it very +easy Tommy begged the Captain to let her take him ashore, and was +delighted when he told her on landing that she would make a skipper in +no time. She immediately bought a huge sailor's knife, much to his +amusement. Her sisters, not to be outdone, in their turn rowed him +ashore, and each also bought a knife. +</P> + +<P> +"You'd be terrible folk in a mutiny," said the Captain, laughing. "I +really must see about getting those irons." +</P> + +<P> +But when the vessel's hold was filled from the lighters, and the cargo +was complete, there were no irons among the equipment. The <I>Elizabeth</I> +was towed down Southampton Water; then, the wind being fair, the +courses were set, and she was soon sailing merrily down Channel. The +girls were in the highest spirits. It was a glorious day. The sea +glistened in the sunlight, and as the vessel passed through the Solent, +with the wooded shores of Hampshire on the right, and the Island on the +left, the Captain pointed out to his nieces various landmarks and +interesting spots, and gave them a first lesson in navigation. In +three or four hours they passed the Needles. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, girls," said the Captain, "my advice is, keep fairly quiet for a +little. There's a bit of a swell, and—well, I say no more." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth and Mary remained reclining in their deck-chairs, quietly +enjoying their novel experiences. But Tommy was as nimble as Ariel on +the vessel of the Duke of Milan. She was here, there and everywhere, +asking why this and what the other; now exclaiming at a warship that +glided silently past, now watching a graceful white-sailed yacht; at +one moment standing by the helmsman, then flashing along the deck to +ask her uncle for an explanation of something that had caught her +attention. The Captain watched her with kindly amusement. He did not +repeat his warning. "The lass had better get it over," he thought. +Presently his amusement became mixed with a little anxiety as he saw +her growing quieter, and a tinge of green coming into her complexion. +At last with a sudden cry of "Oh!" she rushed to the companion and +disappeared. The other girls followed her anxiously, and for a time +they were seen no more. Thanks to the steadiness of the ship, and the +comparative smoothness of the sea, their sufferings were neither +violent nor prolonged; but it was a much-subdued Tommy who emerged an +hour or two later and meekly put her hand into her uncle's. +</P> + +<P> +The next moment she gave a gasp. Not a yard away, lying on a pile of +canvas, huddled a little figure in brown corduroys and clumping boots. +It was Dan Whiddon, pale, grimy, with tear-stained eyes, fast asleep. +</P> + +<A NAME="img-047"></A> +<CENTER> +<IMG CLASS="imgcenter" SRC="images/img-047.jpg" ALT=""LYING ON A PILE OF CANVAS HUDDLED A LITTLE FIGURE."" BORDER="2"> +<H4 CLASS="h4center"> +"LYING ON A PILE OF CANVAS HUDDLED A LITTLE FIGURE." +</H4> +</CENTER> + +<P> +"There's a young Samson for you!" said the Captain, noticing Tommy's +look of amazement. "A young rascal of a stowaway. Long Jimmy heard a +tapping in the forehold a while ago, and when the men opened up—a +nuisance when all the cargo was nattily stowed—there was this young +reprobate, half dead with hunger and fright. You've a deal to answer +for, Tommy." +</P> + +<P> +"Why, what have I done?" asked the girl. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, you and your sisters seem to have spoiled the young scamp. When +they brought him up from below he whimpered out that the young ladies +had been kind to him, and he didn't like carrying luggage and cleaning +railway lamps, and when he heard that you were coming to sea he wanted +his mother to get me to take him as a cabin-boy. She boxed his ears. +But he found out when you were leaving, and hid in a goods wagon that +reached Southampton a little before we did, and watched his opportunity +to slip on board when the barque was lying at the quay-side. That's +all I got out of him; and the motion served him as it serves most +landsmen, and he dropped asleep just where you see him there. I'll +have something to say to him when he wakes." +</P> + +<P> +"Poor little fellow!" said Tommy. "You won't be hard on him, Uncle?" +</P> + +<P> +The Captain grunted. Perhaps he remembered that fifty years before he +had himself run away to sea. +</P> + +<P> +"A rascally young stowaway," he muttered. "I can't put him ashore, as +I shan't touch at any port this side of Buenos Ayres. And his mother +crying her eyes out, I'll be bound. And I'll have to spend several +shillings on a cable to tell her he's safe. A pretty thing for a man +with three nieces." +</P> + +<P> +"I'll pay for the cable, Uncle." +</P> + +<P> +"What! has she damaged the cable?" asked Mary innocently, coming up at +this moment. +</P> + +<P> +Captain Barton shook with laughter. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, you bookworms!" he said, when he had command of his breath. "Take +a look at the cable, Mary, and see if you think Tommy, for all her +mischievousness, could do it much damage. No, 'tis another kind of +cable we were speaking of—all along of young Samson there. What would +you do with a stowaway, Bess?" he asked of his eldest niece, who had +just joined the others. +</P> + +<P> +"Good gracious!" exclaimed Elizabeth, "you were right after all, Tommy. +What a little sweep he looks!" +</P> + +<P> +At this moment Dan stirred, opened his eyes, and when he saw the girls +smiled sheepishly. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, young Samson, stand up and listen to me," said the Captain +severely. "Lay a hold of that stay there if you can't stand steady. +You come sneaking aboard this vessel, ruining my cargo, expecting to +fill yourself with my victuals, and all for what? Because you didn't +like cleaning lamps and carrying luggage. What's that for a reason? +There's worse than that aboard ship, I can tell you. If I did my duty, +I should have you lashed to the mast and dosed with the cat. And your +poor mother crying her eyes out, and the police dragging the ponds, and +the Government sending detectives to all parts, and wiring to all the +recruiting sergeants, spending hundreds of pounds of the country's +money all for a discontented young shaver not four feet high. Now just +you run along to Mr. Purvis and ask him to forgive you. He's very +strict is Mr. Purvis, much stricter than I am; and then ask Sandy Sam +very politely to fling a few buckets of water over you and scrub you +with holystone; and after that go to Cook and ask him if he can spare a +biscuit and a can of soup; and then I'll see if I can find some clothes +that will fit you, and we'll make a man of you, and an A.B. in time." +</P> + +<P> +The Captain's tone grew less stern and more genial as he went along, +and when he had finished Dan smiled cheerfully, gave Tommy an extra +smile, and went aft to obey orders. +</P> + +<P> +The run down Channel was very pleasant to the girls. They showed the +keenest interest in the ship and the doings of the sailors. These +rough, good-tempered fellows were flattered by the attentions of their +passengers, and never tired of answering their questions. It was not +long before all three were able to tie all kinds of sailors' knots, +splice ropes, and do other simple things of the kind. They knew the +names of the sails and the yards, and Tommy in particular never tired +of airing her nautical vocabulary. +</P> + +<P> +Even the ship's cook became their willing slave. Elizabeth took him in +hand, and he meekly received her instructions, with great advantage to +his bill of fare. Captain Barton declared that it was a good job he +was retiring, for this unwonted luxury was killing his seaman's +qualities. +</P> + +<P> +The evenings were spent in the little deck cabin, where they played at +draughts with the Captain and mate, or listened to the yarns they spun. +Mary had brought her mandoline, and on fine evenings they would get up +a concert, the sailors singing their chanties and dancing the hornpipe. +The Captain hunted up some ancient grass hammocks, and when the weather +was quite calm the sailors rigged these up on deck for the girls. Some +of the crew taught them how to make hammocks, using string instead of +grass, and they often amused themselves by weaving string bags and +baskets. +</P> + +<P> +As for Dan Whiddon, he soon became the pet of the ship. He was a +good-tempered little fellow, willing to oblige anybody. He was kept +always busy, and it was not long before he found that the life of a +sailor was a good deal harder even than that of a porter at a wayside +station. +</P> + +<P> +"But I likes it, I do," he said once to Tommy, "better'n cleaning lamps +and such." +</P> + +<P> +"You get no tips, Dan," she replied. +</P> + +<P> +"What's tips!" he said. "I never had no good of 'em, miss. Mother +took them all except a penny now and then for sweets, and the Captain +he gives me sweets for nothing, he do, and so I save, don't I, miss?" +</P> + +<P> +The weather held fair almost without interruption, and the girls became +so well seasoned that an occasional gale did not distress them. As +they approached the tropics the heat became rather trying, and then +they brought out of their trunk sundry light blouses at which their +uncle cocked an eye. +</P> + +<P> +"Rank disobedience!" he said sternly. "I said serge." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't they look nice, Uncle?" said Tommy mischievously, "and we made +them ourselves. You can't object to that, my dear man, and we shall +wash them ourselves, so there's no laundry bill for you to pay. In +fact, you haven't a leg to stand on, so you had better say at once they +look sweet and save time. Don't you think so, Mr. Purvis?" +</P> + +<P> +"Weel," said the Scotsman cautiously, "I wouldna say but what they are +suitable to the climate, but they're terrible gay like." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, you should see Bess's evening frock. It's perfectly +lovely—chiffon, with pink insertion; it suits her dark hair +splendidly." +</P> + +<P> +"There, Tommy, that'll do," said the Captain; "such talk isn't suitable +aboard this vessel. You're unruly minxes, and what I'll do with you in +London I don't know." +</P> + +<P> +"You'll soon get used to it, Uncle dear, and I really wouldn't worry if +I were you. We'll keep you straight." +</P> + +<P> +"A happy girl, Purvis," said the Captain, when they were alone. +</P> + +<P> +"Ou, ay, she is that." +</P> + +<P> +They spent a couple of days in Buenos Ayres while Captain Barton was +unloading part of his cargo and settling his affairs. When they left, +a certain young electrical engineer asked to be allowed to call on them +when he returned to England, and looked very crestfallen when Elizabeth +told him that they had no address. They were almost disappointed when +they rounded the terrible Cape Horn without encountering a storm. +After a short stay at Valparaiso, the Captain set his course direct for +the Pacific Islands. Interested as the girls had been hitherto, they +became intensely excited now. Mary knew a great deal about Captain +Cook and other early navigators, and all the girls had read a volume of +Stevenson's on the South Seas, which their uncle had brought home once +in a colonial edition. The romance of this quarter of the globe had +captured their imagination, and they looked eagerly forward to seeing +the strange men and women, the gorgeous scenery, the many novel things +which their reading and their uncle's stories had led them to expect. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap05"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER V +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +A MIDNIGHT WRECK +</H4> + +<P> +"Well, now, I'm real glad I brought you girls with me," said Captain +Barton, as they sat on deck one evening. "Many's the time I've felt a +bit lonesome at night between sunset and turning in, but you do help to +pass the time away." +</P> + +<P> +"Pastimes, are we?" said Tommy, with affected indignation. "Toys! +Dolls! I won't be called a doll." +</P> + +<P> +"Very well, my dear, you shan't," replied her uncle, slipping one arm +round her waist, and the other round Mary's. Elizabeth sat on her +deck-chair opposite them, knitting the second of a pair of socks. +"But, now," continued the Captain, "you'd better be turning in. 'Tis +latish, and sleep, you know, 'it is a precious thing, beloved from pole +to pole'; and if you don't get your full eight hours you'll be neither +useful nor ornamental, Miss Tommy." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, Uncle! It's such a lovely night," pleaded Tommy, leaning back on +his arm, and looking up into the brilliant sky—a sky such as is seen +in the South Pacific, and nowhere else in the world. +</P> + +<P> +Here a heavy figure approached the group from forward. +</P> + +<P> +"Glass is dropping fast, sir," said Mr. Purvis. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth's needles ceased clicking. +</P> + +<P> +"That means a storm, doesn't it, Uncle?" she said. +</P> + +<P> +"A bit of a blow, maybe," said the Captain. "Now, girls, off with you. +I'll just make things snug. You go below, and sleep through it, and +you'll come up fresh as paint in the morning." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy grumbled a little, declaring that a storm was impossible with +such a clear sky and no wind; but she went below with her sisters, and +soon all three were fast asleep in their snug little cabin. +</P> + +<P> +It was perhaps two hours later when Elizabeth awoke suddenly. There +were strange noises overhead, and the ship was rolling and pitching +with a violence new to her. Every now and then she heard a hoarse +shout, and a scurry of feet on deck. The little appointments of the +cabin rattled, and presently, as the vessel gave a particularly heavy +lurch, the glass water-bottle slipped from its rack, and fell with a +crash to the floor. +</P> + +<P> +"What is it?" cried Tommy, sitting straight up in her bunk. +</P> + +<P> +"The sea is rather rough," said Elizabeth quietly, "and has sent the +water-bottle spinning." +</P> + +<P> +"It woke me with a start," said Tommy. "My heart is thumping like +anything. Is there any danger?" +</P> + +<P> +"Not with Uncle on board," said Mary from the bunk below. "Let's go to +sleep again." +</P> + +<P> +They lay down, but to sleep was impossible. Every moment the movements +of the vessel became more violent, and they heard great booming noises +as the waves broke over the deck. The roar and shriek of the wind was +mingled with the creaking of blocks and the shouts of men. +</P> + +<P> +"I can't stand it any longer," said Tommy suddenly. "I'm going up to +see. Come along, girls." She sprang out of her bunk and had to clutch +the side to prevent herself from being thrown down. The other girls +followed her, and she laughed as they staggered and clasped each other. +</P> + +<P> +"What fun!" she said. "We haven't had a real storm before. See who'll +be dressed first. You two needn't do up your hair." +</P> + +<P> +Dressing was a difficult matter; but, helping one another, they managed +to get their things on at last and, holding hands, staggered out of the +cabin to the companionway between it and the saloon. Tommy was the +first to climb the ladder, but when she came to the top she gave a cry +of dismay. +</P> + +<P> +"The hatch is on!" she called. "Uncle has battened us down, mean old +thing!" +</P> + +<P> +She beat on the hatch with her fist, and called shrilly for her uncle; +but the sounds were smothered by the greater noises above, and by and +by she desisted, and tottered disconsolately down the steps. "Let's go +into the saloon," she said. "There's more room there than in the +cabin. You don't think there's any danger?" she added, as the light of +the swinging lamp fell on Elizabeth's pale face. +</P> + +<P> +"I don't know; I hope not," replied Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"It's a shame to batten us down," said Tommy indignantly. "I'd rather +be on deck and know the worst." +</P> + +<P> +The three girls went into the saloon, and sat huddled together on a +sofa, which was fixed firmly to the wall. They found that only by +keeping a tight grip on the sofa, and each other, could they save +themselves from being dashed across the room. Moment by moment the +storm increased in fury. Now and again there was a tremendous shock, +under which the <I>Elizabeth</I> quivered in every plank, and sometimes a +sharp report as of woodwork wrenched away. +</P> + +<P> +The girls were now thoroughly scared. Pressed close together they +shivered as they heard these ominous noises. None of them spoke, but +Tommy gave a little gasp whenever a more than usually heavy sea struck +the vessel, and Mary gulped down a lump that would keep rising in her +throat. +</P> + +<P> +Hours passed. Presently the movements of the vessel became less +violent, and at last Tommy gave a cry of delight as she heard the +battens being struck away from the hatch, and her uncle's voice as he +descended the ladder. +</P> + +<P> +"Ah! There you are, my dears," he said cheerily, as he entered the +saloon. "I guessed these little tantrums would have wakened you." +</P> + +<P> +"Is the storm over, Uncle?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Pretty near. He's giving a last kick or two. We're very tired and +hungry on deck, and you girls can make us some coffee; I know you'd +like to make yourselves useful. Cook can't be spared at this minute or +I wouldn't ask you." +</P> + +<P> +"Of course we will," said Tommy, springing up. +</P> + +<P> +"Is there much damage done, Uncle?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Damage! Why, bless you, you can't fight without getting a bruise or +two, even if you win. The craft's had a bit of knocking about, I won't +deny, but what could you expect? Now make the coffee, there's good +lassies, and knock at the hatch when it's ready." +</P> + +<P> +"You are not going to batten us down again?" cried Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, you see, we don't want everything slopped about below, do we? +The coffee wouldn't be worth drinking if a sea washed into it just as +you were bringing it up. Make it strong, mind, and plenty of sugar." +</P> + +<P> +Captain Barton left them. He had not thought it necessary to say that +the cook, who couldn't be spared to make the coffee, was working hard +at the pumps. Nor that the vessel had lost its foremast, which in its +fall had carried away the boats on the leeward side. While the ship +was staggering under this blow a heavy sea had struck her and stove in +the boats on the weather side. Nor did the Captain mention that the +storm had driven him many leagues out of his course, and that he was +desperately anxious lest he should have come within the region of the +coral reefs. Until daybreak he had no means of ascertaining his +whereabouts, and he concealed from his nieces the anxiety with which he +awaited the dawn. +</P> + +<P> +He had paid his brief visit below merely to reassure the girls. They +at once set about making the coffee—no easy task, for though the wind +had abated there was still a heavy sea. At last it was ready, and +Tommy mounted the companion-way, carrying a canful. It was some time +before her hammering on the hatch attracted attention, and when it was +lifted the can was taken from her by her uncle, who said "Thank'ee, my +lass. Now go down again and have some breakfast; it will be light in +an hour or two." +</P> + +<P> +"Can't we come up, Uncle?" +</P> + +<P> +"Not yet, my dear; we must tidy up first, you know." +</P> + +<P> +"Can't we help?" persisted Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +But there was no answer. Captain Barton had clapped on the hatch. +</P> + +<P> +"Poor little lassies!" he said to himself. +</P> + +<P> +The girls drank some coffee, and ate some biscuits, waiting impatiently +for their release. It was no longer difficult to keep their seats; the +howling of the wind had ceased, and the noise above gradually +diminished, and the vessel steadied. But now they were conscious of a +sound that they had not heard before. It was like the clanking of a +steam-engine. +</P> + +<P> +"I wonder what it is!" cried Tommy, springing up. "Oh, I do so wish +Uncle would let us go up. There's no danger now, surely." +</P> + +<P> +But the Captain still remained above. The clanking sound continued, +and slight noises were heard occasionally. The weather became still +calmer, and the girls, when they had finished their simple breakfast, +began to doze. Never since they left Southampton had their sleep been +broken, and they would have returned to their bunks had it not been so +near morning. So they cuddled up together on the sofa, Elizabeth in +the middle and the other girls with their arms about her. +</P> + +<P> +All at once there was a sudden jolt that set the tin cups flying from +the table, and made the girls spring up in alarm. They were aware of a +strange, rasping, scraping sound. Clutching one another, their +startled faces asked a mute question, to which, inexperienced as they +were, their instinct supplied a clear answer. The ship had struck. +</P> + +<P> +There were loud shouts from above, a renewal of the scurrying on deck, +then silence. A minute or two after the girls heard the hatch removed, +and their uncle hurried down. Even in the dim light of the smoky oil +lamp they saw how pale and haggard he looked. They were too much +frightened to speak. +</P> + +<P> +"Girls," he said quietly, "put on your macintoshes and anything warm +you have, and come on deck at once. Don't wait for anything else." +</P> + +<P> +He was gone. The very calmness of his tone, the absence of his wonted +jocularity, struck them with a chill feeling of dread. Silently, with +pale faces, the girls fetched wraps and macintoshes from their cabin +and hurriedly mounted the companion. When they reached the wet and +slippery deck a terrible spectacle lay before them in the light of the +crescent moon, shining fitfully out through the scudding clouds. The +foremast had snapped off at the height of a man. The deck was strewn +with broken spars and a litter of torn sails and shattered rigging. On +the lee side the davits were twisted and bent, and the boats had +disappeared. On the weather side, the boats still swung on the ropes, +but were so battered that it was impossible to hope that they were +seaworthy. Three or four men were loosing the lashings that secured +the little dinghy, others were bringing up provisions from the cook's +galley. The monotonous <I>clank, clank</I> of the pumps told how the rest +were engaged. +</P> + +<P> +Close to the dinghy stood little Dan Whiddon, the cabin-boy, shivering +with cold and fear. +</P> + +<P> +"Show a leg, now!" cried the Captain to the men who were busy with the +dinghy. He turned to the girls, who stood near the companion, huddled +in speechless terror. "You must get into the dinghy, my dears," he +said gravely; "we have struck a reef. You can scull her, keep her +going gently and look out for a passing ship. Don't be alarmed. The +sea is smooth, you see. We will make a raft and come after you as soon +as we can. My poor old ship is done for." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh! we can't leave you, Uncle," said Elizabeth, with quivering lips. +</P> + +<P> +"No, we won't," cried Tommy, springing forward and clasping his arm. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, my dears," replied the Captain with forced cheerfulness, "you +promised to obey orders, you know. We can't save the ship. Water is +pouring into her; the one chance is to get you safely afloat while we +make a raft. You must go for my sake. There must be land hereabouts; +you'll see it when the sun gets up, and I lay you won't be ashore an +hour before we join you. Come along now, all's ready." +</P> + +<P> +The Captain's firmness showed that further remonstrance was vain. He +led them to the side where the dinghy had been lowered. Elizabeth was +helped into it, and as she turned away, after embracing her uncle, she +heard the first mate say— +</P> + +<P> +"D'ye think there's room for young Dan, sir? He's no use to us." +</P> + +<P> +The Captain hesitated for a moment. Three was a full complement for +the little boat, and even the boy's light extra weight might be a +source of danger. Mary, as she kissed her uncle, heard the boatswain +growl— +</P> + +<P> +"You may as well drown the lot; the dinghy can't take more than three +nohow." +</P> + +<P> +Then Tommy flung herself into her uncle's arms, and sobbed a good-bye. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, my little lass," said he, "bear up. Brave's the word. There's +One above will look after you. Good-bye? Nonsense! I'll see you +soon, never fear. Now, steady—there you go—now, where's that boy?" +</P> + +<P> +But Dan Whiddon, hearing the pessimistic boatswain's words, had slipped +away in the darkness. +</P> + +<P> +The Captain called him, but he did not reappear. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, perhaps it's as well," said the Captain. "Now, girls, don't +tire yourselves out; lay by till daylight. God bless you!" +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth silently took the sculls, the other two crouched in the +bottom of the boat, which drew slowly away from the ill-fated ship. +After a little Tommy sprang up. +</P> + +<P> +"Stop rowing, Bess," she cried. "It's no use going on in the dark. +Keep close to the ship, so that we can see Uncle when he puts off on +the raft." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth rested on her oars. There was reason in what Tommy had said. +For a time the girls could see the trembling masts of the ship in the +moonlight, and dark figures moving about the deck; but presently the +moon was obscured; some minutes passed before it again emerged from the +clouds; and then, when the girls looked for the <I>Elizabeth</I>, there was +not a trace of her to be seen. +</P> + +<P> +The two younger girls were now sitting up in the boat, facing their +sister. They looked with wild eyes into the darkness. The same +terrible thought oppressed them all: had the barque gone down already? +Had there been time for the construction of a raft? They dared not +speak, lest their spoken fears should overwhelm them. Elizabeth +sculled now in this direction, now in that, in the hope that it was +merely distance that had removed the ship from sight. Now and again +she rested on her oars and listened; but there was no sound in the +breathless stillness, and she dipped her oars again; inaction was +unbearable. So the three miserable girls waited for the dawn. +</P> + +<P> +It came at last with almost startling suddenness. At one moment all +the sky was indigo with gleaming spots; the next, the myriad spangles +had disappeared, and the blue was covered with a curtain of grey. But +daybreak did not bring with it the expected relief from suspense—a +light mist hung upon the surface of the sea—a tantalizing filmy screen +which the eye could not penetrate. The boat floated idly; again the +girls eagerly strained their ears for sounds of voices, or creaking +tackle, or working oars; but they heard nothing except the slow +rippling of the sea against the side of the dinghy. +</P> + +<P> +"Pull, Bess," cried Tommy frantically. "We can't have come far. Row +about; we must find the ship." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth, though hope was dead within her, rowed this way and that, +but everywhere was the encircling mist; there was no sign of vessel, +raft or land. +</P> + +<P> +"We had better wait until the sun is up," she said at last. "It will +scatter the mist, and then we can at least see our way." +</P> + +<P> +The air was growing warmer, with a damp clammy heat; but the girls +shivered as they sat silent in the gently rocking boat. The grey mist +turned to a golden dust, and presently the sun burst through, putting +the thinning vapour to flight. Now the girls eagerly scanned the +horizon as it widened, but neither hull nor sail stood out of the +immense tract of blue. Tommy rose in the boat, to see if she could +then descry any dark patch upon the surface which might be a raft; but +there was nothing. Her lips quivered as the meaning of this vast +blankness forced itself upon her mind. For a few moments she stood +with her back to her sisters; then turning suddenly, she said, with a +laugh that was not very different from a sob— +</P> + +<P> +"'There were three sailors of Bristol City.' I say, how should I do +for the part of Little Billee?" +</P> + +<P> +This sudden touch of comedy relieved the tension, as Tommy intended. +The other girls smiled feebly, and Tommy, saying to herself, "I must +talk, talk, or we shall all go mad," went on— +</P> + +<P> +"Could I have a swim, do you think?" She flung off her macintosh. +"It's getting hot." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, you mustn't think of it," said Mary; "these waters are full of +sharks." +</P> + +<P> +"Well, then, let's have another breakfast. What have they given us?" +</P> + +<P> +While Elizabeth was examining the provisions placed in the boat Tommy +leant over the side and dashed handfuls of water over her face. +</P> + +<P> +"There! Now I feel better," she said. "What is there, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +There were tins of biscuits, sardines, and condensed milk, a bottle of +coffee extract, three tin cups, a spirit lamp, a small tin kettle, a +tea-caddy half full, a small box of sugar, a large plum cake, some +boiled bacon, and two gallon jars containing water. +</P> + +<P> +"I am not hungry at present," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Neither am I, but one must do something," said Tommy; "a cup of water +and a slice of cake for me." +</P> + +<P> +They all took a draught of water, but only Tommy made any pretence of +eating. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, Bess," said Tommy as she gulped down her crumbs of cake, "we'll +take turns to row. Uncle——" Her voice broke; she cleared her throat +and continued—"Uncle said there must be land somewhere near, and he'll +think us awful slackers if he gets there first." +</P> + +<P> +"We can't tell which way to go," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Of course we can't, but we must choose a direction and stick to it, or +we shall go round in a circle like a dog chasing its tail. +</P> + +<P CLASS="poem"> +'O' a' the airts the wind can blaw<BR> +I dearly lo'e the West.'<BR> +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +Let's make for the west, and take our chance." +</P> + +<P> +This suggestion was adopted. Elizabeth admired her small sister's +pluck in being so determinedly cheerful. They turned their faces to +the sun, and for some time rowed steadily westward, each girl taking a +spell at the oars. But as the day grew older the heat became +intolerable and exertion painful, so they decided to rest until the +evening. None of them any longer expected to see the raft, though none +confessed it; all they hoped for was to find land. They were very much +cramped in the little boat, but none grumbled about the discomforts. +By and by it occurred to Elizabeth to rig up their macintoshes as a +sort of awning, supporting it on the oars and the boat-hook, and this +sheltered them from the worst effects of the sun. They made another +spare meal in the afternoon, and when the sun was between south and +west they resumed their rowing. So far there had not been a sign of +land; but Uncle Ben had certainly said that the ship had struck on a +reef, and where there were reefs dry land could hardly be far away. +This hope buoyed them up through the hot day. +</P> + +<P> +The sun went down below the horizon with the suddenness general in the +Southern Ocean. Once more darkness was upon them. With the return of +night came a sense of forlornness and desolation of spirit. They fell +silent, each brooding on the sad fate which had overtaken their uncle +and them. The night was cold; enveloped in their wraps and macintoshes +they huddled together for warmth, letting the boat drift at the mercy +of the sea. Their broken sleep on the previous night, and their +exertions and anxieties during the day, had told upon them, and after +some hours the two younger girls fell asleep. Elizabeth dared not +surrender herself to slumber. Who could tell what might happen? As +the eldest, she felt a motherly responsibility for the others, though +she had to confess to herself how utterly helpless she was if danger +came. She sat with her elbows on her knees, thinking, brooding. +Everything had happened so suddenly that she was only just beginning to +realize the immensity of the disaster. A cockle-shell of a boat, that +would capsize if the sea were the least bit rough; the wide ocean all +around; three girls, healthy enough, but not inured to hardship; the +possibility of drifting for days or weeks, never touching land or +coming within the track of a ship; food dwindling day by day; the +horrors of thirst: these dreadful images flashed in turn upon +Elizabeth's mental vision and made her shudder. +</P> + +<P> +"Why didn't we stay with Uncle?" she thought; and then the remembrance +of the dear old man, and their happy days on board, and her conviction +that the vessel had gone down before the raft could be made, smote +Elizabeth's heart with grief, and for the first time the tears rolled +down her cheeks, unchecked. +</P> + +<P> +She wept till her head ached, and she felt dazed. At last, utterly +worn out, she dozed into an uneasy and fitful sleep, still supporting +her head on her hands. She woke every few minutes, blamed herself for +not keeping a better watch, then slumbered again. She was startled +into wakefulness by the rays of the early morning sun. Lifting herself +stiffly, and carefully, so as not to disturb the two girls at her feet, +she looked around, and was alarmed as she caught sight of a ring of +white within a few hundred yards of the starboard side of the boat. At +the first glance she recognized the foam of breakers dashing over a +reef. +</P> + +<P> +"Girls!" she cried, "wake up! Quick!" She released herself from them, +seized the sculls, and pulled energetically away from the threatened +danger. Tommy threw off her macintosh and stood up in the boat. +</P> + +<P> +"Land!" she cried. "Look, Mary, beyond the breakers there. Woods! +Oh! I could scream for joy." +</P> + +<P> +"Look out for a landing-place," said Elizabeth, as she rowed slowly +parallel with the reef. +</P> + +<P> +"What if there are savages?" murmured Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, we'll soothe their savage breasts," cried Tommy confidently. "I +don't care if there are so long as my feet are on dry land again. Can +you see the raft?" +</P> + +<P> +There was no sign of a raft; nothing was in sight but the foam-swept +reef, the cliffs, and the dark background of woods behind. +</P> + +<P> +A pull of half-a-mile brought the dinghy clear of the breakers, and the +girls saw the sea dashing up the face of the high weather-worn cliffs. +There appeared to be no beach, no possible landing-place. Mary, the +bookworm of the family, began to fear that the land was only one of +those precipitous crags of which she had read, inaccessible from the +sea. But in a few minutes they discerned to their joy a gap in the +cliffs, and a sandy cove that promised an easy landing-place. +</P> + +<P> +To this Elizabeth turned the dinghy's head. A shark glided by as they +neared the shore, but was almost unnoticed in their excitement. Tommy +gave a cheer as the boat grated on the sand. In a moment she was out; +her sisters followed more deliberately; then the three together, +exerting all their strength, dragged the boat toilsomely up the beach. +</P> + +<A NAME="img-072"></A> +<CENTER> +<IMG CLASS="imgcenter" SRC="images/img-072.jpg" ALT=""THE THREE TOGETHER DRAGGED THE BOAT UP THE BEACH."" BORDER="2"> +<H4 CLASS="h4center"> +"THE THREE TOGETHER DRAGGED THE BOAT UP THE BEACH." +</H4> +</CENTER> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap06"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER VI +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE ISLAND BEAUTIFUL +</H4> + +<P> +Hot and panting from their exertions, the girls threw themselves down +on the sand, and for a time remembered nothing but their escape from +what had seemed certain death. But presently Tommy sprang up, and, +shading her eyes against the sun's fierce glare, looked long and +anxiously seaward. An irregular white line marked the reef, but beyond +that the ocean stretched out into the distance, without a spot upon its +glistening surface. Her sisters joined her, and, with their arms +clasped about each other, they searched the horizon for the raft and +Uncle Ben. None of them spoke: each was afraid to utter her foreboding +thought. +</P> + +<P> +Then they turned and gazed at the green woodland that rose almost from +the brink of the sea. It was a perfect day, and the land to which they +had come might well be a paradise of the South Seas such as they had +read about. But they were too anxious to be aware of its beauties. +Mary caught Elizabeth by the arm. +</P> + +<P> +"Are there people?" she said in a whisper. +</P> + +<P> +"Savages, perhaps cannibals?" said Tommy, with a shiver. +</P> + +<P> +They stood holding each other, afraid to stir. Elizabeth for a moment +had a wild notion of dragging the boat down again, and putting to sea +in the hope of meeting Uncle Ben; dread of the unknown had possession +of her. But she recognized that so to act would be foolish, and +crushing down her fears, she said quietly— +</P> + +<P> +"I think we had better look about a little; perhaps Uncle has already +landed." +</P> + +<P> +Hope springs up easily in young minds. +</P> + +<P> +"Of course," said Tommy valiantly. "Who's afraid! I—no, you go +first, Bess, as you're the biggest. I know; you take an oar, and Mary +another, and I'll take the boat-hook." +</P> + +<P> +Thus armed, after making the boat secure, they took their way up the +strand, through a gap in the wooded cliffs that seemed to have been +carved out in some past time by a stream. They walked slowly and +timidly, as if half expecting to find a savage lurking behind every +bush or tree. But as they went on, and found no wild islanders to +molest them, they began to be more aware of the beauty of their +surroundings. On either hand there was a riot of splendid vegetation. +Strange plants and trees, some bearing brilliant flowers, others +tempting fruits, grew in magnificent profusion, and birds gorgeous in +colour flitted from tree to tree. +</P> + +<P> +Here were feathery palms, there a cluster of small trees like hazels; +all about, the ground was carpeted with masses of convolvulus and +creeping plants innumerable, and the air was heavy with mingled scents. +</P> + +<P> +"What a lovely place!" said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Not to us," said Tommy. "We might as well be in a desert. Oh, what's +that? I saw something move." +</P> + +<P> +She pointed to the right hand, and for a moment the girls held their +breath. Then they laughed, but very nervously; the something was +nothing but a little animal, of what kind they knew not, that scuttled +away into the woodland. +</P> + +<P> +They went on again, becoming less timid the farther they advanced, for +there was no sight or sound to alarm them. They began to talk more +freely, but always in low tones. +</P> + +<P> +"I suppose it <I>is</I> an island," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"It must be," replied Mary. "There is no other land until you get to +Australia, and that's thousands of miles away." +</P> + +<P> +"Then what shall we do if we don't find Uncle?" +</P> + +<P> +The question recalled to them all that had happened, and again they +felt the bitterness of misery and despair. +</P> + +<P> +"We must keep up our spirits," said Elizabeth, trying to speak +cheerfully. "At any rate we shan't starve if these fruits are good to +eat." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't see any breadfruit," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, it looks as if we are to be Crusoes," said Tommy, "only Crusoe +was alone. Goodness! I couldn't bear to be alone. I should go mad. +Do you think Uncle will find us, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +"I hope and trust he will, dear. We are safe; why shouldn't he be? +Don't let's look on the black side of things. Shall we go back to the +boat and eat some of the food we brought? It won't keep like the +fruits. Then we had better rest; I'm sure you are worn out; we can +look round again presently, when the sun isn't so hot." +</P> + +<P> +They returned to the boat, and made a meal of some biscuit and cold +bacon, carving the bacon somewhat clumsily with their jackknives, +remembering how their uncle had laughed at them for buying such manlike +implements. +</P> + +<P> +"I'm terribly thirsty," said Tommy. "I wonder if the water in the +stream there is good to drink!" +</P> + +<P> +She pointed to a brook that meandered down to the shore from amid the +woodland above, purling musically, and flashing like silver in the +sunlight. +</P> + +<P> +"There's not much fear of that," said Mary. "I'll get some while you +cut me another slice of bacon." +</P> + +<P> +The water was delightfully fresh and cool, proving that there was a +spring somewhere in the interior. +</P> + +<P> +Having made a heartier meal than any of them expected to make, they lay +down under the shade of a large tree, and talked until they fell asleep +from sheer fatigue. The air was much cooler when they awoke. At +Mary's suggestion they climbed to the highest point of the cliffs, from +which they could command a wide prospect over the sea. When they +reached the summit, they scanned the surface, now as smooth as a lake, +for signs of boat or raft; but nothing was in sight, except far away +several dusky spots which Mary at once declared must be other islands. +</P> + +<P> +"Very likely we drifted past them in the night," said Elizabeth. "Look +at that mass of floating seaweed just beyond the reef; you see there is +quite a strong current." +</P> + +<P> +"If we went as fast as that in the dinghy, we must have come miles from +where the wreck happened," said Tommy. "And Uncle won't know; he'll +never find us." +</P> + +<P> +At this the shadow of their misfortune once more descended on them, and +they turned away from each other to hide their distress. Then Tommy +swung round and cried— +</P> + +<P> +"I won't be a baby! Bess, if you see any sign of waterworks again, +smack me. What's the good of crying? Let's go exploring; that'll help +to keep off the blues." +</P> + +<P> +But in spite of their brave attempts, they veered between hopefulness +and despondency all the rest of the day. They roamed here and there, +not really going very far, for they still felt safer within easy +distance of their boat. More than once they returned to the cliff to +search the horizon longingly for any sign of ship or boat, but always +in vain. +</P> + +<P> +In the course of their wandering they came upon some trees bearing +fruit about which they had no doubt. +</P> + +<P> +"Bananas!" cried Tommy, with excitement. "How jolly! and look at the +clusters on the ground. We've only to pick them up." +</P> + +<P> +Several clusters had fallen from the trees, and lay ripening where they +fell. The girls ate some of the fruit, taking note of the position of +the trees, so that they might come to them again. +</P> + +<P> +Then they strolled on, keeping close to the shore, and stopping every +few minutes to gaze yearningly over the sea for the raft they longed to +behold. Turning their backs on this disappointing horizon, they let +their eyes range over the island, their minds confused between +admiration and wondering awe. The ground rose in a succession of +irregular terraces, covered with vegetation in every imaginable shade +of green. In the distance the prospect terminated in a ridge, above +which hovered a light mass of opalescent cloud. What forms of life +were stirring amid that dark woodland? What lay beyond that curtain of +rose pink and pearl? The girls were awed by the mystery of things, as +if subject to an enchanter's spell. +</P> + +<P> +"What's the time?" asked Tommy, presently, bringing them back to the +commonplace. Both Mary and Elizabeth had watches pinned upon their +dresses, but on looking at them they found that each told a different +hour, and both had stopped. +</P> + +<P> +"I forgot to wind mine up," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"So did I," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"It must be getting late," said Tommy. "Look at the sun." +</P> + +<P> +It was clear from its position that night was at hand. And then Tommy +asked a question that brought back all their uneasiness. +</P> + +<P> +"Where are we to sleep?" +</P> + +<P> +"I have thought of that all day," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Then it's clear you are the statesman of the family," said Tommy. "I +couldn't have thought about it all day without telling you, and you +haven't said a word. It didn't occur to me until a moment ago." +</P> + +<P> +"There are no wild beasts in the South Sea Islands—at least, I've +never heard of any," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"That's one comfort," said Tommy, "and we've seen no savages or +anything else to alarm us. Now if we were boys—scouts or something, +used to campaigning in the open—we shouldn't care a pin, but I feel +dreadfully shaky. What are we to do?" +</P> + +<P> +"We must face it," said Elizabeth quietly. "I think myself we had +better stay in the boat." +</P> + +<P> +"How awful! think of last night," said Tommy dolefully. +</P> + +<P> +"Perhaps there would be a storm and we should be upset, or blown out to +sea," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, I didn't mean to launch the boat," said Elizabeth. "That would be +too risky. We'll leave it on the beach." +</P> + +<P> +"It's only a bit better than being in the open," said Mary. "I know, +why not make a fire to scare off intruders? I've read about that being +done." +</P> + +<P> +"That's quite brilliant," said Tommy. "And it will be a beacon too; +perhaps Uncle will see it. Let's go back at once and get ready for +supper and bed." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth was glad of any activity that would keep them from thinking +of their troubles. They returned to the beach. First they collected a +number of stones, which they piled up to make a rough fire-place. Then +they gathered a large quantity of twigs and dry grass from the edge of +the forest, and finding several small trees which had been uprooted by +storms, they lugged these down to their fire-place. Then the +self-lighter which Tommy had received from her uncle came in handy, and +by the time it was dark they had a bright pleasant fire that was very +cheering. +</P> + +<P> +They ate more of their biscuit and bacon, with plum cake for sweets and +bananas as dessert; then, having heaped some fuel on the fire, they +crept into the boat and arranged themselves as comfortably as possible. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy was soon asleep, but the elder girls lay awake for a long time, +clasping each other, and talking in murmurs so as not to disturb their +sister. +</P> + +<P> +"Mary dear," said Elizabeth, "we must look at the worst side and face +it for Tommy's sake, you know." +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, I know. She's not really very strong, is she? Though she has +such spirit." +</P> + +<P> +"No, she'll be all right so long as she doesn't get wretched, so we +won't say a word to depress her. We ought to be thankful that we are +safe so far. I'm afraid to think of what has happened to Uncle; but +supposing—supposing he is—lost, we shall have to do as well as we can +until we are seen from a passing ship." +</P> + +<P> +"Suppose we never are!" +</P> + +<P> +"We won't suppose that. Think of the many castaways who have been +picked up in time. By the look of it we shall find food here, and I +rather fancy the island must be uninhabited, or we should have seen +some signs of people." +</P> + +<P> +"We haven't been all over it yet." +</P> + +<P> +"No, of course we can't be sure. If we do come across people we must +try and make friends with them. Aren't there some islands called the +Friendly Islands because the people were quite decent?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes. Some of the islanders in these parts are gentle and peaceable. +But I'm dreadfully afraid of savages." +</P> + +<P> +"So am I, but we won't think of them. What a lovely night it is! So +still and peaceful! and we're just three insignificant dots in all this +great beautiful universe." +</P> + +<P> +They mused in silence, and by and by fell asleep. Dawn found them very +cramped and stiff. The fire was out, and as they shivered in the cool +morning air they felt something of the previous day's despondency. But +Elizabeth, with determined cheerfulness, called to her sisters that it +was breakfast-time. They made themselves some coffee, using the +extract sparingly to eke it out as long as possible, and after bathing +their faces in the water at the brook, ate their simple breakfast and +then made their way to the top of the cliff to search the ocean once +more for a sign of help. +</P> + +<P> +The sea was even calmer than it had been yesterday, and as the mist +rolled off its surface they were able to scan countless miles of space. +</P> + +<P> +There were the same dark distant shapes, purple in the early sunlight, +and they felt a wondering curiosity about them; but there was no sail +or funnel that betokened a ship. First one and then another discovered +a speck on the skyline, and they debated whether it was or was not a +boat; but after gazing until their eyes were tired they came to the +conclusion that there was no immediate hope of rescue. +</P> + +<P> +"We ought to raise a flag of distress," said Mary, "which might be seen +if a ship comes near; but we haven't anything big enough." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, yes, we have!" said Tommy. "If we tie our silk scarves together +they will make a fine flag." +</P> + +<P> +"But we haven't a flagstaff," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"There's a lovely one," said Mary, pointing to a tall slender tree that +stood a little apart from the nearest clump of woodland, like a +sentinel thrown out seaward. "Can you climb that, Tommy?" +</P> + +<P> +"Rather! Father didn't like my climbing, but if I hadn't where should +we be now?" +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth knotted the three scarves together. Then Tommy ran to the +tree and climbed nimbly almost to the top, the others watching her +breathlessly. Soon the flag of red and white was fluttering in the +light morning breeze. +</P> + +<P> +"It'll be torn to shreds by the first storm," said Tommy when she +descended. "Let's hope it will be seen before a storm comes." +</P> + +<P> +They spent the day much as they had spent the first one on the island; +sitting on the beach, now and again visiting the cliff to take another +look across the sea, gathering bananas from the little plantation and +wandering for a short distance along the shore. +</P> + +<P> +"What shall we do when all the bananas are gone?" asked Tommy, as they +ate their dinner. "The food we have in the boat won't last a week." +</P> + +<P> +"We shall have to go exploring," said Mary. "I can't believe that +these bananas are the only eatable fruits, and no doubt there are more +bananas somewhere." +</P> + +<P> +They looked up once more at the distant mysterious ridge. +</P> + +<P> +"I don't know how you feel," said Tommy, "but I'm rather scared of +going far from the beach. Who knows what we should find among those +trees?" +</P> + +<P> +"We might go a little farther than we did yesterday," suggested +Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Come along, then," said Tommy. "Oh, gracious! What's that?" +</P> + +<P> +She pointed towards the ridge. The other girls looked, but saw nothing. +</P> + +<P> +"What is it?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"I saw a large beast cross over that bare spot," replied Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"I think you must have fancied it," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Rubbish! I tell you I saw it." +</P> + +<P> +"But there aren't any large beasts in these islands," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"How do you know? You think you know everything," said Tommy sharply, +"just because you've read a few books. I tell you I <I>did</I> see it." +</P> + +<P> +"It couldn't have been a large animal, all the same," persisted Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"You're an idiot," cried Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth saw it was time to intervene. The girls' nerves were a +little on edge. +</P> + +<P> +"I dare say you are both right," she said tranquilly. "Tommy evidently +saw something, and though there are no large native animals, Mary, +perhaps it's an imported one. We can't tell but that there are people +over there, and they might have anything, you know." +</P> + +<P> +"Of course they might," said Tommy triumphantly. "It might be an +elephant or anything." +</P> + +<P> +And so the little storm blew over, but it made Elizabeth very +thoughtful. As she lay awake that night, she resolved that something +must be done to occupy their thoughts. "It will never do to idle away +our time, as we've been doing," she said to herself, "or there'll be +constant bickerings, and we shall all get slack and mopish. Oh, dear!" +</P> + +<P> +And she did not sleep before she had made a plan. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap07"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER VII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +A LOCAL HABITATION +</H4> + +<P> +"Now, my dears," said Elizabeth as they sat at breakfast next morning, +"I've got an idea." +</P> + +<P> +"Hurray!" cried Tommy. "What is it, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +"It's just this. We must act as if we were going to stay on this +island for ever." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy gasped, and a look of dismay came into her eyes. +</P> + +<P> +"Don't you think we'll be rescued, then?" she asked. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, I don't give up hope. We may be seen from a ship any day, or +Uncle may come for us; but we can't depend on it. Plenty of men and +boys have been shipwrecked like us on a lonely island, and have managed +to shift for themselves. Why shouldn't we? We're used to outdoor +work: at least, <I>I</I> am, and it would be an odd thing if we couldn't +manage to make ourselves comfortable on an island like this, with half +our work already done for us." +</P> + +<P> +"What do you mean?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Why, if you're right about there being plenty of fruit—and I don't +see why you shouldn't be—we shan't have to grow our food, and that's +the chief thing. So we shall have more time for other things. The +first thing is to see just what we've got. Here's mine." +</P> + +<P> +She turned out her pocket, and displayed two handkerchiefs, a thimble, +a small whistle and her jack-knife. +</P> + +<P> +"That's not a great deal," she said, smiling. "Now, Mary." +</P> + +<P> +"There's my knife, and a hanky, and my little pen-knife, and hurray! my +housewife." +</P> + +<P> +And as she suddenly remembered that on the night before the storm she +had been mending her uncle's clothes, the recollection almost moved her +to tears. +</P> + +<P> +"I've got the most," said Tommy, with a laugh. "Look here—scissors, +hanky, some bits of string, my match-box, jack-knife, picture postcard +of an aeroplane—wish we had an aeroplane!—and——" +</P> + +<P> +She had unfolded a much-worn scrap of paper; now she folded it again +and replaced it in her pocket. +</P> + +<P> +"What is it?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"It's only that stupid old receipt for butterscotch: no good to us +here." +</P> + +<P> +They all smiled. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, we can't boast of much in the way of personal possessions," said +Elizabeth; "but we have the boat, two oars, a boat-hook, the painter, a +few cups and things, my string bag, that's a lucky find—and our +macintoshes. More than Crusoe had." +</P> + +<P> +"Not so much, Bess," said Mary. "You don't remember. I always think +Crusoe was jolly lucky." +</P> + +<P> +"I dare say you are right. Well, we've taken stock. That's one good +thing done. Now what do you say to building a hut?" +</P> + +<P> +"What! With scissors and knives?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"You'll see. We ought to try, I think. The weather is lovely now, but +I shouldn't care about sleeping in the boat in a rainstorm, even under +a macintosh. And you know how it rains in these tropical parts." +</P> + +<P> +"It'll be great fun," said Tommy, "but I don't see how it's to be done." +</P> + +<P> +"We'll have to cut down some saplings with our jack-knives. I don't +quite see myself what we shall do next, but that will be a start, +anyway, and I dare say ideas will come as we go along." +</P> + +<P> +"That doesn't sound much like an architect," said Tommy, "but let's +try. It will give us something to do and keep us from getting catty." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth smiled as she saw her intentions thus realized. +</P> + +<P> +"We must choose our site," she said. "Surveying, don't they call it?" +</P> + +<P> +"All settlements are made near running water," said Mary, "so it ought +to be near the stream." +</P> + +<P> +They followed with their eyes the course of the bright little stream as +it flowed out of the woodland down to the shore. There was no suitable +spot for the hut near at hand, and to find one involved going farther +than they had yet ventured to go. But having now a definite object in +view they found themselves a little more courageous, and springing up +they set off along the bank of the stream towards the higher ground. +They walked cautiously and in silence, looking about them with +wide-open eyes, ready to flee at the slightest alarming sight or sound. +Suddenly Tommy said in a whisper— +</P> + +<P> +"Here! this is the very place." +</P> + +<P> +She indicated a grassy knoll some ten or twelve feet above the bed of +the stream. The girls stopped at its edge and looked at it. On the +inland side it was fringed with a row of small trees; seaward the view +was uninterrupted. +</P> + +<P> +"It looks nice," said Mary. "Let's measure it." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth, being the tallest, stepped the grassy plot from end to end +and from side to side. +</P> + +<P> +"I make it about twenty feet by sixteen," she said, "just about the +size of our dining-room at home. I think it will do splendidly. +There's water close at hand; there are plenty of saplings in the woods +beyond; and the hillside will protect us from storms, unless they come +from the sea." +</P> + +<P> +"And what a lovely outlook it has!" said Mary, turning towards the sea. +"We couldn't have a nicer place." +</P> + +<P> +"Then we will fix on it," said Elizabeth. "Now who's to be architect?" +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, you, Bess!" said Tommy; "we're no good at that." +</P> + +<P> +"I'm afraid I'm not either," said Elizabeth, laughing. "But I suppose +we ought to put up some posts for the walls, and weave rushes and +things between them. Anyway, the first thing is to cut down some stout +saplings that will be strong enough." +</P> + +<P> +"Well, there are plenty in the woods; quite close too," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"But how can we cut them down?" asked Mary; "we haven't axes or saws." +</P> + +<P> +"We have our knives, though," said Tommy. "Come on, let's begin." +</P> + +<P> +They went into the wood, where the trees at the edge were not at all +dense, and selected several saplings of about the same height and +thickness. Then each dropped on her knees before one of the saplings, +scratched a circular line on the bark and began to hack away at this +with the knife. For some time nothing was heard but the slight sounds +made by the knives; each girl worked hard as though engaged in a +competition. But presently Tommy straightened her back, and uttered a +sort of sighing grunt. +</P> + +<P> +"How are you getting on?" asked Elizabeth, without desisting from her +task. +</P> + +<P> +"All right," cried Tommy, stooping and setting to work furiously. +"They shan't beat me," she said to herself. +</P> + +<P> +But in a few minutes Mary gave a plaintive little exclamation, dropped +her knife, and rubbed her right hand with her left. +</P> + +<P> +"You're <I>soon</I> tired," said Tommy, working harder than ever. +</P> + +<P> +"I think my tree must be a specially tough one," said Mary. "I don't +seem to make much impression, and my wrist does ache so." +</P> + +<P> +"Take a rest, dear," said Elizabeth. "Shouldn't we get on better if +two worked at the same tree while the other rested? We could take it +in turns. When we have cut down the first, we shall have something to +show for our work." +</P> + +<P> +"A good idea!" said Tommy, springing up and running to Elizabeth's +tree. "You take first spell off, Mary." +</P> + +<P> +The two girls worked at the trunk from opposite sides. The air was +growing hotter and hotter, the insects became very troublesome, and as +time went on and the incisions they had made in the sappy wood were +still very shallow, both felt very much discouraged. +</P> + +<P> +"We shall never get through the wretched thing," said Tommy in disgust. +"Can't we snap it off, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +"I'm afraid that would only splinter it," said Elizabeth. "It is a +bother. What troubles me most is that our knives will be hopelessly +blunted if it takes so long to cut one tree. Still, we must peg away. +You rest now, Tommy, and let Mary try again." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy got up with relief, and strolled a few yards away while her +sisters continued the work. In a few minutes she came running back. +</P> + +<P> +"What idiots we are!" she cried. "Stop work, you two. We needn't +break our backs or our wrists at all. Come and look." +</P> + +<P> +She led them to the edge of the grassy knoll, and pointed to three +small trees standing within a few feet of each other about the same +distance apart, and forming the corners of a sort of triangle. +</P> + +<P> +"There!" she said. "Don't you see? There's half our work done for us. +Those three trees can be the corner posts of our hut, and we can use +the branches to make a roof." +</P> + +<P> +Quite excited at her discovery, she pointed out that two of the trees +had each thrown out a branch about seven feet from the ground, and the +third had a branch a little higher. These overhanging branches +protected one side of the triangle, and Tommy suggested that they could +be employed as a framework upon which they might spread mats woven from +the grasses on the bank of the stream. +</P> + +<P> +"It would take a terrible time to weave the mats," said Mary dubiously. +</P> + +<P> +"Not so long as to cut down the trees," replied Tommy, "and not nearly +so hard work. What do you say, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +"It's a capital idea, but I can't weave." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, we'll soon teach you that," said Tommy. "You didn't go to a +kindergarten like Mary and me; but it's not very different from the +string work you did on board. Come along; let's make a start." +</P> + +<P> +They went hopefully to the bank of the stream, but when they tried to +cut down the rushes, they found that their knives were already blunt. +As the day was now very hot, and they were hungry and tired, they +resolved to have an early dinner, then rest for a while, and later on +sharpen their knives on stones at the beach and try again. +</P> + +<P> +By the evening they had cut a large quantity of grasses, which they +placed in a heap to be weaved next day. They decided again to sleep in +the boat, and returned to it just before sunset by way of the clump of +banana-trees, carrying their supper with them. +</P> + +<P> +"We have made a good start," said Elizabeth cheerfully, as they sat +munching bananas in the boat. +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, but I tell you what," said Tommy, "I'm getting tired of bananas." +</P> + +<P> +"Already!" said Mary, smiling. "Don't you remember how you said once +at home you'd love to live in a banana plantation, where you could pick +as many as you liked?" +</P> + +<P> +"And you told me the story of a greedy boy who loved cake, and dreamt +that he was in the middle of a big one, and had to eat his way out. I +was a silly kid then. Anyway, I'm sick of bananas now, and people say +it's bad to have no change of diet." +</P> + +<P> +"But what can we do?" said Elizabeth. "We haven't seen anything else." +</P> + +<P> +"Except birds," said Mary. "Pigeon-pie is rather nice." +</P> + +<P> +"We might snare some," said Tommy, "or fish—what about fish? They'd +be easiest to catch, I expect. I've got some string, and we can easily +find something that'll do for a rod." +</P> + +<P> +"And a bent pin for a hook," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Now just listen to that!" said Tommy. "Anybody would think we were +going fishing for sticklebacks. No fish worth cooking would ever let +himself be hooked by a bent pin. We'll find something better than +that." +</P> + +<P> +"We'll see what we can do to-morrow," said Elizabeth. "We've never +done any sea-fishing, and fishing in the river at home won't help us +much, I fancy. Still, we can try, and I'd like a little fish for a +change. You both look awfully tired, so let's go to sleep now; we +shall have plenty to do in the morning." +</P> + +<P> +And Elizabeth, as she laid herself down that night, felt happy in the +success of her plan. "If we can only keep busy," she said to herself, +"all will be well. But I do hope it won't be for long." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap08"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER VIII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE FISHERS +</H4> + +<P> +Up with the sun next morning, the girls began the day by bathing in a +little secluded pool, where there was no danger of being interrupted by +a shark. Immediately after breakfast they set off to the site of their +hut, looked cautiously around to make sure that no one had been there, +and began to weave the grasses they had prepared the day before. +Elizabeth was at first rather slow, but the others worked quickly, and +by dinner-time they had each finished a mat several feet square. +</P> + +<P> +"You two have quite outstripped me," said Elizabeth as they returned to +the boat. "I'll go on with my mat after dinner, while you see what you +can do to make some fishing-tackle." +</P> + +<P> +"Right!" cried Tommy; "you shall have fish for supper, if you're good." +</P> + +<P> +They dined on bananas and coffee, ruefully noticing that the tin of +condensed milk was nearly empty. Then Mary and Tommy went up the +stream to a place where they had seen a clump of canes, which would +furnish any number of fishing-rods. They selected one about six feet +long, and after a good deal of trouble, the wood being tough, cut it +down. Tommy brought out of her pocket two or three pieces of string of +unequal length and thickness, and knotted them together. +</P> + +<P> +"There's our line," she said, "and it's lucky there's no one here to +laugh at it." +</P> + +<P> +"How can we fasten it on to the rod?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Tie it, of course." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy proceeded to tie the string to the thinner end of the rod. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, bother!" she said, "the cane's so smooth the string slips down +every time. This won't do." +</P> + +<P> +"Let's make a hole in the rod, and put the string through it," +suggested Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"The cane is sure to split if we try to bore a hole with a knife," said +Tommy. "I know! There's a sort of spike in my knife. We'll make it +red-hot, and then I dare say we can bore a clean hole." +</P> + +<P> +They ran back to their little camp on the beach, where Elizabeth was +still at work on her mat. +</P> + +<P> +"How are you getting on?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Faster now," replied Elizabeth. "I shall beat you both soon." +</P> + +<P> +They told her what they had done, and Tommy thrust the spike into the +fire, which they never allowed to go out. Meanwhile, Mary hunted for +something that would serve as a hook. She gave a cry of delight when +she discovered a strong safety-pin; and Tommy having by this time bored +a hole neatly through the cane, they very soon had their +rough-and-ready fishing-tackle complete. It only remained to bait the +hook. They found plenty of small shellfish clinging fast to the rocks +on the shore, and they prised these up with their knives, and provided +themselves with a number of the little molluscs. Thus equipped, they +went along the shore in search of a spot that promised success. They +were both excited—and Elizabeth was so much interested in the +experiment that she laid down her mat and followed her sisters. After +a little time they came to an irregular line of rocks running from the +base of the cliffs towards the reef on which they had nearly struck on +approaching the island. They had already observed that some of the +rocks always stood above water, while others were sometimes submerged. +These latter were easily distinguishable by the seaweed and the limpets +with which they were covered. At the present moment the tide was going +down, and the girls thought that they would have a good chance of +catching some of the fish that had probably come up with the tide. +</P> + +<P> +Accordingly, they made their way for some distance along the rocky +barrier. The sea was pretty calm, owing to the protection of the reef; +but every now and then there was a dash of spray over the rocks at the +farthest end. Choosing a rock that was lashed by broken water on the +seaward side, and had a deep calm pool on the landward side, they +determined to try their luck. +</P> + +<P> +"I can see hundreds of fish darting about," said Mary, peering into the +pool as Tommy baited the hook. +</P> + +<P> +"The more the merrier," said Tommy. "Look out, Bess, I don't want to +hook you, dear." +</P> + +<P> +The other girls gave Tommy a wide berth as she cast her hook, then came +to her side and waited for the expected catch. She had not put on a +float, declaring that any fish worth catching would soon make itself +felt. But as she drew the line towards her she had no sense of weight +or resistance; the hook came up with the bait untouched. +</P> + +<P> +"They don't fancy it, apparently," said Tommy. "I'll have another try. +Look out!" Again she cast the line, and again drew it in. +</P> + +<P> +"I declare, the little wretches are nibbling the bait off under our +very noses," she cried, as the hook passed through the clear water of +the pool. "How disgusting!" +</P> + +<P> +"Poor little things! why shouldn't they enjoy themselves?" said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh! if you're going to talk like that, I've done," said Tommy, +flinging down the rod impatiently. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth picked it up. +</P> + +<P> +"Let me try," she said. +</P> + +<P> +She baited the hook again, but had no more success than her sister. +</P> + +<P> +"It is exasperating," she said. "I'm surprised the fish here are so +clever." +</P> + +<P> +"You'd better have tried a bent pin as I suggested," said Mary. "You'd +have caught some of those little chaps swarming there. The safety-pin +is too big for them." +</P> + +<P> +"Who wants little skinny things?" said Tommy. "I'd like a haddock or a +cod. Let me try again, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +Once more the hook was baited and let down. Again it was surrounded by +a swarm of eager nibblers, and Tommy was on the point of drawing it +back in disgust when suddenly the crowd of little fish parted and +scattered in all directions, darting off like streaks of light. The +girls held their breath as they saw a "whopper," as Tommy called it, +come slowly towards the bait. It seemed to smell at it, moving round +with flicks of its tail. Then it opened its mouth—and Tommy felt a +tug on the line. +</P> + +<P> +"Got him!" she cried triumphantly. "A monster, too." +</P> + +<P> +The other girls watched her as she drew it in. She wasted no time in +playing it, but simply hauled it up towards the rock. Bess stooped, +and while Mary held her to prevent her from stumbling into the sea, she +slipped her hands underneath the fish and jerked it out of the water. +</P> + +<P> +"He's not such a monster after all," said Mary. "How deceptive the +water is!" +</P> + +<P> +The fish, indeed, was no bigger than a good-sized haddock. +</P> + +<P> +"It is big enough to make us a good supper," said Elizabeth, "and I +don't think we should try to catch any more now. They won't keep in +this climate. Tommy can catch some every day if she likes." +</P> + +<P> +"All right," said Tommy. "But, I say, I can't wait till supper-time. +The look of the fish gives me an appetite. I vote we have it for tea. +You're cook, Bess. I'll finish your mat while you're getting the fish +ready." +</P> + +<P> +This was agreed upon, and they returned to the camp. The two younger +girls resumed the weaving, while Elizabeth, using a flat stone as a +kitchen table, set about cleaning the fish in a very housewifely manner. +</P> + +<P> +All at once Mary dropped her hands and cried "Oh!" +</P> + +<P> +"What's the matter?" asked Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Suppose the fish is poisonous! Some are, you know." +</P> + +<P> +"Goodness, yes! What can we do? We haven't a taster, like some old +kings I've read about." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't worry," said Elizabeth tranquilly. "We must have a change of +food, and there's bound to be a little risk in trying new things. +We'll cook it, and I'll eat a little. We shall soon know if there's +any harm in it." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, no, Bess," said Mary. "Why should you take the risk?" +</P> + +<P> +"Somebody must, and I'm the eldest—and the toughest, I expect, so that +if it does make me ill I shall get over it sooner than you." +</P> + +<P> +"And I did so want a snack!" sighed Tommy. "You won't eat much, will +you, Bess? We couldn't spare you, you know." +</P> + +<P> +"I'll be careful," said Elizabeth, with a smile. "It looks very +tempting, doesn't it?" +</P> + +<P> +"Don't, Bess; you make my mouth water," said Tommy. "How are you going +to fry it?" +</P> + +<P> +"I thought of boiling it in the kettle." +</P> + +<P> +"I wouldn't do that," said Mary. "I don't care for fishy tea. It +would take ages to get the taste out of the kettle." +</P> + +<P> +"But I don't see how we can fry it without a frying-pan." +</P> + +<P> +"Bake it," said Tommy. "Let's make an oven. I'll show you." +</P> + +<P> +She ran to the beach and collected a number of stones, which she +brought back and arranged in the shape of a small circle. Outside this +she placed a second circle, and filled the space between the two with +dried grasses, brushwood and twigs. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, Bess," she said, "but a portion of the fish in the inner circle. +Then we'll set light to the fuel, and cover it all over with stones, +and the fish will bake in no time." +</P> + +<P> +"But it will be smoky," protested Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Not if we wrap it in leaves. Let's try, at any rate; if it doesn't +succeed we shan't have spoiled much." +</P> + +<P> +The fish was wrapped in leaves as Tommy suggested, and placed on a +stone in the midst of the small circle. Then, having pressed the fuel +firmly together so that it should not burn away too quickly, Elizabeth +kindled it from the fire, and covered it with stones, leaving a few +spaces for the passage of air. They were so much interested in their +experiment that they sat idly about the novel oven, waiting until the +fish should be cooked. Every now and again Tommy would lift off one of +the stones to see how the cooking was proceeding. +</P> + +<P> +"The leaves are turning brown," she would say delightedly. "And what a +lovely smell!" +</P> + +<P> +After about a quarter of an hour they removed the stones and the +wrappings, and Elizabeth declared the fish was done. +</P> + +<P> +"It doesn't look so nice as if we'd had egg and bread-crumbs," she +said, "but we must do without those luxuries." +</P> + +<P> +She tasted a small portion. +</P> + +<P> +"Very nice," she said, "in spite of no salt or pepper." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't eat too much," said Mary anxiously. +</P> + +<P> +"I must give it a fair trial. Make the tea, Tommy, will you? A cup of +tea will qualify the poison if there is any." +</P> + +<P> +"What a nerve you've got!" said Tommy admiringly. +</P> + +<P> +Soon all were drinking tea, and the younger girls munched bananas, +while Elizabeth ate a few small pieces of the baked fish. They watched +her with anxiety mingled with envy. +</P> + +<P> +"Really, you mustn't eat any more," said Tommy at last. "Now rest +against the side of the boat." She placed a shawl behind her sister's +head, and covered her feet with her macintosh. +</P> + +<P> +"Any one would think I was an invalid," said Elizabeth, laughing. +</P> + +<P> +"It's nothing to laugh at," said Mary severely. "You may be very ill +by and by." +</P> + +<P> +"Meanwhile put the rest of the fish where the flies and insects can't +get at it," said Elizabeth. "There's a nice little hollow in that rock +over there. Cover it with leaves." +</P> + +<P> +This done, they sat one on each side of Elizabeth, propping their chins +on their hands, and gazing at her with mournful interest. +</P> + +<P> +"This is <I>too</I> absurd," said Elizabeth, after a few minutes. "Let us +get on with our hut. I can't stand being stared at like this. Come +along, girls. We must cut down some more canes to make walls; I'll +show you what I mean." +</P> + +<P> +They went up-stream to the clump of canes, and, selecting some of the +longest, proceeded to hack them down with their knives—no easy task, +for the longest canes were also the thickest. But after a little +trouble they got three or four that Elizabeth thought would answer her +purpose, and took them to the site chosen for the hut. Here they laid +the canes across the projecting branches of the three trees, binding +them firmly in place with strong tendrils of a creeping plant. After +an hour's work all the canes were in position, forming a kind of +framework for the roof. +</P> + +<P> +"Now all we have to do is to cover this with matting, and our roof is +finished," said Elizabeth. "We shall have to get some more canes to +stretch matting on for the walls, and as we have used up nearly all the +grasses we collected, we had better go at once to get some more ready +for to-morrow." +</P> + +<P> +"To-morrow!" cried Mary. "I'd forgotten! Do you feel quite well, +Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +"As well as possible." +</P> + +<P> +"How long is it since you ate the fish?" asked Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"More than two hours—long enough for the poison to act, I'm sure. So +we may make up our minds that the fish is perfectly wholesome, and +there's baked fish for supper for all of us to-night." +</P> + +<P> +"Hurray!" said Tommy, beginning to dance. "Let's go and get the +grasses; by the time we have got enough to make our mats it will be +supper-time. Oh! I am so glad you are not ill, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +They spent an hour or two in gathering grasses, and returned to their +little camp shortly before sunset, in order to cook their supper before +dark. Tommy ran to the hole in the rock where the fish had been left. +A cry of dismay startled her sisters. +</P> + +<P> +"What is it?" they cried, turning towards her. +</P> + +<P> +"It's gone, every bit of it; oh, who has stolen it?" +</P> + +<P> +She looked round with alarm in her eyes, and the other girls also +glanced about them with consternation and anxiety. Was it possible +that some one had been spying on them? +</P> + +<P> +"I <I>did</I> see somebody that day," said Tommy in a whisper. +</P> + +<P> +"But who would want to steal a bit of fish?" said Elizabeth, with +practical common-sense. "If there are natives here, they could fish +for themselves, I'm sure." +</P> + +<P> +"There aren't any cats in these parts, are there, Mary?" asked Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"I never read of them. But—good gracious!" she cried suddenly, "there +are the bones!" +</P> + +<P> +She had looked a little farther into the hole than Tommy had done, and +there lay the skeleton of the fish picked clean of every bit of flesh. +</P> + +<P> +"I know what it is," she said. "It's a land-crab's hole, and the +wretch smelt the fish, I suppose, and came out for a feast while we +were busy." +</P> + +<P> +"The mean thing!" cried Tommy. "And we shan't have any fish for supper +after all. I'll serve him out." +</P> + +<P> +She ran to the boat and brought back the boat-hook, with which she +poked vigorously in the hole. In a few minutes a large crab came +scuttling out, at the sight of which she picked up her skirt and ran +away, not liking the look of his formidable nippers. +</P> + +<P> +They supped as usual on bananas and tea, resolving to choose a safer +larder when next they kept fish for a future meal. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap09"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER IX +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE LITTLE BROWN FACE +</H4> + +<P> +"I say, my hair is in a terrible tangle," said Mary next morning, after +they had bathed. "I wish we had a comb." +</P> + +<P> +In the haste of their dressing, the last night on the <I>Elizabeth</I>, they +had done up their hair anyhow, forgetting all about their combs. +</P> + +<P> +"What do the South Sea natives do, Mary?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"I fancy I've read that they build up their hair into a sort of huge +turban, with grease and things." +</P> + +<P> +"Horrid!" said Tommy. "I vote we cut our hair short like a boy's; +you've got a pair of scissors in your housewife, Mary. Then it won't +bother any of us." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't think that would be wise," said Elizabeth; "we might get +sunstroke. As it is we are protected a little. I'm going to let my +hair down. Perhaps we might make a comb out of a bit of wood." +</P> + +<P> +"A long fiddling job that will be," said Tommy. "I'm going to catch a +fish for breakfast, and if it's like the one I caught yesterday, take +out the backbone and use that for a comb." +</P> + +<P> +"That's rather an original idea," said Elizabeth. "Won't our hair +smell fishy, though?" +</P> + +<P> +"Not if we wash the bone and then dry it in the sun, I should think. +Anyway, we can try." +</P> + +<P> +The girls went off together to the rocks from which they had fished on +the previous day. The first fish they hooked was of a different kind +from the one whose wholesomeness they had proved, and Tommy threw it +back into the sea, saying that she could not wait while another +experiment was being tried. After a time she landed one of the right +sort, and this, when baked, made a capital breakfast for them all. No +biscuit remained, and Tommy sighed for bread and butter; but they +enjoyed the change of fare. They washed the skeleton as Tommy had +suggested, and set it to dry in the sun. Then they resumed their +weaving. Elizabeth made some rough measurements, and found that a +great deal more matting was required than they anticipated, so that +several days must pass before they could begin the actual building of +the hut. +</P> + +<P> +Mary and Elizabeth had both set their watches by the sun, and so were +able to tell with reasonable accuracy the time of day. But they had +not kept count of the days as they passed, and now Elizabeth suggested +that they should each morning cut a notch in one of the trees to serve +as a calendar. +</P> + +<P> +That night they tested the comb of fishbone. Mary's hair was the +finest, and she managed to comb out its tangles fairly well; but when +Elizabeth tried to do the same with her thicker and stronger locks, +several of the bones snapped off, and it was clear that a new comb of +this sort would be needed every day. She reverted, therefore, to her +idea of trying to make a wooden comb; and during the next few days, +Mary, who had had some practice in fretwork at home, worked with her +knife at a thin fragment of wood. +</P> + +<P> +It was a difficult task. She found herself quite unable to make the +teeth equal in size, or equal in distance from each other. But she +persevered, and on the third evening after starting the work she showed +the comb to her sisters. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, it's half-way between a curry-comb and a garden rake," said +Tommy, with a laugh. "But I dare say it's better than fish-bones. Let +me have first go on my thatch." +</P> + +<P> +She began to operate upon her hair, a little yell every now and then +proclaiming that the teeth had "caught." But all the girls voted that +it was better than nothing, and they used it in turn every morning and +night. +</P> + +<P> +When there were six notches on the tree, Elizabeth said that she +thought there was enough matting to complete the walls of the hut, so +they carried their handiwork up to the knoll. Tommy climbed into the +trees, and fastened the upper edges of several mats to the overhanging +boughs, while the other girls stuck a double row of canes into the +ground, one inside and the other outside the matting, to keep it +steady. The various strips of matting had to be sewn together, and at +these places an extra long cane was introduced, to which the mats were +fastened by means of thin flexible tendrils. A day's work sufficed to +complete three walls; the fourth side, facing the sea, was left open. +</P> + +<P> +It now only remained to complete the roof. Next day the girls added +other canes to those which they had already laid across the branches, +until they formed a close lattice-work. This they covered with +matting, and then deliberated whether to finish it off with thatch. As +children they had often helped the thatchers at the farm, so that they +would not find any difficulty in the work; but they guessed that in so +warm a climate thatch would harbour insect pests of all kinds, and they +did not feel comfortable at the thought of having such house-mates. +</P> + +<P> +"Still, I think we must chance it," said Mary. "There's one thing to +be said, and that is, that the whole contrivance is so slight and +simple that we can make it all over again if necessary." +</P> + +<P> +"That's all very well," said Tommy, "but we aren't spiders, and I shall +be pretty mad if there's all this work to do again. I'd rather do +something fresh." +</P> + +<P> +"We haven't found much else to occupy us so far," said Elizabeth. +"Anyway, we won't ask you to do the repairs, Tommy, if you don't like +it." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, I didn't mean that," said Tommy at once; "I'll do my fair share, +but I know I shall get a bit ratty if a silly old storm knocks our nice +hut to pieces." +</P> + +<P> +The thatching occupied two more days, and then the girls looked with a +great deal of pleasure on their neat little hut. +</P> + +<P> +"But we haven't done yet," said Elizabeth. "The thatch will protect us +from any ordinary rain, but we're still liable to be swamped by water +running down the hill behind. We had better scrape out a trench all +round, to carry the water down to the shore." +</P> + +<P> +This proved the hardest part of the work. They had no tools except +their knives and the boat-hook, and with these to cut a trench deep +enough to be effective was very trying to their patience. Such +continuous plodding work did not suit Tommy's restless, active +temperament at all, and she would constantly jump up and run off to the +beach, or to the edge of the wood. At such times Mary was inclined to +be impatient and reproachful, but Elizabeth said that they mustn't +expect too much from Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"She's very young, you know, and it's really wonderful how her spirits +have kept up so well. She's more nervy than we are, Mary, and I am +always afraid she will break down." +</P> + +<P> +So neither she nor Mary said anything to Tommy about her fitfulness, +and Tommy herself always came back repentant after these little +absences, and worked away hard until the next fit of restlessness +overtook her. +</P> + +<P> +To give her a change from scraping away at the trench, Elizabeth +suggested that she should make a mat curtain for the open side of the +hut. +</P> + +<P> +"We don't want a door," she said, "but a curtain will be useful at +night. Leave a little space between it and the roof for ventilation. +We can fasten the two lower corners to the canes." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy set about this task willingly, and had the curtain fixed by the +time the trench was finished. The hut was now complete so far as its +exterior was concerned; it had taken more than a fortnight altogether. +What they had now to consider was the internal fittings. Tommy laughed +when this was mentioned. +</P> + +<P> +"We can't get a bedroom suite, even on the hire system," she said. "I +suppose you'd call it a bed-sitting-room, wouldn't you?" +</P> + +<P> +"Let's call it 'Our Flat,'" suggested Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"The best flat that ever was," said Tommy. "No botherations from +unpleasant neighbours—at least, I hope not." +</P> + +<P> +"We certainly shan't have a tiresome piano going next door," said +Elizabeth. "I think 'Our Flat' is a very good name. What a pity we +haven't a table and pen, ink and paper!—then Mary could write a diary +of our doings." +</P> + +<P> +"With moral reflections," added Tommy. "'To-day our youngest sister +refused to wash up; how sad to see such a selfish spirit in one so +young!' That's the sort of thing, isn't it, Mary?" +</P> + +<P> +"I shouldn't write anything of the sort," said Mary indignantly. "You +haven't refused to wash up, and if you did, do you think I should tell +it?" +</P> + +<P> +"My dear, you are perfectly killing," said Tommy. "Do you think you'd +get your old diary published? No one would read it if you did." +</P> + +<P> +"We're talking nonsense, aren't we?" said Elizabeth. "There's no +chance of any of us writing a diary. Let's be practical. The only +furniture we can supply ourselves with is—beds." +</P> + +<P> +"More weaving?" cried Tommy. "Oh, I am so sick of it, Bess. Can't we +sleep on the ground?" +</P> + +<P> +"I don't think we'd better; we might get rheumatism, though to be sure +the ground seems dry enough at present. But I own that weaving mats +day after day is rather tiring, so shall we leave it for the present, +and still sleep in the boat? What do you say to doing a little more +exploration?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, why not?" said Tommy eagerly. "We haven't seen a soul—since I +saw that figure move along the top of the ridge, at any rate; and I +dare say that was an animal of some kind. I don't think there are any +people here at all." +</P> + +<P> +"There may be some on the other side of the ridge," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Well, if there are, they must be a very unenterprising lot," said +Tommy. "Let's follow up the stream to its source. I've never seen the +source of a river, and that'll be geography, won't it? Besides, our +bananas will soon be all gone, and we ought to look for some more; we +can't live on nothing but fish." +</P> + +<P> +"Very well; we will do as you say," said Elizabeth. "It's very hot +to-day, so we'll cover our heads with leaves; it's just as well to take +precautions." +</P> + +<P> +Shortly afterwards they set out, carrying the oars and the boat-hook as +weapons of defence. Although they had gained confidence from never +having seen any human being, as soon as they had walked beyond the +limit of their previous excursions they felt something of the old +timidity, and spoke only in whispers. +</P> + +<P> +"Our flag is still flying," said Tommy, as they came to a spot whence +they could see the tree she had climbed on their first day on the +island. "Evidently no one has seen it or thought it worth noticing." +</P> + +<P> +"That's a consolation in one way," said Elizabeth. "These South Sea +Islanders have canoes, haven't they, Mary? We haven't seen any, which +is a negative proof that our island isn't inhabited; but if any people +from another island happened to have come this way, they would almost +certainly have noticed our flag, and perhaps come to see what it meant." +</P> + +<P> +They were following the course of the stream. It zigzagged about a +good deal, at first through a fairly thick belt of woodland, then +through a comparatively clear space of a few hundred yards, then into +woodland again, always narrowing. They were still some distance below +the crest of the ridge when they came to a small swamp, beyond which +there was no stream. +</P> + +<P> +"This must be the source," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"How disappointing!" said Tommy. "I wanted to see a nice little +spring, with beautiful clear water bubbling up. This swamp is simply +horrid." +</P> + +<P> +"There must be a spring somewhere in the swamp," said Elizabeth, +smiling. "But it isn't worth while to hunt for it, even if we could +find it. The stream is certainly prettier lower down. Let's go on; we +are not very far from the top, and we might be able to get a good view +from there—see the whole of the island and the sea beyond." +</P> + +<P> +"I feel quite like a discoverer," said Mary. "Can't you imagine how +Drake must have felt when he first caught sight of the Pacific?" +</P> + +<P> +"You romantic old dear!" cried Tommy. "I don't care a bit what Drake +felt; all I hope is we shan't wish we hadn't come." +</P> + +<P> +They went on quietly, feeling a little nervous. The ground here was +bare except for a few shrubs, and they drew their breath more quickly +as they mounted the slope. At last they reached the top. One and all +gave a sigh of disappointment. Directly in front of them, to the +north, was a second ridge higher than the one on which they stood. But +on every other side there was a fine view. To the south the land fell +away rapidly towards the sea, of which they caught a glimpse over the +tree-tops nearly a mile away. To the west, the direction from which +they had come, the sea was much farther off. To the east there was a +gradual slope downwards into a country for the most part densely +wooded, but here and there showing traces of clearings natural or +otherwise. The greatest extent of land seemed to be to the north-east, +where the sea was much farther remote than it was on the west. None of +the girls had any experience in judging distances, but they saw that +the island was longer than it was broad, and that the greatest length +was from north-west to south-east. +</P> + +<P> +"Shall we go to the farther ridge?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, let's," said Tommy. "There isn't a sign of a living creature; +the island is just ours." +</P> + +<P> +A thick belt of woodland separated the two ridges at the point where +they stood, so they moved somewhat to the right to search for a more +open way. All at once they came to a halt. A little in front of them +was a pole, carrying what appeared to be the remains of a small flag. +About fifty paces beyond it was another exactly similar; and then they +saw that there were five or six altogether, extending along the crest +of the ridge, all the same distance apart. +</P> + +<P> +"I think we had better go back," said Mary, looking a trifle scared. +"There are people after all." +</P> + +<P> +Her sisters were equally disturbed at the sight of poles evidently +erected by human agency. There was nobody to be seen, and from the +appearance of the poles they were not attended to; the flags on them +were the merest rags of coloured cloth. But the girls were not +inclined to face any more discoveries. The bare possibility that there +were savages on the island made them shiver. They paused for a few +moments at the spot where they first caught sight of the poles, and +then turned, intending to make their way in the direction of home. +</P> + +<P> +Just then, however, Tommy caught sight of some bananas clustering thick +a little way down the slope on the eastern side. +</P> + +<P> +"I'm hungry," she said. "Those look bigger than what we have had. +Couldn't we go and fetch a few?" +</P> + +<P> +The clump of trees lay on the slope below the line of poles, a good +distance away from them. +</P> + +<P> +"It's rather silly to be scared so easily," said Elizabeth. "There +isn't a sign of anybody; I think we might venture. We must find a new +supply." +</P> + +<P> +They moved quickly down towards the trees, listening, peering about +them, ready to fly at the least alarm. But when they came to the trees +they felt that they had the reward of courage, for there, within a +short distance of them, was a sight that made them gasp with surprise +and delight. Beside the stumpy, long-leaved banana-trees, there were +other trees glittering with green and yellow fruit and with white +blossom. The laden boughs bent down invitingly, and beneath them the +golden globes of fallen fruit glowed amid the grass. +</P> + +<P> +"Oranges, I declare!" exclaimed Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"How lovely!" cried Tommy, forgetting all her fears, and running +forward to pick an orange from the ground. +</P> + +<P> +Her sisters followed more leisurely, but before they reached her Tommy +suddenly uttered a cry of terror. The orange she had taken fell from +her hand. The other girls ran to her side and found her pale with +fright. +</P> + +<P> +"There!" she said, pointing towards a clump of hibiscus. +</P> + +<P> +"What is it, dear?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"In the bushes—a little brown face!" whispered Tommy, with trembling +lips. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap10"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER X +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +ANXIOUS DAYS +</H4> + +<P> +For a moment, under the shock of the startling piece of news, Elizabeth +was tempted to seize her sisters by the hand and run. Tommy was so +practical and unimaginative a young person that she could hardly have +been altogether mistaken, and a "little brown face," if face it was, +must belong to a native. But Elizabeth thought quickly, and even while +her heart was galloping with nervous excitement, she made up her mind +that to run away now was not the right course. A show of bravery was +much more likely to serve them. If there really was a native in +hiding, he would certainly have seen them, and to run or slink away now +would merely provoke pursuit, in which the fugitives would be at a +great disadvantage. Summoning all her courage, therefore, Elizabeth +advanced towards the bush to which Tommy had pointed. +</P> + +<P> +"Don't go, Bess," implored Tommy in an agitated whisper, and Mary, as +pale as a sheet, put an arm about the younger girl. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth went straight on, looking carefully around. +</P> + +<P> +"Is this it?" she asked quietly, turning towards her sisters, now +several yards distant. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy merely nodded; Mary murmured, "How <I>could</I> she do it?" +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth peered into the bush. There was no little brown face now, +nor, though she went to and fro amongst the trees beyond, could she see +any one, brown or white, lurking. She listened as the thought struck +her that it might have been a monkey, and she had heard monkeys +screaming and chattering in the Zoological Gardens in London; but there +was no sound, not even the twitter or squawk of a bird. +</P> + +<P> +Brave as she was in outward mien, Elizabeth, after a few minutes' +search, returned with hasty step to her sisters. +</P> + +<P> +"My silly heart!" she said, with a faint smile, placing her hand to her +side. "I couldn't see anything. Tommy; don't you think you may have +imagined it?" +</P> + +<P> +"Just as you did before," added Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"I didn't!" cried Tommy. "Why won't you believe me? I <I>did</I> see a +brown face; I am sure I did." +</P> + +<P> +"It is very strange," said Elizabeth. "We were here only a few seconds +after you cried out; there wasn't much time for any one to get away." +</P> + +<P> +"You are both horrible," said Tommy, her lips quivering. "Any one +would think I was a fool. I'll prove that I was right, whatever +happens." +</P> + +<P> +With the courage of indignation she pulled Elizabeth towards the clump +of bushes, and began to examine the soft mossy carpet. +</P> + +<P> +"There!" she cried triumphantly, yet fearfully, pointing presently to a +mark on the ground. Elizabeth stooped and made out two or three faint +impressions of a foot smaller even than Tommy's. And then Tommy's fear +returned in full force. With a little cry she dragged Elizabeth from +the spot, and since nothing is so catching as fear even Elizabeth's +courage gave way, and soon all three girls were running as hard as they +could run towards the stream, and did not halt until they came to the +boat. +</P> + +<A NAME="img-124"></A> +<CENTER> +<IMG CLASS="imgcenter" SRC="images/img-124.jpg" ALT=""'THERE!' SHE CRIED TRIUMPHANTLY, YET FEARFULLY."" BORDER="2"> +<H4 CLASS="h4center"> +"'THERE!' SHE CRIED TRIUMPHANTLY, YET FEARFULLY." +</H4> +</CENTER> + +<P> +"Oh, dear, how ashamed I am!" panted Elizabeth, as they threw +themselves down on the sand to rest. +</P> + +<P> +"You were very brave," said Mary. "I couldn't have gone into those +bushes for anything." +</P> + +<P> +"Perhaps they were marks of a monkey's feet," said Elizabeth. "How +silly I was not to examine them more closely." +</P> + +<P> +"They weren't," said Tommy. "I saw them quite plainly. They were feet +just like yours and mine, only tiny, wee things." +</P> + +<P> +"I wonder if the people here are dwarfs," said Mary. "There must be +people. That's certain now." +</P> + +<P> +"If they are dwarfs they must be more afraid of us than we are of +them," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Impossible!" said Tommy. "I was never in such a fright in my life. +Oh!" +</P> + +<P> +"What is it?" asked Elizabeth, with an anxious look around. +</P> + +<P> +"The oranges! we haven't got any, and I shall be afraid to go there +again." +</P> + +<P> +"That's a pity," said Elizabeth; "they looked so nice. Perhaps we can +find some in another part of the island." +</P> + +<P> +"I won't look for any," said Tommy. "I won't stir from this place—at +least not farther than to the bananas, and they're nearly all gone. +What if the savages come and attack us?" +</P> + +<P> +"Some of them have poisoned arrows," said Mary, quaking. +</P> + +<P> +"Really, I think we are crying before we are hurt," said Elizabeth. +"We haven't been molested so far, and surely that proves that whatever +people there are, they are not very terrible." +</P> + +<P> +"I know I shan't sleep a wink to-night," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Hadn't we better launch the boat and spend the night on the sea?" said +Mary. "They might attack us in the darkness." +</P> + +<P> +"We'll drag it down a little nearer the sea," replied Elizabeth, "and +we can take turns to keep watch, if you like; but I'm sure we oughtn't +to show the white feather. The best thing we can do is to forget all +about it." +</P> + +<P> +"It's easy to say, but I know I shan't forget it as long as I live," +cried Tommy. "And we were so jolly; it's all spoilt." +</P> + +<P> +"Well, we <I>must</I> eat," said Elizabeth, afraid of a breakdown. "Let us +cook some fish, and be as comfortable as we can." +</P> + +<P> +They spent the rest of that day in a state of nervousness, and although +Elizabeth tried to get the others to begin weaving their mat beds for +the hut, they had no heart for the work. When darkness fell, they drew +the boat down to the very verge of high water, and lay in it, but not +to sleep. They had arranged that each should take a turn at keeping +watch, but the result was that all were wakeful, and except for a few +minutes' uneasy dozing, none of them had any rest. +</P> + +<P> +"This will never do," thought Elizabeth as it drew towards morning. +"We shall all be worn out if we don't get our proper sleep. I do hope +the natives will come to us to-morrow so that we can make friends with +them." +</P> + +<P> +They all looked very weary and washed-out when daylight came. There +was no fish left, and Tommy seemed disinclined to try to catch any, or +to go to the banana-trees for food. +</P> + +<P> +"Come, girls, this really won't do," said Elizabeth briskly. "Make +some tea, Tommy, while Mary and I go and get a fish." +</P> + +<P> +"There's only enough for about a cup each," said Tommy, looking +dolefully into the caddy. +</P> + +<P> +"We shan't get any more by wishing for it," said Elizabeth, "so we'll +use it all up and then try to make a sort of cider out of bananas. It +will be a change." +</P> + +<P> +"There are hardly any bananas left, either," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Then we'll go prowling in search of more as soon as we really come to +the last of them. Come along, Mary." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't go out of sight, will you?" said Tommy, as they moved away. +</P> + +<P> +"Of course not, we shan't be long." +</P> + +<P> +"I wish we had a change of things, Bess," said Mary, as they hastened +towards their fishing rock. "Never in my life have I worn my underwear +so long; it's horrid." +</P> + +<P> +"Why shouldn't we have a washing-day?" said Elizabeth. "It will be a +novelty, and give us something to do and think about. Rather fun too, +with no soap. How can we manage?" +</P> + +<P> +"I've read somewhere that the women in the East wash their clothes by +beating them in a running stream with stones," said Mary. "The stream +and the stones are handy; we might try that plan." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't the stones knock holes in them?" +</P> + +<P> +"They use flat, round stones, without sharp edges, I think. It will be +rather fun to try, anyway. I hope the savages won't come, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +"Do you know, I'm not at all sure that it wasn't the footprint of a +monkey or some other animal. It was so very small. I'm not going to +think about it. We'd better go on in our ordinary way without +troubling; only for Tommy's sake we won't go far from home, for some +days at any rate." +</P> + +<P> +They returned with two excellent fish. Elizabeth at once told Tommy of +their idea of a washing-day, and, as she hoped, the young girl was so +much amused at the novelty of it, that she forgot her alarms for a +time. After breakfast they took off their things and donned their +dressing-gowns, as Tommy called their macintoshes; and having gathered +each a smooth, round stone, laid their linen in the stream at a place +where it ran over level rock, and began merrily to pound away. When +they had given the clothes a thorough good drubbing, as Tommy worded +it, they laid them on the grass in the sun, and within an hour they +were quite dry. +</P> + +<P> +"My word! don't they look nice?" cried Tommy in delight. "Old +Jane—poor old thing—never got them white at home, did she? We must +have a weekly wash, girls; it's great fun." +</P> + +<P> +"There's another thing we might try," said Elizabeth. "I haven't got +used to eating fish without salt, yet. Couldn't we make some by +evaporation?" +</P> + +<P> +"How would you do that?" asked Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Put some sea-water in our cups, and let it evaporate. It would soon +do so in this heat, and leave the salt at the bottom." +</P> + +<P> +"H'm! it sounds all right," said Tommy, "but I doubt whether we should +get enough salt to put on a bird's tail. Let's try." +</P> + +<P> +They half filled their three cups from the sea, and put them in the +full glare of the sun. Every now and then Tommy ran to them to see hew +they were getting on, every time becoming more sceptical of success. +There was still a good deal of water in the cups at nightfall; but, as +Mary said, that didn't matter much, as they had used up all their tea, +none of them liking coffee at night; so they left the cups as they +were, to evaporate the rest of the water next day. When the cups were +at last dry there was no appreciable sediment, and Tommy with great +scorn pronounced the experiment a failure. +</P> + +<P> +"The cups don't hold enough," said Mary. "What we want is a large +shallow pan, and as we haven't got one, I'm afraid you'll have to go +without salt, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +But a day or two after, Elizabeth discovered a wide shallow depression +in a rock a little distance above high-water mark. +</P> + +<P> +"This will do for a pan," she said. "We'll fill it with sea-water with +our cups, and keep on filling it up as the water evaporates. Then +we'll see, my dears." +</P> + +<P> +They followed this plan for several days, and at last were able to +collect a fair quantity of salt. +</P> + +<P> +"It isn't table salt, to be sure," said Elizabeth, looking at the +dirty-grey powder, "but it is certainly salt enough for anything, and +this quantity will last for a week at least." +</P> + +<P> +"We are getting quite clever," said Mary. "I dare say we shall be able +to make quite a lot of things by and by." +</P> + +<P> +During these days they had seen no more signs of inhabitants, and their +nervousness partially wore off. They were still careful, however, not +to stray far beyond the immediate neighbourhood of their camp, and +slept every night in the boat, which they left close to the brink of +the sea. They devoted a good deal of time to weaving grass mats for +the floor of their hut, but had not as yet plucked up courage to spend +a night in it. With the boat as a refuge they felt a certain sense of +security, though they admitted, when they talked about it, that it +would not really be of any great service if they were attacked; for +they could only escape by embarking, and then to drift on the sea out +of reach of food was a terrible fate to look forward to. +</P> + +<P> +One day, when Mary had been out to gather bananas, she came back with +the news that she had gathered the very last one, so that they were +faced with the immediate necessity of finding another food supply. +</P> + +<P> +"We must take our courage in both hands," said Elizabeth, "and revisit +the land of plenty beyond the ridge." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't let's go near the orange-trees," said Tommy anxiously. +"Couldn't we try a little to the left? There will surely be some fruit +of some sort in other parts." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't see why not," said Mary. "I don't want to go there again, +either, in case you were right." +</P> + +<P> +"Of course I was right," declared Tommy. "You aren't going to make out +again that I can't believe my own eyes!" +</P> + +<P> +"We'll try another direction," said Elizabeth, anxious to keep the +peace. "Let us go northward along the shore. We have never really +explored the coast of our island yet." +</P> + +<P> +Accordingly, after breakfast, they set out. There was a long stretch +of beach strewn with boulders which had apparently fallen from the +cliffs. These rose higher as they proceeded, and jutted out to within +twenty or thirty feet of high-water mark. By and by they reached a +point where the huge rocky obstacles made further progress impossible. +Retracing their steps, they clambered with some difficulty up the face +of the cliff, and at last gained the high land above. +</P> + +<P> +All this time they moved very cautiously, careful to make no more noise +than they could help, and always on the look-out for danger. But the +silence was broken only by the chatter of birds, the warbling of a +blackbird now and then, and the harsh screaming of the parrots in the +woods, that extended almost to the verge of the cliffs. +</P> + +<P> +"I should like to catch and tame one of those beauties," said Tommy. +"Perhaps I might teach him to talk, and that would be a change, +wouldn't it?" +</P> + +<P> +"I am sorry we bore you," said Mary. "Wouldn't it be better to find +your savage and teach him how to keep up an amiable conversation?" +</P> + +<P> +"Don't be sarcastic; it doesn't suit you," said Tommy cuttingly, and +again Elizabeth had to intervene. +</P> + +<P> +"We came out to look for food," she said smoothly, "and I think we had +better not think of anything else." +</P> + +<P> +Mary and Tommy separated, and went off at a little distance by +themselves, looking among the trees and shrubs for fruits or berries +that might seem edible. For a time none of the girls saw anything that +appeared promising, but presently Mary called out quite excitedly— +</P> + +<P> +"Here, Bess, I'm sure this is the breadfruit tree. Come and look." +</P> + +<P> +Then, frightened by the sound of her own voice, she suddenly became +aware of her indiscretion, and ran fleetly to join Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"You idiot!" said Tommy in a fierce whisper, as she came up with the +others. +</P> + +<P> +They stood listening for a while, wondering whether Mary's exclamation +had attracted the attention of some inhabitant. But, reassured by the +absence of any sign of danger, they hastened to inspect the trees upon +which Mary had lighted. Elizabeth noticed that Tommy, who would have +died rather than apologize, had slipped her hand into Mary's in token +of regret for her sharp speech. +</P> + +<P> +They found themselves in the midst of a little grove of trees, about +the size of small oaks, but with much sparser foliage. Peeping out +from among the long, indented leaves were several large round fruits +with a crinkly rind. +</P> + +<P> +"I know they are breadfruit," said Mary gleefully. "Don't you remember +the pictures in that book of Captain Cook's voyages?" +</P> + +<P> +"Let's peel one and see how it tastes," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"You wouldn't like it better than raw dough," said Mary. "It has to be +cooked first." +</P> + +<P> +"Bother! You know I don't like cooked fruit. It isn't a fruit at all +if you can't eat it raw; it's a vegetable." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth smiled at this ingenuous distinction. +</P> + +<P> +"Let us take one each and go and try them," she suggested. "If they +are really anything like bread we shall enjoy them, I know." +</P> + +<P> +Laden with the fruits, they returned to their camp. +</P> + +<P> +"Pity the place is so far from home," said Mary. "We must have come +more than a mile, I should think." +</P> + +<P> +"If we are satisfied with our bread we might come again and gather a +good load that will last some time," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +When they reached home they lost no time in stripping off the thin rind +of one of the fruits, and found beneath it a white doughy substance +something like new bread. Tommy could not forbear tasting it, in spite +of what Mary had said. +</P> + +<P> +"What horrid, nasty stuff!" she exclaimed, making a wry face. "It's +like—what is it like? Taste it, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth pinched off a very small piece and ate it. +</P> + +<P> +"It seems to me like sweetened flour with a smack of artichokes," she +said. "I hope it is better cooked; scrape it all out, Mary, while I +get the oven ready." +</P> + +<P> +When the pulp was scraped out, Mary kneaded it into a flat cake and cut +it into three equal portions. Elizabeth put them into the stone oven, +and in about twenty minutes took them out, slightly browned, and +smelling somewhat of new bread. Allowing them to cool, the girls each +nibbled a little. +</P> + +<P> +"Not half bad," said Tommy. "I suppose we'll get used to it, and like +it better. I never liked carrots when I was a child, and I do now. If +we only had some butter! Why aren't there any cocoanuts here, I +wonder? They have milk, haven't they? If we had some we might make +some butter out of the cream." +</P> + +<P> +At this the other girls laughed outright. +</P> + +<P> +"I'm afraid we shouldn't get much cream out of cocoanuts," said +Elizabeth. "The milk is a sickly kind of juice, isn't it, Mary?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes; I had some once, long ago, when Father took me to the fair at +Exeter. He knocked down the cocoanut at one of the shies. I didn't +like the milk at all." +</P> + +<P> +"We must eat our bread without butter," said Elizabeth. "I do hope, +though, that we shall find more bananas, for I'm sure I shall soon get +tired of the breadfruit. We must try another part of the island +another day." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap11"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XI +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +A TROPICAL STORM +</H4> + +<P> +Two or three days passed without incident. The elder girls in their +heart of hearts were becoming convinced that the footprints must have +been those of an animal; but Tommy had shown herself so touchy on that +point that they never told her what they thought. With the return of +their confidence they began to think that they were punishing +themselves by neglecting to use the hut, and one night they ventured to +sleep in it for the first time, lying on their grass mats, with pillows +of grass and dried leaves. They found their new quarters so much more +easy and comfortable that they decided to use the boat no more as a +bedchamber, and thought they had been silly in not deserting it before. +</P> + +<P> +The hut was delightfully cool both by day and night. In the daytime +they always lifted the awning facing the sea; at night they let it down +at first, getting ventilation by the space beneath the roof; but as +they became accustomed to their bedroom they left the opening uncovered +at night also. Before turning in they would sit cross-legged just +within the hut, gazing, most often in silence, over the wide expanse of +sea, watching the stars as they came into the darkening sky, and +thinking of their uncle and the friends at home. Uncle Ben was +scarcely ever mentioned among them now. They could not bear to think +that the dear old man was at the bottom of the sea, that could show +such a smooth and smiling face, and yet behave like a treacherous, +cruel monster. They scarcely ever dared to think of the future, for +though they seldom missed a visit to the cliffs, from which they could +look far over the sea, and though their flag was still flying from the +tree, they had almost lost hope of being rescued, and could only live +from day to day, killing thought by various little activities. +</P> + +<P> +One day, for instance, Elizabeth suggested that as their hut was built +and furnished, and they had little to do except fish and prepare their +food, they might make themselves some new hats. The idea was eagerly +taken up by the others. Each girl worked in her own way, plaiting +lengths of thin grass, and Mary hit on a brilliant notion of making +brims out of the large leaves from a kind of dwarf palm that grew +plentifully in the neighbourhood. They fastened these together, and +then to the grass crowns, by threading them in and out with the very +fine tendrils of a creeper. When the hats were finished the girls had +what Tommy called a mutual admiration meeting, and felt very proud of +their Dolly Vardens. +</P> + +<P> +A few days after the discovery of the breadfruit, they made a lengthy +excursion along the southern shore. Here the woods were a good deal +denser than in other parts, which was one reason why they had hesitated +to explore them. But the cliffs were much less lofty than those on the +north, and the girls easily climbed them, and penetrated for a short +distance into the fringing woods. +</P> + +<P> +They discovered several trees of kinds they had not seen before. There +was one in particular that interested them by its fantastic shape; it +was so odd-looking that Tommy dubbed it the clown of the forest; the +real name, of which they were ignorant, was the pandanus. But the +special reward of this expedition was the discovery of a thick +plantation of bananas and oranges, quite equal to those they had seen +on the dreaded eastern side of the ridge. They rushed upon the oranges +that bestrewed the ground, devoured several, and filled their pockets +with them. What with fish—they were expert fishers by this time—the +breadfruit, and this fresh storehouse, they felt no more anxiety about +food, and if only they could have lost their fear of possible wild +neighbours they would have had nothing to trouble the serenity of their +healthy life. But none of them was as yet ready to tempt fate again by +crossing the ridge, and Elizabeth at any rate knew that while the +greater part of the island was shut to them, they could never be quite +easy in mind. She felt that the uncertainty was even harder to bear +than knowledge would have been. +</P> + +<P> +One day their peaceful existence was rudely disturbed, not by man, but +by nature. The island was visited by a storm of quite extraordinary +violence. The air had been for some time very oppressive, and the +girls, feeling incapable of any exertion, were resting in the hut, when +there came a sudden hot blast of wind straight in from the sea. They +looked out. Vast lurid clouds were piling up; in a few seconds, it +seemed, the sky became black, and huge waves broke over the reef, +sending up mountains of spray. The wind tore through the woods, +increasing every moment in fury. One terrible blast ripped the slight +hut to fragments, and the girls had no sooner extricated themselves +from the heap of tattered mats and broken canes that covered them, than +a flood of rain poured upon them. They rushed away to the lee-side of +a hillock, trying in vain to find shelter from the storm, and cowering +in terror as they heard peals of thunder, and then a tremendous crash +as the tempest uprooted some great tree and dashed it to the ground. +</P> + +<P> +Mary was always terror-stricken in a thunderstorm, and she clung +half-fainting to Elizabeth, who clasped her close in a motherly +embrace. Tommy, on the other hand, was perfectly fearless. She gazed +at the boiling sea, and watched the lightning with a sort of fascinated +admiration. She was almost sorry when the storm blew itself out after +two hours of fury, and the sky cleared as rapidly as it had darkened. +</P> + +<P> +"How lovely!" she said, dripping wet as she was. "Poor old Mary!" +</P> + +<P> +Mary, indeed, was quite overcome, and it was some time before she was +able to walk away. The tempest had left ruin in its track. +</P> + +<P> +"The boat!" cried Elizabeth, suddenly remembering the little vessel, +which, though it had been drawn up higher than when they slept in it, +she feared might have been washed away. "We must leave you for a +little, Mary. Walk about if you can, and let the sun dry your things." +</P> + +<P> +Then she raced down to the shore with Tommy, and was horrified to +discover that the boat had disappeared. The girls scanned the sea, +which was still rough, but there was not a sign of it. They ran along +the beach northward, hoping that the boat might have been cast up, and +were rejoiced to find it about a quarter of a mile away, bottom upwards +on a spit of sand. It was some distance from the sea, which, though it +had evidently come much higher than usual, had now receded to within a +little of high-water mark. The girls managed to right the boat, only +to find, of course, that the oars were missing. +</P> + +<P> +"How silly we were not to bring the oars into the hut along with the +boat-hook!" cried Elizabeth. "The boat is perfectly useless without +the oars, and we can't make new ones." +</P> + +<P> +"Perhaps the tide will wash them up," said Tommy. "Help me up this +rock, Bess; I'll see if they are in sight." +</P> + +<P> +Mounted on the rock she scanned the surface, and after a time saw +something bobbing up and down about a hundred yards out, and some way +to the south of where she stood. +</P> + +<P> +"There it is, I believe," she cried. "The sea is getting calmer now; +shall I swim out for it?" +</P> + +<P> +"You mustn't think of it," said Elizabeth. "I dare say the sea is full +of sharks. I saw a fin yesterday when we were fishing." +</P> + +<P> +"And you didn't tell me! I should love to see a real live shark." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth smiled inwardly at this. +</P> + +<P> +"But we must get the oar somehow, Bess. One would be better than +nothing. And quickly, too. See, the tide is running out fast. And if +the oar gets into the current that flows past the reef, it is good-bye +for ever." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't see how we can. We haven't a paddle of any kind. The +boat-hook's no good. Wait, though; I wonder if we could get a branch +of a tree. Stay here and keep the oar in sight while I run and look." +</P> + +<P> +She ran up the cliff-side, which was covered with vegetation. The +small trees had withstood the storm better than the large ones. Some +were cracked and broken, but others had merely bent to the blast, while +the ground was strewn with the more massive trunks, and with +innumerable small branches and twigs. In a little while she came to a +tree that had two boughs forming a fork, in shape like a boy's +catapult. Catching hold of this, and straining upon it, Elizabeth +managed to break it off; it had occurred to her that the fork might +form the skeleton of a paddle. But time was too precious for her to +attempt to make it by herself alone, so she ran with it to Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Quick, Mary," she cried. "Pull yourself together. We have found the +boat, but the oars are gone, and one is floating out to sea. Help me +to make a paddle, so that we can go after it. Get some creepers and +some leaves as quickly as you can. I'll show you what I mean." +</P> + +<P> +There was no lack of material close at hand, and they were soon busily +at work making a sort of criss-cross lattice-work upon the fork, which +they notched at intervals with their knives, to give holding to the +tendrils. Having rapidly made their framework, they laid the leaves on +it, and bound these on with more creepers. Before they had finished it +as Elizabeth would have liked, they heard Tommy's shrill voice calling— +</P> + +<P> +"Quick, Bess, the oar's going out fast." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth jumped up, carrying the odd-looking paddle, which Tommy said +was like a lacrosse stick. The oar was now out of sight, though Tommy +could point to the spot where she saw it last. They launched the boat, +and using the paddle as a stern-oar, Tommy employed all the skill she +had gained by paddling the dinghy to and from the shore at Southampton. +The paddle was a very poor thing; it bent a good deal, and some of the +tendrils became loose, and hung about it like the string of an old +cricket bat. But there was no time to stop and repair it, or the oar, +which they now saw clearly, would drift past the reef and utterly +beyond reach. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth began to grow a little anxious in case they should find +themselves adrift by and by with nothing better than the makeshift +paddle, which would certainly not last more than a very short time. +That would be a calamity indeed, for they might be carried far out to +sea, and there was Mary alone on the island. But Tommy was working so +energetically that the distance between the boat and the oar was fast +lessening, and Elizabeth, raising herself in her seat, suddenly caught +sight of the second oar not far beyond the first. +</P> + +<P> +"Let me take your place, Tommy," she said. "You must be tired." +</P> + +<P> +"Not a bit. Besides, we'll lose time if we change, and perhaps upset. +Stay where you are, Bess; I'll get that oar in a minute, and then we'll +soon have the other one." +</P> + +<P> +A few more strokes brought the boat within reach of the oar, and +Elizabeth, bending over, drew it up. Then Tommy left the stern and +both sat on the thwarts, pulling towards the second oar, which they +overtook in a few seconds. +</P> + +<P> +"We'll keep the paddle as a memento," said Elizabeth. "But look! What +a terrible distance we are from the shore! Mary will be half frantic." +</P> + +<P> +"It's lucky that we are inside the reef," said Tommy. "Already I can +feel the current quite strong. We shall have to pull hard to get out +of it!" +</P> + +<P> +By this time Tommy was rather tired, but she would not give in. It was +a long pull back, and at first it seemed impossible to draw the boat +out of the current that was rapidly bearing it northward. But having +now two good oars, they succeeded presently in getting back into calmer +water. Then, turning the boat's head southward, they rowed more gently +along the shore, and at last reached their own little harbour, where +Mary was awaiting them. +</P> + +<P> +"I <I>am</I> thankful you have got back safely," she cried. "When I saw you +going so far I nearly went mad for fear you couldn't return." +</P> + +<P> +"We must take care it never happens again," said Elizabeth. "We'll +drag the boat up much higher this time, and if we tie the painter to a +rock, or to a tree if there's one near enough, we needn't be anxious, +and we'll certainly keep the oars in the hut." +</P> + +<P> +"My dears, we haven't a hut," said Tommy. "We be three poor +mariners—vagabonds, homeless, ragged and tanned. Who was that old +king who sat himself down in a lonely mood to think, and watched a +spider spin its web over and over again, and thought he couldn't let a +spider beat him and at last beat all his enemies? Oh, dear, that's +made me out of breath. Robert Bruce, wasn't it, Mary?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes; Mrs. Hemans wrote the poem. 'Bruce and the Spider,' it's called." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't care who wrote it, only we've got to spin our web again. Oh, +'Will you walk into my parlour?' said the spider to the fly. 'Please +'m, where's the parlour?' says the fly. There, I'm a lunatic, but I +feel so jolly at having caught those runaway oars. I say, are you dry? +I am. That's one advantage of living in a tropical climate; if you get +soaked you don't have to shiver while your things are dried at the +fire. 'Homeless, ragged and tanned, who so contented as I?'" she sang, +and Elizabeth, noticing the high spirits of her wild young sister, +hoped that there wouldn't be a reaction, and that Tommy was not going +to be ill. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap12"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +ALARMS AND DISCOVERIES +</H4> + +<P> +Contemplating the ruins of the hut they had built up with so much care, +the girls felt a very natural chagrin. You have seen a child who has +erected a fine house of bricks fly into a rage when the structure +topples by its own weight, or at least look utterly woebegone, and +leave the scattered bricks lying where they fell. Elizabeth Westmacott +and her sisters felt very much the same disinclination to begin again. +The site was a picture of disorder. Portions of the matting had been +blown right away; other portions in shreds and tatters had found +resting-places among the foliage of the surrounding trees and shrubs. +Some of the canes of the roof dangled from the boughs, others littered +the ground amid a tangle of creepers and leafage. No one could have +supposed that only a few hours before the same place had been a model +of neatness. +</P> + +<P> +"It will take an age to tidy up," grumbled Tommy. "Is it worth while +to bother about a hut again?" +</P> + +<P> +"I don't like being without a roof over our heads," replied Elizabeth; +"but we won't start yet if you don't feel inclined. Let us go and take +a look round." +</P> + +<P> +"We shall want some breadfruit for dinner," said Mary, "so we had +better go that way. I dare say we shall find all we need on the +ground." +</P> + +<P> +They set off towards the breadfruit-trees. Everywhere there were signs +of the violence of the storm, but they were surprised and interested to +notice that the worst havoc had been wrought in almost a straight line +across the island from south-west to north-east. +</P> + +<P> +It was as though some huge giant had gone steadily forward wielding a +monstrous scythe. The tornado had cut a clean path through the forest, +leaving scarcely a tree standing over a wide space. Where there had +been close, unbroken woodland was now a bare avenue, interrupted by the +trunks of trees that had been thrown this way and that. Impressed as +the girls had been with the fury of the tornado during the time of +their exposure to it, its devastating power was brought home to them +now much more strongly. They looked with awe upon its ravages. +</P> + +<P> +"How thankful we ought to be that we were not in its direct path!" said +Elizabeth. "A little more to right or left and we should have had +trees crashing down upon us; we might have all been killed." +</P> + +<P> +"It is a dreadful place," said Tommy, subdued and thoughtful. "Oh, +Bess, shall we never be found and taken away?" +</P> + +<P> +"We must hope on, dear. It will never do to get downhearted. While we +are all well and strong we need not mind so very much, and a ship is +sure to come this way some time or other." +</P> + +<P> +"But it might pass us," said Mary. "I am sure our flag is blown away. +Shall we go and see?" +</P> + +<P> +"Hadn't we better fetch our breadfruit first, now we are in this +direction?" +</P> + +<P> +"Of course. We shall have to light another fire, too; ours is sure to +be out." +</P> + +<P> +They went on, and on arriving at the breadfruit plantation found, as +they had expected, that the ground was littered with fruit, which was +already being devoured by land-crabs, insects and birds. They picked +up several that were in good condition, and retraced their steps +towards the shore. +</P> + +<P> +As they were passing through the fringe of woodland, Tommy stopped +suddenly, and went down on her knees. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, do look!" she cried. "Here's a nest on the ground, and the +dearest little white parrot you ever saw. Poor little thing! I think +it has lost its mother." +</P> + +<P> +The girls stooped to look at it, and Tommy put her hand into the nest. +The tiny bird rustled in alarm, opening its beak to let out a plaintive +cry; but it was too young to use its wings, and Tommy took it up and +held it gently. +</P> + +<P> +"Its little heart is beating frantically," she said. "Let us take it +back with us and try to rear it. You know I wanted one." +</P> + +<P> +"Do you think we can rear it?" said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"It will starve if we leave it," replied Tommy. "I shall love to try." +</P> + +<P> +The others agreed that there was no harm in trying, so Tommy carried it +carefully back with her, now and then stroking the ruffled feathers. +When they got to their camp she laid the bird on a bed of grass, peeled +one of the breadfruits, and held a few crumbs of the pulp in the palm +of her hand just below the parrot's beak. But it was too young, or +perhaps too frightened, even to feed itself, and it would have fared +ill had not its captor been a country girl and known how to deal with +such an emergency. She had seen young birds fed by hand, and she at +once cut a thin stick and sharpened its end, upon which she stuck a +little bit of breadfruit. Then holding the bird in her left hand, she +waited until it opened its beak to cry, and quickly slipped the food +in. The little bird swallowed it greedily, much to Tommy's delight, +and she went on feeding it until Elizabeth suggested that she would +kill it with excess. +</P> + +<P> +"The poor thing was hungry," said Tommy. "It's not nearly so much +alarmed now. I shall keep it for a pet." +</P> + +<P> +"You'll have to clip its wings, then," said Mary, "or it is sure to fly +away as soon as it is strong enough." +</P> + +<P> +"You do it, Mary. Be very gentle, won't you?" +</P> + +<P> +"There's no need yet, perhaps," suggested Elizabeth. "Do it in a day +or two when it has got over its fright. It would be just as well to +put it in the boat while we are busy. You must take care not to +overfeed it, Tommy." +</P> + +<P> +After dinner they went first to the flag-staff. Not a shred of their +scarves was left. As they had no material for making another flag, +except their handkerchiefs, which they did not care to part with, and +their wraps, which they could not spare, they had to give up for the +moment any idea of erecting a signal. Then they hastened in the +opposite direction, southward, to fetch bananas and oranges for the +other meals of the day. A grave disappointment awaited them. There +was plenty of fruit on the ground, but the trees themselves, standing +in the direct path of the storm, had all been uprooted or broken off, +so that when they had used their present supply they could obtain no +more at this spot. It would be necessary to go once more in search of +food, for they found the breadfruit too insipid to form their only +vegetable diet. They knew the district between their camp and the +ruined plantation; nothing edible was to be had there. The only other +place where they knew that fruit existed was to the east, beyond the +ridge; and even now they could not make up their minds to revisit the +scene of their scare. +</P> + +<P> +Next day, however, when Tommy had fed her bird and Mary had clipped its +wings, and they had spent an hour or so tidying up the site of the hut +preparatory to rebuilding, they set off again in a southerly direction, +having resolved to extend their exploration within easy distance of the +shore. Crossing the broad path of uprooted trees, flattened grass, and +torn undergrowth, they found as they proceeded that the ridge hemmed +them in, closer and closer to the sea. This was partly due to the +curving of the shore, and partly to the diagonal lie of the rising +ground. Little foothills of the ridge extended downwards towards the +coast, forming ridges in miniature, cut here and there by streamlets. +</P> + +<P> +On such expeditions Tommy almost always led the way, for her restless +and active temperament was impatient of the sedater going of her +sisters. But she never went far ahead, and every few minutes, as if +alarmed at her own daring, she would run back and keep with the others +for a time. She was thus a few yards in advance when, as she mounted a +hillock, she came in sight of a number of trees clustering almost at +the edge of the sea, and uttered an exclamation of surprise and +pleasure. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, do look here!" she cried. "I believe we have come to some +cocoanut palms. You remember we saw some at Valparaiso." +</P> + +<P> +The others ran to join her, and Mary at once declared that she was +right. There was no mistaking the tall, smooth stems with their +feathery crowns. They all rushed forward eagerly. Thanks to the +storm, there were several huge nuts strewing the ground around each of +the trees. Tommy, who was first on the scene, picked up one of them +and turned it over in her hands in a puzzled way. +</P> + +<P> +"Is it a cocoanut after all?" she said. "It's not a bit like those I +have seen in shops." +</P> + +<P> +"It's a cocoanut right enough," replied Mary. "But you've got to strip +off the outer husk before you come to the nut itself." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy whipped out her knife and began to cut away the coarse, fibrous +covering. It was very tough, and she soon declared that it would never +come off unless the others helped her. So they all knelt on the ground +with the nut in the middle, and employed their knives energetically, +until at last the husk was removed. The shell inside was ivory-white, +very different from the old brown nuts they had been used to see in +England. Being quite brittle, a small piece was easily cut off the +top, and they saw the inside full of a pale, milky liquid. +</P> + +<P> +"You first, Tommy," said Elizabeth. "You saw the trees first." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy took a sip of the liquid. +</P> + +<P> +"Delicious!" she said. "I don't think I ever tasted anything so nice." +</P> + +<P> +She drank more, and, handing the nut to Mary, continued— +</P> + +<P> +"It's sweet, Bess, and sour too, something like lemonade, only not like +it. It's like—oh, I don't know what it's like; just itself, I +suppose. Don't drink it all, Mary." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth, when her turn came, pronounced it a very refreshing drink, +and they were all delighted at so welcome an addition to their larder. +They collected as many nuts as they could carry, and, returning to +their camp, stored them in the boat. In the course of the next few +days they went several times to the same place, until they had brought +back all the nuts that lay on the ground. It was fortunate that so +many had been thrown down, for they did not see how they could have +obtained them otherwise. Even Tommy, the climber of the family, +confessed that she would have been beaten by the smooth, straight stem +of the cocoanut palm. Mary had a dim recollection of reading that the +natives had a way of climbing the trees by means of a rope, but she +could not remember the details of the method, and in any case, Tommy +could hardly have used it successfully without a good deal of practice. +</P> + +<P> +Once more relieved from anxiety about food, the girls devoted +themselves industriously to the reconstruction of their hut. Their +former practice made their task easier. In a few days the new house +was finished, and they were especially glad of its shelter at night, +instead of the cramping narrowness of the boat. +</P> + +<P> +Days had lengthened into weeks. The notches on their calendar trunk +told them how time was flying—a sad reminder in many ways. With so +little to do they felt the hours hang heavily on their hands, though +Tommy's parrot gave them a little amusement and interest. The bird had +become quite used to its mistress, and had learnt to take its food from +her hand. Its voice, not of very charming quality, as all confessed, +grew stronger, and it became accustomed to give a quaint little scream +whenever Tommy approached. She would set it on her finger and talk to +it, using the same word over and over again, in the hope that it would +by and by pick up a phrase or two. But although it became perfectly +tame, it could never be induced to substitute civilized words for its +natural scream and squawk. +</P> + +<P> +"You little silly-billy!" cried Tommy one day, after an hour's patient +instruction. "What's the good of you for a pet? There! Perch on my +shoulder, and don't make such an idiotic noise, for goodness' sake." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy at last gave up the attempt in despair; but she became very fond +of the bird, and declared that when they were rescued she would +certainly take it home with her. +</P> + +<P> +It was wonderful how the hope of rescue never died. When each day +ended without the sight of the longed-for vessel, they would say, +"Never mind, perhaps it will come to-morrow." And when to-morrow had +the same disappointment, there was still to-morrow. So they lived from +day to day, veering from hope to despondency, and from despondency to +hope again. +</P> + +<P> +They had almost forgotten Tommy's fright. Surely, they thought, they +must have seen some one by this time if the island was inhabited. Yet +there was the same misgiving, the same disinclination to cross the +ridge. Elizabeth laughed at herself, and more than once said she +really must break through her reluctance. But it ended there. Her +heart failed her when it came to the point. +</P> + +<P> +Easy though their life was, it had its discomforts. The breadfruit +gave out, and having found no more oranges or bananas, they grew very +tired of a diet of fish and cocoanuts. They had seen other fruits, and +shrubs bearing berries that looked very enticing, but the fear of +poison deterred them from trying anything that they did not know. +</P> + +<P> +The want of a change of clothes, too, was a trouble to them, and their +boots had become unwearable. They had often been soaked in sea-water, +and then, drying in the sun, had cracked and become worse than useless. +They got into the habit of going barefoot, except when they set out for +a long walk. In the hut, and when walking on the grass, they were +comfortable enough, but on rough ground they suffered a good deal at +first. In course of time, however, helped by frequent soaking in +sea-water, their feet became hardened, and they felt no inconvenience +in going about unshod. +</P> + +<P> +They had more than once noticed some very small bees, hardly larger +than houseflies, flitting among the flowers. One day Elizabeth +suggested that they should try to find out whether these Polynesian +bees made honey, and if so, where it was. Tommy hailed the suggestion, +and started at once to track the bees to their nests. For a long time +she had no success. Only after many days did she, almost by accident, +light upon a bees'-nest in a hole in the trunk of a tree. Informing +her sisters of the discovery, she proposed that they should smoke the +bees out. +</P> + +<P> +They kindled a small fire at the base of the tree, immediately beneath +the hole. When they thought they had allowed plenty of time for the +smoke to stupefy the bees, they put on their macintoshes, pulling the +hoods well down over their heads, and prepared to rifle the hole. It +was so small that a hand could scarcely pass through it, and Mary +suggested that they should enlarge it, so that they might see what they +were doing. Accordingly they stripped off the bark round the hole, +until it was much more capacious. Unluckily, the inrush of fresh air +appeared to revive the little inhabitants, which darted out with fierce +buzzings, putting the robbers to utter rout. They ran off with their +heads down, waving their arms wildly to beat off the furious insects. +Tommy got off scot free, but Elizabeth and Mary were stung slightly, +and but for the smoking, which had not been wholly ineffectual, the +bees would probably have hurt them severely. +</P> + +<P> +"We won't be beaten by a parcel of silly bees," said Tommy, as they +went home. "You aren't much hurt, are you?" +</P> + +<P> +"I feel a burning spot in my cheek," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"And one of my fingers is swelling," added Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"As we haven't any ointment, or anything, you'll just have to get well +by yourselves," remarked Tommy. "You'll have another try, won't you?" +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, yes! We'll give them a larger dose next time," said Elizabeth. +"I think we ought to have some reward for our enterprise." +</P> + +<P> +A day or two afterwards they visited the hole again. By means of a +larger fire, fed with leaves that gave off a very pungent smoke, they +managed to stupefy the bees thoroughly. When they examined the hole +they were surprised to find, not large combs, as in an English hive, +but a collection of bags of brown wax, about the size of a walnut, +united in a regular mass. +</P> + +<P> +"Fancy bees having foreign ways!" said Tommy. "I should have thought +that bees were the same all the world over." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't see why bees shouldn't be different, like people," said Mary. +"They're very intelligent." +</P> + +<P> +The others laughed at this curious reason for differences of habit. +The honey, they found, was more fluid than they were accustomed to in +England, and in taste and smell it was slightly scented. They took a +good quantity home with them, but it did not go very well with fish, +and even with cocoanuts it was a doubtful joy. +</P> + +<P> +"If we only had some breadfruit, or even bananas, we should like it +better," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"We can only get those by going across the ridge again," said +Elizabeth. "Shall we venture?" +</P> + +<P> +"I won't," said Tommy decidedly. "I'm not going to be scared out of my +wits for anybody." +</P> + +<P> +"I'll go with you, Bess," said Mary, after a little hesitation. "It +really is silly to be afraid of nothing." +</P> + +<P> +But, as it turned out, the first of the three to brave the peril was, +after all, Tommy herself. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap13"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XIII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +LOST +</H4> + +<P> +That night, for the first time in their residence on the island, the +girls were awakened by a patter of rain. Only once before had rain +fallen, and that was during the tornado. Now the sound of it upon the +thatch of the hut was very slight, but the girls slept so lightly that +a whisper was almost enough to disturb them. +</P> + +<P> +"I hope we are not in for another smash up," said Elizabeth, finding +that her sisters were both awake. +</P> + +<P> +"There's no wind at present," returned Mary. "Rain alone won't hurt +us. I expect it's the rainy season beginning, and we shall have weeks +of it." +</P> + +<P> +"How disgusting!" exclaimed Tommy. "I always hated having to stay +indoors, and it will be worse than ever here, with no cosy fire and +nice story-book. What's the time, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +She leant over towards Elizabeth, who lay next to her, and showed a +light with her match-lighter. Elizabeth looked at her watch, which she +never forgot to wind. +</P> + +<P> +"It's about four o'clock," she said. +</P> + +<P> +"Time for another snooze before daylight," said Tommy, snuggling down +again into her wraps. In a minute or two she was fast asleep. +</P> + +<P> +The other girls remained wide awake, and talked quietly together. +</P> + +<P> +"I wish we knew our whereabouts better," said Elizabeth. "If we only +knew what those islands are that we have seen in the distance, we might +perhaps row to one of them and find friends." +</P> + +<P> +"Yes; of course there are missionaries," said Mary. "Don't you +remember Uncle Ben told us of a friend of his who was returning to his +station? What was his name, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +"I forget. We can't venture across the sea, can we?" +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, no! There are thousands of islands, and I believe some have never +been visited by white people at all. We might land among cannibals!" +</P> + +<P> +"We are certainly better off here. I can't believe there are any +people on this island, in spite of Tommy, or why haven't we seen +something of them? We'll go to the ridge after breakfast, as we said, +and settle the matter once for all." +</P> + +<P> +"Supposing there <I>are</I> people?" said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"As I said before, I think we ought to try and make friends with them, +and if they seem inclined to be unfriendly, perhaps we could make them +afraid of us. Tommy's match-lighter would startle them, wouldn't it?" +</P> + +<P> +"It might, but I don't like to think of having to rely on that sort of +thing for our safety. They would soon find out our real weakness, and +then—— Oh! I do hope we shall not see anybody. We should be so +much more uncomfortable." +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy's birthday is somewhere about now. We can't be quite sure of +the date, because we didn't begin to cut notches at once; but we should +be right within a day or two. The present she would like best would be +some oranges from beyond the ridge, and certain news that the island is +uninhabited." +</P> + +<P> +"How strange it seems to hope that there are no human beings near us! +Do you know, Bess, I think the people of these islands must be very +melancholy." +</P> + +<P> +"Why should you think that? I have always supposed them to be a happy, +light-hearted folk, with not a care in the world." +</P> + +<P> +"But they have nothing to do. Their food grows for them without work, +and they don't need many clothes. They've no books to read, no +amusements——" +</P> + +<P> +"How do you know that?" +</P> + +<P> +"Well, what amusements can they have? Isn't it only civilized people +who play games?" +</P> + +<P> +"I don't know. I seem to remember that even savages gamble, if that is +amusement; it wouldn't be to me if I lost." +</P> + +<P> +"Then you're no sport, Bess," said Tommy, who had awakened and caught +the last few words. "It's the excitement they like, whether they win +or lose. I should be a dreadful gambler, I know, if I had the chance." +</P> + +<P> +"Then I hope you will never have it, dear," said Elizabeth. "It is an +unhealthy excitement, I am sure. We were talking about your birthday, +Tommy. It might be yesterday, to-day, or to-morrow, but you are +fourteen. We'll wish you many happy returns now." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, I wish you hadn't reminded me," cried Tommy. "Think of being +fifteen and sixteen, and twenty, and getting old on this island! I +don't want to grow old at all, and it would be dreadful here. I'd be a +scullery maid, or a beggar girl—anything in England, rather than stay +here. Shall we ever get away?" +</P> + +<P> +And Tommy nestled to Elizabeth's side, and as she lay encompassed by +her elder sister's arms she prayed with all her heart that God would +send help to them soon. +</P> + +<P> +When dawn broke and they got up, it was a dreary world upon which they +looked. Sea and earth were covered with a clinging mist. A drizzle +was falling. Everything was sodden and forlorn. The fire was out, and +there were no dry sticks for re-lighting it. They had to content +themselves with a breakfast of cocoanuts, and then they sat inside the +hut, too much depressed in spirit to go out, or do anything but watch +the rain. +</P> + +<P> +Presently the drizzle became a downpour, which, went on for an hour or +two, then suddenly ceased, the sun bursting through the leaden sky. +They took advantage of this to gather a quantity of twigs, which they +carried into the hut to dry there. Elizabeth had just suggested that +Mary and she should start on their expedition to the ridge, when a +sharp shower drove them again to shelter. So it went on all day—heavy +showers that lasted for a few minutes alternating with brief, bright +intervals. +</P> + +<P> +There was no doubt that the rainy season had begun. The girls were +practically confined to the hut for many days in succession, only +sallying forth to catch fish, which they cooked at a new stove built +nearer the hut. The showers were sometimes light, sometimes very +heavy, and at last the rain began to drip through the thatched roof, +and the girls had to sit in their macintoshes. Though the sun appeared +every now and then, it did not shine long enough to dry the ground +before another downpour soaked it. They all became very low-spirited, +and could not find any occupation to pass away the time, for even +weaving was impossible with the sodden grass. +</P> + +<P> +Their troubles came to a climax one day when Mary complained of a +racking headache. Feeling her hot brow, Elizabeth feared she had taken +a fever, no doubt owing to the exhalation from the damp earth working +on a lowered system. She and Tommy felt much concern, which became +real alarm when they found Mary rapidly becoming worse. She could not +eat, and lay on her mat bed covered with the macintoshes and wraps of +the other girls, her cheeks flushed, her eyes bright and glassy. +Towards evening, when Elizabeth had left the hut to fetch water for the +night, and Tommy sat by the invalid, she was startled to hear Mary +talking in a very strange way. +</P> + +<P> +"No milk to-day—there's something wrong with Dapple—Jane, Uncle Ben's +coming to-morrow. Don't forget the——" Then her voice died away into +an indistinguishable muttering. Presently Tommy caught more phrases: +"Oh, no, no! They'll eat us: don't let Tommy go. Bess! Bess! they're +coming after me!—Dan will carry the luggage, Uncle!" +</P> + +<P> +So she raved on, in her delirium babbling about the farm, the ship, her +friends, a word every now and again showing how much the fear of +cannibals had occupied the background of her mind. Tommy was +terrified. She had never seen any one delirious except her father just +before he died, and she was smitten with an agonizing fear that Mary +would not recover. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, Bess, she's out of her mind!" she cried piteously, as Elizabeth +returned. "What shall we do?" +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth went quickly to the bed, dipped a handkerchief in the water +she had brought, and laid it on Mary's fevered head. +</P> + +<P> +"We must sit up with her to-night," she said. "Don't give way, Tommy +dear. She will soon be better. The fever came on so suddenly that I +am sure it is one of those sharp attacks that don't last long. But it +will leave her very weak, and we must be very careful of her. I do so +wish we had some oranges; the juice is so cooling." +</P> + +<P> +But it was too late to think of looking for oranges, and they had to be +satisfied with water and cocoanut milk, which they gave Mary in sips. +All night long they remained at her side, watching her with distress as +her teeth chattered as if with cold, and then next moment she tossed +about on her little mat bed, and flung the macintoshes off as if she +could not bear the heat. Elizabeth tried to induce Tommy to lie down +for a little, but the young girl refused, saying that she could not +rest until she knew that Mary was better. +</P> + +<P> +"I will get some oranges to-morrow," said Elizabeth. "I am sure they +will do her good." +</P> + +<P> +Towards morning Mary dropped off to sleep, and then Tommy was persuaded +to lie down. The sun had risen when she awoke to find Elizabeth still +watching over her sleeping sister. +</P> + +<P> +"I'll just run down to the stream and bathe my face," said Elizabeth. +"She is still asleep. Give her a little water if she wakes; I shan't +be long. Luckily, it's a fine morning." +</P> + +<P> +She returned in a few minutes. +</P> + +<P> +"Now you run down and wash, Tommy," she said; "it'll freshen you. I've +put in some fish to bake for breakfast." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy rose and left the hut. During Elizabeth's absence she had strung +herself up to a great resolution. Mary must have oranges, but the one +to fetch them should not be Elizabeth. She was so calm and steady and +capable that she would do far better to stay and look after Mary. "I +can be best spared," thought Tommy, "but I know Bess won't let me go if +I propose it. I shall just do it without telling her. It won't take +long to scamper to the orange grove and back again." +</P> + +<P> +She had not forgotten her former fright; but she told herself that +perhaps she might get to the oranges without being observed, and she +was ready to do anything for Mary, of whom she was very fond, though +they sparred sometimes. So, after bathing her face in the stream, she +went to the stove and scratched on the sand in front of it with her +knife the words, "Gone to the orange grove." Then, without waiting, +for fear her courage failed, she ran swiftly along the bank of the +stream, munching a piece of cocoanut as she went. +</P> + +<P> +In the hut Mary had awakened perfectly sensible, and wondering why she +felt so weak. Elizabeth bathed her face and hands, smoothed her hair, +and having tried to make her a little more comfortable, gave her a +drink of cocoanut milk. +</P> + +<P> +"What's the matter with me, Bess?" she asked. +</P> + +<P> +"You've had a touch of fever. You'll soon be all right again. I'm +going to get you some oranges presently. You will enjoy them." +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, I shall. Have I been ill long? I feel as weak as anything." +</P> + +<P> +"Only one night, dear. We shall have to feed you up. You ought to +have beef tea or chicken broth, of course; but we shall have to do the +best we can. I think we must try to snare a bird of some sort." +</P> + +<P> +"Where's Tommy?" +</P> + +<P> +"Just run down to wash. I dare say she'll bring back the fish with +her. I put some to bake. You could eat a little, couldn't you?" +</P> + +<P> +"I'll try, but I don't feel much like eating. I want to go to sleep +again." +</P> + +<P> +And, indeed, in a few minutes she was sleeping. "The very best thing +she could do," said Elizabeth to herself. +</P> + +<P> +A quarter of an hour passed and Tommy had not returned. "I wonder why +she is lagging," thought Elizabeth. She went to the entrance of the +hut and looked down towards the shore. The trees hid the stove from +her, and she did not call out for fear of waking Mary. She went back +into the hut and sat down; but after five minutes, when there was still +no Tommy, her vague wonder grew into a slight feeling of alarm. Seeing +that Mary was still asleep, she went out again, and ran swiftly down +towards the stove, glancing to the left with a half expectation of +discovering Tommy fishing on the rocks. But Tommy was not in sight, +and Elizabeth soon learnt why, as her eye caught the scribble on the +sand. +</P> + +<P> +"How plucky!" she thought. "But the child will be terrified before she +gets there; I had better fetch her back." +</P> + +<P> +But with a moment's reflection she saw that she could not expect to +catch Tommy before she reached the top of the ridge. If there was any +danger Tommy would have run into it by the time she could be overtaken. +Mary was so weak that Elizabeth did not care to leave her for long; but +she ran some distance up the stream, as far as the broad, bare avenue +made by the storm, and then was on the point of giving a shrill call +when she checked herself. The sound might cause the very harm she +wished to avoid. Perturbed, and somewhat vexed as well, she hastened +back, feeling that at present Mary must be her chief care. She +reflected that, after all, though they had been now more than two +months on the island, they had never met any other person, and had no +real reason to think it was inhabited. Surely if the object Tommy had +seen was actually a human being, they would by this time have had other +evidence of his existence. Thus reassuring herself, she hurried back, +took out of the oven the fish that was already over-baked, and regained +the hut. To her great relief Mary was still fast asleep. Elizabeth +dreaded the effect upon her if she suspected that anything had happened +to Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +As she ate her breakfast, reserving some of the fish for Tommy, she +felt decidedly annoyed at the young girl's escapade. Tommy ought to +have mentioned what she intended, thought Elizabeth. But Tommy had +been from her earliest years impulsive and heedless, so that her +present disobedience—for so Elizabeth had come to regard it, +forgetting that no instructions had been given—was quite apiece with +former instances. Then Elizabeth made amends to Tommy in her heart. +"She has been very good all this time," she thought. "I do wish she +would come back." +</P> + +<P> +But the hours dragged by, and still Tommy had not appeared. Mary +awoke, and looking round the hut, inquired again for Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"She has run up to get some oranges," said Elizabeth, as calmly as she +could, though she felt very troubled. +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy has?" said Mary, in surprise. "Gone alone to where she saw the +face? Oh, you shouldn't have let her, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +"I wouldn't have, only I did not know. She scrawled on the sand to say +that she had gone. I suppose she thought I would make a better nurse +than she." +</P> + +<P> +"She's a dear, brave girl," said Mary, "and I shall like the oranges +all the better." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth got her to eat a little fish, cold as it now was, and +presently she dropped off to sleep again. It was past dinner-time; the +sun was very hot, and Elizabeth, thoroughly alarmed at Tommy's +protracted absence, wondered if, after her trying night, she had been +overcome by the heat, and was, perhaps, lying helpless somewhere. She +felt that she must try to find her; so, slipping out of the hut, she +ran as fast as her feet would carry her up through the woods, never +pausing until she had crossed the ridge and come to the orange grove. +She had looked about her as she ran, and, now regardless of +consequences, had called Tommy several times, but she saw neither her +nor any living person, and there was no answer to her calls. +</P> + +<P> +At the grove there were oranges and bananas scattered here and there on +the ground, so that Tommy's absence could not be due to any difficulty +in obtaining what she came for. And then Elizabeth's heart stood still +as she noticed at one spot, a strange collection of objects. There +were four or five oranges on the ground close together, and with them +Tommy's knife, the little stick she had fed her parrot with, a piece of +hair-ribbon, and a wedge of cocoanut. What had happened? These +objects were obviously the contents of Tommy's pocket; why had she +placed them there, and where was she? Had she been startled? Had some +natives come stealthily upon her, and seized her? Would they not at +least have taken the knife at the same time? +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth felt a shiver of fear, along with utter bewilderment. But +she crushed down her uneasy imaginings and, placing Tommy's belongings +in her pocket, began to search among the trees, shouting from time to +time, no matter who might hear her. Suddenly her eye was caught by the +flutter of a small coloured object at some distance among the bushes. +With a thrill of hope she hastened towards it, but long before she +reached it, she realized that her hope was vain; the object was only a +bit of tattered cloth attached to one of the line of poles they had +seen on their former visit. Retracing her steps to the orange grove, +she went in and out among the trees, shouting Tommy's name again and +again. Her distress at Tommy's disappearance was coupled with anxiety +about Mary. It was now a considerable time since she had left the hut, +and she felt that, with Mary so weak and helpless, she could not stay +to search any longer. Thrusting a few oranges into her pocket for the +invalid, she hastened back, conscious that she herself was weak and +shaky. The long, anxious search in the fierce sunlight, following a +sleepless night, had been almost too much for her strength. +</P> + +<P> +She tried to enter the hut unconcernedly, with a dim hope that Tommy +might have returned before her. Mary was awake. +</P> + +<P> +"Why did you leave me?" she said, in the querulous tone of an invalid, +her eyes filling with tears. "I've called and called for you and +Tommy, but you wouldn't come. I am so miserable." +</P> + +<P> +"Here are some oranges, dear," said Elizabeth gently. "I will squeeze +the juice into a cup for you. It will do you good." +</P> + +<P> +"Thank you so much. I'm a wretched bad patient, Bess dear, but I got +it into my silly head that you had deserted me. Ridiculous, wasn't it? +This is delicious. It was kind of Tommy to get them for me. Where is +she?" +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth was in a quandary. Mary seemed a little better; her +querulousness was a good sign; but it would not further her recovery to +tell her that Tommy was missing. On the other hand, Elizabeth herself +was so much distressed that she would have liked to pour out her +troubles to a sympathetic ear. But she thought it best to keep the bad +news to herself for the present, and said—- +</P> + +<P> +"She must have quite recovered her courage, and gone roaming. You are +getting on, aren't you, dear?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, only rather weak still. But these oranges are delicious. I feel +much refreshed. Don't sit up with me to-night, Bess; I am sure I shall +be all right, and you mustn't wear yourself out. Put some oranges near +me, so that I can get one in the night without disturbing you." +</P> + +<P> +She soon fell asleep again, and did not awaken until it was quite dark. +She was careful not to disturb her sister, and so did not become aware +until the morning that Tommy had not returned. Elizabeth had spent a +sleepless night, and felt quite worn out when day broke. Mary was +quick to notice her distress, of which she knew she could not be the +cause, since she was so much better. +</P> + +<P> +"You are hiding something, Bess. Tell me; has something happened to +Tommy?" +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth, on the verge of a breakdown, was glad to pour out the whole +story. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, why didn't you tell me before!" cried Mary. "You must go at once +and look for her again. There is really nothing the matter with me +now. Do, please, go, Bess. It is awful to think of what may have +happened." +</P> + +<P> +Hastily getting Mary a little food, Elizabeth set out for the orange +grove, and searched it and the neighbourhood through and through, +calling Tommy's name until she was hoarse. Once in response to her +shouts, she thought she heard a faint cry, and hurried in the direction +from which she supposed it to have come. +</P> + +<P> +At that moment she felt that she would have welcomed the appearance of +a native; the sight of any human face would have been a comfort. But +her search was still fruitless; neither Tommy nor any one else +appeared; and Elizabeth thought she must have been mistaken. The birds +were trilling and chattering in the woods, and among so many sounds it +was easy to deceive oneself. +</P> + +<P> +At length, when she had been several hours absent, she felt that she +must return in case Mary should be wondering whether she too had +disappeared. She could hardly drag herself home. At the entrance of +the hut she found Mary looking anxiously towards the ridge. +</P> + +<P> +"You shouldn't have got up," she said. "Oh, Mary, I can't find her, +and I am so tired." +</P> + +<P> +For a moment it looked as if she would break down utterly, but she +controlled herself, and in response to Mary's entreaty, lay down to +rest. Fatigue even overcame her distress of mind, and for an hour or +two she slept heavily. Then she awoke with a start, and declared that +she must go and search again. Swallowing a little food, she set off, +and thoroughly hunted over a wider area than before, not returning +until the evening. +</P> + +<P> +"It's no good," she said, despairing. "Poor Tommy's gone." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't say so," said Mary. "You haven't seen any one, have you?" +</P> + +<P> +"Nobody." +</P> + +<P> +"Then she may only be lost. You know how venturesome she is, and +having found no one to be afraid of perhaps she has gone right over the +island, and sprained her ankle or something. Have a good sleep, Bess. +To-morrow we'll both go. I'm sure I shall be strong enough." +</P> + +<P> +Next morning, after a breakfast of bananas and oranges—for there was, +of course, no fish—the girls set off together. Mary, although a +little "tottery," as she said, was able to walk slowly, and she +declared it was much better for her to go too, than to remain at home +wondering what was happening. Elizabeth had to support her, and she +stopped for frequent rests; but they came at length to the orange grove. +</P> + +<P> +"Now, I'll stay here," she said, "in the shade of the trees, while you +go round and round; and if you don't find her here, go right over the +ridge and cooee every few seconds. I won't stir until you come back." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap14"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XIV +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +IN THE PIT +</H4> + +<P> +When Tommy left the hut she ran with all the fleetness of her young +legs up towards the ridge. All the way she said to herself, "I won't +be afraid, I won't, I won't," keeping up her courage also with the +thought of the surprise she would give her sisters when she returned +laden with fruit. +</P> + +<P> +The morning was somewhat misty, but the mist was not so thick as to +hide the general features of the country. As before, she followed the +course of the stream, and when she came to the swamp she turned to the +right, and continued as nearly as possible in a straight line with the +crest. Arriving at the top, she stopped for a few moments rather +puzzled. The appearance of the country was unfamiliar; the spot she +had reached was certainly not the place to which she, with her sisters, +had come on the former excursion. It was clear that she had wandered +somewhat from the proper route. +</P> + +<P> +She went on, the very difficulty in which she found herself helping to +strengthen her determination. There were trees on all sides, but for +some time she discovered none that were bearing oranges. At length, +however, as the mist lifted, she perceived some golden spots among the +foliage, and ran towards them. She hoped that this was not the orange +grove in which she had been so much frightened, and a return of her +nervousness made her quicken her pace and gather, in a kind of frantic +haste, a number of oranges that bespattered the ground. +</P> + +<P> +In order to turn her journey to the utmost advantage she meant to fill +her pocket with oranges and take as many as possible in her hands as +well. But remembering that her pocket was usually full of all sorts of +odds and ends, she knelt down to empty it and throw away what was +useless, so as to have more room for the oranges. She had just laid on +the ground her knife and a few oddments when, throwing in spite of +herself a nervous glance around, she noticed a slight movement in the +bushes on her right—the direction in which she had come. She could +not help looking again, and then she sprang to her feet transfixed with +terror. There was the same little brown face peering out from among +the background of foliage. For a few seconds the two pairs of eyes +remained staring at each other; then, scarcely knowing what she did, +but in an instinctive movement of defence, Tommy waved her arms towards +the bush. +</P> + +<P> +The face instantly disappeared, but Tommy in her agitation forgot her +errand, forgot the things she had placed beside her, and took to her +heels, flying in a blind panic from the spot. She did not even stay to +make sure she was going in the right direction; she had quite lost +command of herself, and regardless of thorns and creepers that tore her +skirts and tripped her steps, she plunged through the undergrowth. +Every sound seemed to her excited imagination to be made by pursuers +following upon her track. Suddenly the earth gave way beneath her, she +felt herself sinking, sinking. "Bess! Bess!" she screamed, and then +she knew no more. +</P> + +<P> +When she regained consciousness she found herself in semi-darkness. +For a moment she was simply bewildered; she was half smothered with +twigs, leaves and earth; then she remembered all that had happened and +sprang to her feet. But an excruciating pain in her left ankle caused +her to fall back, and the agony was so intense that she remained for +some time in a half-fainting condition. Presently she recovered. A +second attempt to rise gave her such a twinge that she knew her ankle +was seriously sprained; to move without help was impossible. +</P> + +<P> +Her fear of the little brown face was overcome by a still greater +anxiety. Where was she? She looked about her. Some distance above +her head, considerably higher than the rooms at the farm, was a wide +opening. She must have fallen into a pit. But it seemed to her a +strange pit, for, her eyes becoming accustomed to the dimness, she saw +that the floor upon which she lay was much broader than the opening at +the top. +</P> + +<P> +An insect touching her hand made her jump: and with a feeling of horror +she wondered if the pit was infested with noxious creatures that would +sting her to death. She shouted, frantically, again and again, but her +voice only seemed to be thrown back at her; and when she remembered how +far off her sisters were, she realized that her cries, if they were +heard above, could bring only the savages from whom she had fled. +</P> + +<P> +For a time she cowered among the trash, overwhelmed with despair. +Then, when she was calm enough to think, it was only to recognize more +fully the seriousness of her plight. Her sisters could never guess +what had become of her. If they took alarm at her absence, and +Elizabeth came in search of her, it was quite likely that she would +never discover the spot. Perhaps even she might be captured by the +natives, for the sight of the little brown face had convinced Tommy +that beyond the ridge the island was overrun with cannibals. It was +nothing to her that they had never appeared on her side of the island; +she told herself that they had simply waited until they could catch one +girl alone. Nor did it seem to her ridiculous that a tribe of +bloodthirsty savages should be so timorous as to refrain from openly +attacking three defenceless girls. +</P> + +<P> +The dreadful thought occurred to her, "Am I to die in this prison?" +The prospect of such a fate made her shiver. She felt that even to +fall into the hands of cannibals was preferable to a lingering death in +this pit, and again she raised her voice in wild cries for help, +repeating them until she was exhausted. For some time she remained in +a state of stupor: but when she was able to collect herself she +wondered whether, in spite of her injured foot, she could, by any +exertion of her own, escape. She crept on hands and knees to the side +of the pit; but even if she had been able to use her foot she saw that +she could never climb up those sloping walls. +</P> + +<P> +Glancing round, however, she saw that in the wall to her right there +was an opening yawning black. She crawled to it, and peered in. It +was so dark that she could see nothing beyond a yard. But she felt a +faint hope that it might be a passage leading somehow to the level +ground. Recollecting her automatic match-box, which, fortunately, she +kept attached to her belt, she threw its small flickering light on the +scene. She saw now that she was indeed at the entrance of a tunnel. +It could not be a short one if it led to the outer air, for there was +no glimmer of light from its black depths. But it was worth trying; +so, the light, small as it was, giving her a sense of security, she +began to creep slowly along the dark passage, every now and again +wincing as a pang shot through her injured foot. +</P> + +<P> +It was a strange tunnel; not rounded and of regular shape like the +railway tunnels at home, but varying in width and height. In some +places the roof was beyond the range of Tommy's feeble light; at others +it came so low that she could not have stood upright. The floor was +uneven, the walls were rugged, a recess here, a protuberance there. +Clearly it had not been cut by the hands of men, but must be attributed +to a freak of nature. +</P> + +<P> +To Tommy, crawling inch by inch along the ground, it seemed that the +tunnel would never end. How long it was, how many minutes or hours +this painful progress continued, she was quite unable to guess. At +last, with a cry of gladness, she saw a faint gleam of light beyond, +and tried to advance more quickly, so as to gain liberty and fresh air. +The light came through an aperture in the wall that appeared to be the +end of the passage. It was high above the ground, and Tommy, standing +on one foot, was just able to look through it. She thought that if she +could only manage to heave herself up to it, the aperture was just wide +enough to let her body through. +</P> + +<P> +But first of all she must make sure that it led to safety. It was not +full daylight outside; beyond the wall there appeared to be, not open +space, but another confined chamber. Supposing she climbed up and got +through, how far would she have to drop to reach the ground on the +other side? and what if she should find herself only in another place +from which escape would be no easier than from the pit? +</P> + +<P> +To stand on one foot was fatiguing, and Tommy had to sit down and rest +for a little. She had now recovered from her panic, and was ready to +bend all her young wits upon the problem of escape. Presently a means +occurred to her of discovering at least whether it would be safe for +her to make an attempt to clamber through the aperture. She felt along +the floor for a piece of rock, and standing up again, dropped it over +the ledge. In an instant there came a faint thud, and immediately +afterwards a great whirring and screaming. She was quick to infer that +the ground was at some depth below the opening, and that the falling +rock had disturbed a colony of birds of some kind. "Can I be at the +top of a cliff?" she thought. +</P> + +<P> +Plainly it was impossible to escape in this direction. The dashing of +her hope almost made Tommy weep. She had done no good; indeed had only +wasted time. There was nothing for it but to crawl back to the pit; +and as she wearily crept through the passage despair seized upon her +heart; she felt the choking sensation of helpless misery. +</P> + +<P> +Her terror was even deepened when, on getting back to the pit, she +found that it was now quite dark. Through the opening she could see +the stars overhead, but there was no pleasure in watching them as she +had many times watched them from the hut. She crouched upon the +leaves, scarcely able to bear the throbbing pain in her foot; and when +presently she fell asleep from sheer exhaustion, it was with a prayer +on her lips: "God help me, and let me see my sisters again." +</P> + +<P> +Pain and thirst awakened her several times before dawn. A slight +shower fell during the night, and by catching the raindrops in her +outspread palm she was able to moisten her parched lips. She also +wetted her handkerchief and bound it about her inflamed ankle, thus +easing the pain a little. When it was quite light overhead she began +to shout again, her voice sounding very cracked and hoarse. Soon she +had to give up even this; her tongue and the roof of her mouth were so +dry that she could not utter a word. Then she lost all hope, and lying +down sobbed herself to sleep. +</P> + +<P> +When she awoke it was again dark. Her foot was much less painful, but +she felt more hungry and thirsty than ever before in her life. If only +she had filled her pocket with oranges before she saw that little brown +face! Again the idea came to her of attempting to climb the side of +the pit by cutting steps in the earth; but on feeling in her pocket she +remembered that she had dropped her knife on the ground. Hobbling +across the pit she felt along the walls, only to find, as before, that +their slope made it quite impossible to clamber up. Then feeling that +starvation must be her doom, she sank back and lay in a state of dreamy +somnolence. +</P> + +<P> +All at once she was startled into wakefulness by a faint sound +somewhere above her. She sprang up. Sunlight was streaming through +the opening; the sound came again. It was some one calling. Tommy +tried to shout in answer, but the feeble croak that was all she could +utter dismayed her. With help at hand, she might not be heard! The +call above was now quite clear. It was coming nearer. She heard her +own name. But the more she tried to call the less she seemed able to +make a sound. The voice above began to recede. Then with a last +desperate effort she did manage to produce a hoarse cry that she could +scarcely believe came from her own throat, so strange it was. It +seemed to have used up all the little strength she had left, and she +fell exhausted to the ground, believing that the last chance of rescue +had now utterly vanished. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap15"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XV +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE ELEVENTH HOUR +</H4> + +<P> +Some little time after Elizabeth had left her, Mary fancied that she +caught a faint cry. She shouted to her sister, who was out of sight, +but whose voice she heard calling at intervals. The feeble sound +seemed to have come from a patch of woodland not a great distance from +the track which Elizabeth had taken. But as the wind was blowing from +that quarter, Mary realized that although she could hear Elizabeth it +was probably impossible for Elizabeth to hear her. She felt very tired +after her long walk, and doubted whether she could go far without her +sister's sustaining arm; but the thought that Elizabeth might wander +out of reach while Tommy was in danger near at hand gave her an +artificial strength. She rose from the ground and tottered in the +direction from which the cry had appeared to come. Every now and then +she stopped, listening for a repetition of the sound; but she heard +nothing except the rustle of the wind and Elizabeth's shouts, growing +fainter and fainter in the distance. +</P> + +<P> +In a few moments she had passed beyond the orange grove, and felt that +she was in danger of losing her way. Even Elizabeth's voice soon +ceased to guide her. She stumbled along, shouting every few steps, +with no other result than to disturb the birds in the trees. Becoming +alarmed at the possibility of being lost and her strength failing, she +was on the point of trying to find her way back, and gave one last +call, when she was electrified by hearing a strange hoarse sound +apparently coming from some distance to the left. It was little like a +human voice; yet it was not the cry of a bird, and Mary hurried with +uneven steps towards it. +</P> + +<P> +The ground rose steeply, leading up to the ridge far to the left. But +with the new strength lent by excitement Mary was not conscious of the +slope. She came to a number of straggling bushes edged by an irregular +circle of small trees. Here she looked eagerly around her, peering +through the bushes and between the trunks of the trees, listening for +that strange cry to be repeated. +</P> + +<P> +There was no sound, but as her eyes travelled over the circuit she +noticed what seemed to be a small landslip in the bank. Following this +downward, her glance discovered a hole in the ground several feet wide. +Moved by a sudden impulse, and the instinctive feeling that here was +the explanation of Tommy's disappearance, she stumbled forward, hardly +conscious of her trembling limbs. Throwing herself flat on the ground +at the edge of the hole, she gazed into the pit beneath. It was some +moments before her eyes became used to the half-light; but then she saw +something white; she distinguished it as part of an object huddled on +the ground immediately beneath the opening; and she knew that Tommy was +found. +</P> + +<P> +But an agonizing fear seized her. Was Tommy dead? She called down in +a low voice. There was no answer. She called again and still again, +her tones growing louder as she became more alarmed. At length, after +what seemed an age of suspense, her strained gaze noticed a slight +movement in the figure below, and a faint whisper came up to her. +"Thank God!" her heart cried out, and she eagerly called to Tommy, +saying that she would soon be safe. But Tommy made no reply; she had +relapsed into unconsciousness. +</P> + +<P> +Mary was at her wits' end what to do. It was clear that Tommy was +helpless. A pang shot through Mary's heart as she remembered that the +girl had been without food for two days and two nights. The hole was +so deep that even if Tommy had been conscious Mary could not have +helped her, at the utmost stretch of her arms, to get out. Elizabeth +was beyond hearing: she might return to the orange grove: what would +she do if she found Mary missing? Mary dared not leave the +neighbourhood of the pit now that Tommy was found: but she wanted to +run after Elizabeth and bring her to the spot. +</P> + +<P> +While she was still undecided she heard Elizabeth's voice in the far +distance. She shouted in reply, though she still felt that against the +wind her voice could not be heard. But in a few moments she was +gladdened to know from the growing loudness of the shouts that +Elizabeth was returning. There was a chance that as she drew nearer +she would hear a shrill call, so Mary every few moments formed a +trumpet with her hands, and let forth a prolonged "Cooee!" Presently +she knew by the tone of Elizabeth's call that her voice had been heard; +but, so confusing are sounds amid woods and thickets, it was a long +time before Elizabeth discovered where she was, and came hurrying +through the trees. +</P> + +<P> +"Have you found her?" she asked eagerly. +</P> + +<P> +"She is down there," replied Mary, pointing to the mouth of the pit. +"Oh, Bess, I'm afraid she is very much hurt, perhaps dying!" +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth, with an exclamation of dismay, threw herself down and peered +into the hole. +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy! Tommy dear!" she called. +</P> + +<P> +But there was no answer. Elizabeth measured with her eye the depth of +the pit; she felt tempted to spring down and see if Tommy were alive or +dead. +</P> + +<P> +"Will you stay here while I run back and get the painter?" she asked. +At that moment neither of the girls thought of savages: fear for Tommy +had banished every other fear. +</P> + +<P> +"It will take so long," murmured Mary. "You would be gone an hour at +least, and——" +</P> + +<P> +"I know a way," Elizabeth interrupted; "we'll make a rope of creepers. +It won't take us long." +</P> + +<P> +She darted off into the forest. In building the hut she had become +expert in selecting strong tendrils for binding their lattice-work, and +in a few moments she had cut, among the dense undergrowth, a +considerable quantity of tough material with which she hurried back to +the pit. The two girls at once set to work with nimble fingers +plaiting the tendrils together. +</P> + +<P> +"She must be famished, and dead with thirst," said Mary. "If we could +only give her some water." +</P> + +<P> +"There's a little brook not far away," said Elizabeth. "When we have +done the rope we'll make a cup of leaves, and I'll fetch some water. +Then you must let me down into the pit." +</P> + +<P> +"I could never do it," said Mary, "I am not strong enough." +</P> + +<P> +"Not by yourself, but I'll fasten one end of the rope to that tree you +see there; then we'll pass it round that little one near us, and you +will be strong enough to pay it out. That's the only way." +</P> + +<P> +They worked very quickly, and finished a long, stout rope in little +more time than the journey home would have taken. While Mary made +several cups from the large spreading leaves of a plant like rhubarb, +Elizabeth wound one end of the rope tightly about the tree trunk she +had pointed out. In the other end she made a loop to cling to. +</P> + +<P> +"The rope is not long enough," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Not to reach the bottom, but that doesn't matter. I can drop a few +feet. When you have let me down, run down that slope, Mary, and you'll +find the brook a little way to the right. Bring two of the leaves +filled with water, and let them down by the rope. Pierce a hole in +each side of the cups near the top, and pass the rope through: you'll +see how to do it. Now take the rope firmly. I'll slip over the edge, +and when I give the word let it run out gently around the tree." +</P> + +<P> +Pale with anxiety and weakness, Mary took up her position at the tree. +She made a determined effort to obey Elizabeth's instructions. Inch by +inch the rope slipped through her hands, at last so fast that she held +her breath in terror lest Elizabeth should be dashed to the ground. +The rope was stretched to its extreme tension; then it suddenly +relaxed; and next moment she heard the welcome cry from the pit: "I'm +safe. Now for the water." +</P> + +<P> +Gathering herself together, Mary sped off to the brook, carrying the +two leaf cups. Eagerness to help lent her strength. She returned with +them brimming, drew up the rope, and unfastened the loop at the end. +Then passing two of the strands through the holes made in the cup, she +let it down slowly into the pit. Some of the water was spilled in the +descent; but Elizabeth said that enough was left for the moment. +</P> + +<P> +"How is she?" asked Mary, dreading to hear that Tommy was past help. +</P> + +<P> +"She is unconscious, but breathing," said Elizabeth. "I'll give her +some water." +</P> + +<P> +For some little time Mary heard no more. Elizabeth bathed Tommy's head +and moistened her lips. At length the young girl gave a long sigh and +moan. +</P> + +<P> +"I'm here, dear," said Elizabeth gently. "Mary is above. You are safe +now." +</P> + +<P> +"The face!" moaned Tommy, her mind leaping back over all that had +happened since she had seen those eyes staring at her. +</P> + +<P> +"Hush!" said Elizabeth, stroking her head. "There is nothing to harm +you. Drink a little water; we must see about getting you out of this +pit, you know." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy drank eagerly, holding Elizabeth's hands in a tight clasp. +</P> + +<P> +"We are getting on famously," Elizabeth called to reassure Mary. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy lay still, taking a sip of water every now and again, too weak to +move or to speak. Meanwhile Elizabeth was beating her brain for some +means of getting her to the surface. It was clear that Tommy for some +time would be unable to do anything for herself. Lightly built though +she was, her dead weight was far more than Elizabeth could hope to +sustain, hanging on to the rope, and with no one but Mary to assist +from above. The rope was too short by several feet; the first +necessity was to lengthen it. Presently, therefore, when Tommy was +more recovered, Elizabeth asked Mary to cut some more creepers and +throw them down. Now her practice in splicing on board her uncle's +ship was very useful. She quickly added three or four feet to the +rope's length. +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy dear, I'm going to leave you for a little," she said. "You are +quite safe now. I'm going to arrange about lifting you out of this +horrid place. You must be hungry, poor thing. I'll get a few oranges; +you can reach them if we throw them down, can't you? and bananas too; +they're more substantial. By the time I am ready to lift you out +you'll be heaps stronger." +</P> + +<P> +"Mary won't go?" said Tommy quiveringly. +</P> + +<P> +"No, she'll stay with you. You can hear her when she speaks to you: +but don't try to talk yourself; just eat the fruit I shall give you and +get strong." +</P> + +<P> +She then told Mary to come to the edge of the pit and be ready to help +her. +</P> + +<P> +"But take care you don't overbalance," she said. "It mustn't be a case +of three girls in a pit." +</P> + +<P> +Tired as Elizabeth had been, the joy of discovering Tommy alive had +braced her, and she felt equal to any exertion. But she had not had +Tommy's practice in tree-climbing, nor in clambering up the rigging on +the barque; and when she clasped the rope and tried to draw herself up +she slipped down again and again. For a time she felt baffled, but a +means of overcoming the difficulty occurred to her. +</P> + +<P> +"Pull up the rope, Mary," she said, "and make knots in it about two +feet apart. I shall be able to manage it then, I think." +</P> + +<P> +When the knots were made she tried again. It was a terrible strain on +her wrists, and she got no assistance for her feet from the shelving +sides of the pit. But the knots gave a firm hold, and she managed to +climb hand over hand to the edge, where, with Mary's help, she heaved +herself on to the level ground. +</P> + +<P> +"Do rest," said Mary, noticing the signs of strain on her sister's face. +</P> + +<P> +"I am not a bit tired. Look, Mary, I want you to plait another rope. +I'll get the stuff for you." +</P> + +<P> +She hastened into the undergrowth, and returned with her arms full of +creepers. +</P> + +<P> +"Now I'm going to get Tommy some food, and then run back to the hut. +I'll be as quick as I can. Talk to her while I am away to keep her +spirits up." +</P> + +<P> +Soon she was flinging an armful of bananas and oranges, one by one, +into the pit. +</P> + +<P> +"There's a feast for you," she said cheerfully. "Now in about an hour +you'll be released. Eat slowly, that's the rule after fasting, isn't +it?" +</P> + +<P> +"You are a dear," said Mary, hugging her. "What should we have done +without you?" +</P> + +<P> +"My dear girl, without me you wouldn't have been here at all, we all +came together. Good-bye for an hour." +</P> + +<P> +She flitted off as lightly as a bird, overflowing with happiness. +Reaching the hut she took up the longest of the mat beds, her own, and +without waiting for a moment to rest, hurried back to her sister, +announcing herself from a distance by a cheerful cooee. +</P> + +<P> +"All well?" she said. +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy has been telling me all about it," said Mary. "She saw the +little brown face again." +</P> + +<P> +"Bother the little brown face!" said Elizabeth. "Really, I should like +to smack it. Tommy's well enough to talk, is she?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, but she has sprained her ankle." +</P> + +<P> +"Poor girl! it will be hoppety-hop when we get her up, then. Now see +how we'll manage it. You've finished that rope? We'll make a cradle +of my bed." +</P> + +<P> +She made two holes at each end of the mat large enough for the ropes to +pass through. In this way she formed a rough cradle upon which Tommy +could be drawn up, for the girl's weight would keep it steady if the +ropes were placed far enough apart. The cradle was soon ready for +lowering. +</P> + +<P> +"Can you manage to get on to it yourself, Tommy?" asked Elizabeth, "or +shall I come down again and help you?" +</P> + +<P> +"I can manage," answered Tommy. "I am ever so much better. Are you +sure it's strong enough?" +</P> + +<P> +"Certain, I'd trust myself on it. All you will have to do will be to +clutch a rope at each end and hold tight. Call out when you are ready." +</P> + +<P> +She and Mary then each took the end of a rope and passed it round a +tree, the two trees being not quite so far apart as the length of the +mat. Tommy gave the word. They began to haul. The trees relieved +them of all strain, and making a succession of short pulls, with rests +in between, they drew the cradle inch by inch to the surface. +Elizabeth was afraid that Mary's strength might give way, or that Tommy +would lose her grip of the ropes; but neither of these mishaps +occurred, and with a final pull they hauled Tommy and cradle over the +brink of the pit. +</P> + +<A NAME="img-200"></A> +<CENTER> +<IMG CLASS="imgcenter" SRC="images/img-200.jpg" ALT=""WITH A FINAL PULL THEY HAULED TOMMY OVER THE BRINK."" BORDER="2"> +<H4 CLASS="h4center"> +"WITH A FINAL PULL THEY HAULED TOMMY OVER THE BRINK." +</H4> +</CENTER> + +<P> +And then overwrought nerves gave way. Elizabeth ran to Tommy, clasped +her in her arms, and burst into tears. A little later, when all three +girls were sitting together weeping in sympathy, Elizabeth exclaimed— +</P> + +<P> +"Well, we are a lot of babies. We ought to be shouting for joy. I'm +quite ashamed of myself." +</P> + +<P> +"I'm not," said Mary stoutly. "I think it's a blessing we can cry a +little. It eases the nerves. Boys never cry, and what's the result? +They get as crabby as two sticks." +</P> + +<P> +"How am I to get you two poor invalids home?" said Elizabeth. "You +have done wonders, Mary, but you would be utterly done up if you tried +to walk back. And Tommy certainly can't walk. We shall have to stay +here for the night; fortunately, it is fine." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, no, we <I>must</I> get home, Bess," said Tommy earnestly. "I could not +bear to stay here after seeing that face." +</P> + +<P> +"But there can't be anything to harm us," persisted Elizabeth. "I have +walked round and round, miles altogether, and haven't seen a single +sign of people. You are quite sure it was a human face? Mayn't it +have been a monkey or an owl?" +</P> + +<P> +"No, I am sure of it. You never saw such eyes, they seemed to burn +like fire." +</P> + +<P> +"But didn't you see a body, too?" +</P> + +<P> +"No, just a face. That was what frightened me so; just a face that +seemed all eyes." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth saw that Tommy had been too much scared to take real notice +of anything, and decided that for the sake of her peace of mind it +would be better to make an attempt to reach home. +</P> + +<P> +"Very well, then, it's a case of pick-a-back. I'll carry you. Mary +must get along as well as she can. It will take us an age, but we can +rest on the way." +</P> + +<P> +They started, Mary carrying Elizabeth's mat, and Elizabeth carrying +Tommy. Slowly and with many halts they made their way down, reaching +the hut about their usual tea-time. The two elder girls had taken +precautions to fill their pockets with fruit as they skirted the orange +grove. They had no other fruit in the hut except cocoanuts, and +Elizabeth was too worn out to think of catching fish. They satisfied +themselves with a meal of fruit. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy was delighted with the behaviour of her parrot, Billy. Overjoyed +at the return of its mistress, it hopped upon her shoulder, cocking its +head and uttering cries loud but by no means sweet. +</P> + +<P> +"A welcome home, Tommy," said Elizabeth, smiling. "We can't gush, Mary +and I, but we are more glad than we can say, dear, and Billy says it +for us as well as he can." +</P> + +<P> +Then, after Tommy's ankle had been bathed and bound up, they threw +themselves on their simple couches, and, all their present anxieties +set at rest, slept heavily until the sun woke them to another day. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap16"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XVI +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +NEW TERRORS +</H4> + +<P> +A few days' rest, and a steady improvement in the weather, restored the +invalids to their former health. The daily round went on as +before—fishing, gathering fruit, ascending the cliff to take their +customary look over the sea. They often talked of the face Tommy had +seen. It was more mysterious than ever. Elizabeth, while her sisters +were still confined to the hut, made a visit by herself to the orange +grove, and determined if she saw the face to discover once for all to +whom it belonged. But though she looked in every tree and bush and +scoured the neighbourhood thoroughly, she never once caught sight of +the face with the two burning eyes. Once she heard a rustling amongst +the bushes and dashed towards the sound, but there was nothing to be +seen, and she returned thoroughly baffled. +</P> + +<P> +One morning when Elizabeth was preparing breakfast she heard Mary, who +had gone to the look-out, shouting in great excitement. The two other +girls rushed to join her, and saw far away in the offing a three-masted +ship under full sail. The breeze was light, and the vessel appeared to +be moving very slowly. Mary had already waved her handkerchief: the +others did the same, but they soon realized that the ship was too far +away for their signals to be noticed. +</P> + +<P> +"Let's go after her in the boat," suggested Tommy. "They might see +that moving on the water." +</P> + +<P> +As there seemed just a possibility of thus attracting attention, they +ran down to the beach and launched the boat. Elizabeth, being the +strongest, took the sculls and pulled as hard as she could towards the +opening in the reef; while Tommy steered, and Mary from time to time +rose in her place and waved her handkerchief. By the time they came +into the open sea the ship was almost opposite to them, sailing due +west. There was no sign that they had been observed; she held steadily +to her course. They shouted; Tommy put her fingers to her lips and +gave a shrill whistle, an accomplishment which some of her friends at +home had condemned as unladylike. But the ship stood on her way. The +girls' hearts sank as they saw the distance between it and them +gradually widen; and Elizabeth, who had been pulling gallantly for +half-an-hour or more, at last collapsed on her oars. +</P> + +<P> +They were all too much upset to speak. To have seen a vessel at last, +after so many weeks of waiting, and then to be passed by, was a +terrible disappointment to them. They were distressed not merely at +the loss of the chance of immediate rescue, but at the staggering +thought that the same thing might happen again. It was evident that +the island lay out of the usual track; no vessel could ever have a +reason for visiting it; and lacking the power of making effective +signals they might remain there for years and years without any one +ever being aware of their existence. +</P> + +<P> +The light boat rocked to the long Pacific swell, and the girls battled +with their tears. They strained their eyes after the dwindling vessel, +hoping against hope that even yet she might change her course and come +back to them. But when there was nothing but a speck on the horizon, +Elizabeth, her face full of despair, took up the sculls again and began +to pull slowly in silence towards home. +</P> + +<P> +As the boat's head turned they were aghast to find how far distant they +were from the island. The high cliffs seemed little more than a low +bank: clearly they were miles away. Elizabeth, knowing that her +sculling powers could not wholly account for the great distance, +suddenly remembered the current. From the time the boat passed the +reef it had been subject to the full strength of the ocean stream that +swept the shore. They would have to row back against it, and with the +sun mounting higher, and no food or water on board, they realized that +they must look forward to hours of discomfort, if not actual danger. +</P> + +<P> +The boat made little headway against the current, and Elizabeth had +worked so hard that now she was scarcely able to move the sculls. +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy, can you take my place for a little while?" she said. "I will +row again after a rest." +</P> + +<P> +They exchanged places, stooping low and moving very carefully. The +boat lost many yards while the exchange was being made. Tommy had +quite recovered her strength, and was able to take a long spell at the +sculls. But progress was very slow. Elizabeth steered with the idea +of getting under the shelter of the island. She noticed by and by that +Tommy was tiring, and proposed to take the sculls again; but Mary +pleaded to be allowed to share in the work. Thus relieving one +another, they crept gradually towards the island, not daring to cease +sculling altogether, and yet finding it more and more exhausting as the +day grew hotter. +</P> + +<P> +By almost imperceptible degrees the cliffs heightened and objects upon +them became more distinct. The girl who was steering at the time +encouraged the sculler by mentioning each new landmark as it became +distinguishable. Recognizing that it would be hours before they could +attain their own little harbour, Elizabeth decided to make for the +nearest point of the shore in the hope of finding another +landing-place. At last they began to benefit by the shelter of the +island, and their progress became more rapid. But when, after +exertions that had tried them all severely, they came out of the +current into comparatively still water near the shore, they had to row +for some distance before, in a cutting between the cliffs, they +discovered a broad, sandy beach on which it was possible to land. Here +they pulled the boat a few yards up the sand, and then hurried along +the chine in search of fresh water to assuage their burning thirst. +</P> + +<P> +Within a short distance of the beach the chine was covered with +vegetation, among which they saw several cocoa-nut palms. To these +they hastened in the hope of finding some nuts upon the ground. But +there were none. Tommy looked longingly up into the trees, but it was +impossible to climb them, and the girls hurried on again, expecting to +find somewhere a rill trickling from the high ground to the sea. +</P> + +<P> +When they had gone some distance the trees thinned, and they saw, some +hundreds of yards in front of them, a sheer wall of rock, rising to a +considerable height and dotted here and there with scrub. +</P> + +<P> +"Do you know, I believe that's the end of the ridge," said Elizabeth, +who had a shrewder eye than the others for country, and had a better +notion as to the part of the island to which they had come. +</P> + +<P> +"I don't care," cried Tommy; "<I>that's</I> what I want." She pointed to a +sparkling waterfall that plunged over a ledge a good way to their left. +They ran eagerly towards it, scrambling over impediments, and soon came +to the stream which the waterfall fed. Then they threw themselves +down, and gulped large draughts of the cold water. After resting for a +while on the grassy bank, Elizabeth looked at her watch. +</P> + +<P> +"It is past two," she said; "what a time we have been!" +</P> + +<P> +"Without breakfast or dinner," said Tommy dolefully, "and no chance of +supper either, as far as I can see, if we have to row back." +</P> + +<P> +"Perhaps we had better walk it," suggested Elizabeth; "I've had enough +rowing for one day." +</P> + +<P> +"Can we find the way?" asked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"If we are near the end of the ridge, as I think we are," replied +Elizabeth, "we can't go far wrong. It takes us half-an-hour or more +from the ridge home, and I shouldn't think it would take us long to +reach a place that we recognize." +</P> + +<P> +"You mean the orange grove," said Tommy; "I won't go past it, I +absolutely won't." +</P> + +<P> +"Well, dear, I dare say we can go round about," said Elizabeth +placably, "though I'm so tired and hungry, and I am sure you are too, +that the shorter our walk the better. Let us rest a little longer +until it's not quite so hot. But we mustn't stay too long, in case I +am mistaken and we find ourselves lost in the dark." +</P> + +<P> +About half-an-hour later they rose to make their way homeward. +Elizabeth had resolved to follow up the stream until they reached the +waterfall, then to strike to the left, skirting the precipice. She +expected to come to the thick belt of woodland of which the orange +grove was a part. Tommy did not go ahead as her custom was. Since her +fright she had been a more sedate and sober Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +They had gone but a short distance upstream though a fringe of trees, +when all at once they halted and started back. The trees suddenly came +to an end, and a few yards in front of them stood a tiny structure, +which, ignorant as they were, they knew for a native hut. It was +conical in shape, made apparently of grass and thatch, with a small +opening only high enough to crawl through. It was placed at the foot +of a slope, and the space before it had evidently been cleared by hand, +for there were stumps of trees here and there. +</P> + +<P> +The three girls, struck with consternation, slipped back within the +shelter of the trees. Tommy clung to Elizabeth's hand. Here was +confirmation of her story. It said much for her restraint, or perhaps +for the renewal of her fears, that she did not turn upon Mary with a +whispered "I told you so." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth had determined if she should see a native to show a bold +front and try to make friends with him. Now, though Tommy on one side +and Mary on the other were pulling her back, she stood her ground, +whispering, "Wait: perhaps it is deserted." But she had scarcely +uttered the words when, from among the trees on the other side of the +stream, about two hundred yards away, they caught sight of a native +approaching. They were only aware that it was the figure of a man: all +Elizabeth's bold resolutions evaporated. Without waiting to take in +any details of the stranger's appearance they fled noiselessly among +the trees, swerving to the left of the course they had intended to +follow. +</P> + +<P> +They ran until they were out of breath, glancing round fearfully every +now and again. Had they been seen? Would the savage pursue them? +There was no sign of pursuit, and when breathlessness forced them to +walk, they stepped out quickly, not daring to speak. +</P> + +<P> +They were in a part of the island utterly unfamiliar to them. +Elizabeth had quite lost her bearings. The vegetation was very thick; +even where it was not actual forest there were bushes in clumps, large +tangled masses of creepers, and briers which, as they forced their way +through, tore their clothes and scratched their hands and faces. They +stumbled over obstacles at almost every step. Here and there the +ground rose steeply, and the haste of their ascent made them pant for +breath. +</P> + +<P> +After a time Elizabeth, always quickest to recover her self-possession, +began to reproach herself for giving way so easily to panic. +</P> + +<P> +"What an idiot I was!" she said in a whisper. "The idea of running +from a solitary creature!" +</P> + +<P> +"But he was a cannibal!" said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"How do we know that? Was he the owner of your little brown face, +Tommy?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes—no—I don't know," murmured Tommy. "I don't think so." +</P> + +<P> +"I ought to have waited," continued Elizabeth. "We might at least have +seen whether he was young or old. Why, for all we know he is a white +man, cast away like ourselves." +</P> + +<P> +"He had no coat on, I saw that," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"He may be a native hermit, then. There are such people among the +savages, I suppose." +</P> + +<P> +"But there may be hundreds," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Living in one little hut? Nonsense!" +</P> + +<P> +"There may be other huts, we can't tell," said Mary. "The savage may +have been coming from one of the others." +</P> + +<P> +"That's true! It is more likely that the man has companions, I admit. +Well, if I can't pluck up courage to go among them, we must simply take +care to keep on our side of the island, and that means starvation in +time. But where are we? The sun is getting low: it will be dark soon. +Let us run again." +</P> + +<P> +They found themselves soon entering another patch of forest, and began +to be seriously alarmed at the prospect of being overtaken by night +before they reached home. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth thought it best to keep straight on, for by so doing they +must come in time to the shore. But it is difficult to judge direction +in the forest, and when darkness descended upon them while they were +still among the trees, Elizabeth was forced to the conclusion that they +had been wandering round and round all the time. +</P> + +<P> +"It's of no use, girls," she said; "we can never find our way in the +dark. We shall have to stay here for the night." +</P> + +<P> +They had been without food all day. Utterly worn out by hunger, +exertion and alarm, they huddled together at the foot of a tree and +fell into an uneasy sleep. Several times during the night they were +disturbed by slight noises in the brushwood around them, or in the +trees overhead. But nothing happened to alarm them, and when dawn +glimmered through the trees they rose, a haggard and sorry trio, and +set off once more to find a way home. +</P> + +<P> +Only a few minutes' walk uphill brought them to the ridge, from which +they could see the orange grove. They were so desperately hungry and +thirsty that they were ready to face all hazards for the sake of some +fruit. They hurried to the grove, snatched up a few oranges and +bananas, and devoured them as they continued on their homeward way. +</P> + +<P> +When they reached their hut, their feeling of security was alloyed by +the distressing thought that they had lost their boat. The savages, +whose settlement was near the cove at which they had landed, and who +probably appropriated the fruits of the cocoa-nut palms there, would +certainly discover the boat drawn up on the beach. The girls had +always regarded it as a last refuge; they could always use it to row +out to any ship that came reasonably near, if they failed to attract +the attention of those on board in any other way. They felt that its +disappearance very likely doomed them to a lifelong imprisonment on the +island, and their hearts were heavy as lead. Not being without +imagination, they had often in their secret thoughts looked into the +future, and seen themselves growing older, falling ill, one or the +other of them dying; and the possibility of being the last survivor, +shut up in this ocean prison-house without human companionship, filled +each of them with terror. +</P> + +<P> +With the morning common-sense asserted itself. +</P> + +<P> +"We shall be perfect ninnies if we don't try to get back our boat," +said Elizabeth. "I've been thinking a good deal in the night, and the +more I think the more convinced I am that there can't be many natives +on the island. Why should they keep to themselves so? Why don't they +ever come to this part? If only I could cease being a coward for five +minutes I'd brave them. Anyhow we ought to walk back to the place we +landed at yesterday and bring our boat away. It mayn't have been +discovered yet." +</P> + +<P> +"But suppose it has been discovered?" said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"They'd probably leave it on the shore. If we walk over there this +evening and get there about dark, we might steal it away. It's our own +property." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't want to go near the place," said Tommy. "Besides, we might +lose our way." +</P> + +<P> +"Not if we walk over the cliffs," replied Elizabeth. "We have never +tried that. The woods are thick, but we might find the walk easier +than we think. At any rate, it would be shorter than going all round +by the ridge. You see, Tommy, we need not go near the hut at all. +Don't come if you feel nervous. Mary and I can row the boat back." +</P> + +<P> +"No, I won't be left. If you go I go too. If we don't see the boat +where we left it, you won't go any farther, will you?" +</P> + +<P> +"I won't if it is not in sight," said Elizabeth, "but if it is anywhere +within reach it would be silly not to try to get it. We want some fish +badly. Let's go fishing this morning, and rest all the afternoon, so +as to be fresh for our walk." +</P> + +<P> +So it was arranged, but the plan had to be modified. While Tommy and +Mary were fishing from the rocks, it occurred to Elizabeth to climb to +the cliff top and see if the way she suggested was practicable. She +was disappointed. Not only was the forest dense, and the undergrowth +an almost impenetrable mass of thorny thicket, but the ground was much +broken by fissures and small crevasses, so that, instead of being +easier than the route across the island, this way promised to be longer +and much more troublesome. +</P> + +<P> +When she returned to her sisters she found them cheerful over a finer +catch than usual. Taking advantage of their high spirits she told them +the result of her expedition, and employed all her persuasiveness to +induce them to attempt the route by the ridge. She overcame Tommy's +reluctance, and then tactfully dropped the subject, hoping that the +young girl's courage would not ooze away before it was time to start. +</P> + +<P> +About four o'clock, after making a good meal, they set off, Tommy +exacting a promise that Elizabeth would turn back at the least sign of +danger. They walked quickly until they had crossed the ridge; then, +avoiding the orange grove, they struck off more directly to the east, +moving more slowly, and with many a cautious glance around. +</P> + +<P> +"We ought to come above the waterfall by and by," said Elizabeth in a +whisper. +</P> + +<P> +Her sense of locality had not deceived her. In a few minutes they +heard the musical plashing of the water. Keeping this sound on their +right, they went on, guessing that the native hut must be at some +distance below them, nearer the sea. As they went on, in silence, they +came suddenly to what appeared to be the opening of a large cave in the +face of the cliff. They shrank back, wondering if this was a dwelling +of some of the inhabitants; but taking courage from the perfect +stillness they ventured to pass the opening and continued their descent +towards the sea. +</P> + +<P> +Presently, round a bend of the cliff, they saw the native hut, nestling +at the foot of the rocky precipice, two or three hundred yards away. +The sun was very near its setting, and its last rays being intercepted +by the high ground in the centre of the island, the light was already +dim at the point at which they had arrived. To gain the cove they +would have to descend a little lower and then cross through a clump of +trees. As they approached this, Tommy, whose keen eyes were restlessly +searching the neighbourhood, declared that she had caught sight of a +small figure flitting among the trees beyond the hut. They all halted +and gazed anxiously towards the spot she pointed out; but no form, +human or otherwise, was now to be seen. There was the hut just as they +had seen it before, but no person was visible, nor even the smoke of a +fire. +</P> + +<P> +Fearing that it would be quite dark before they reached the cove they +hurried on. The remaining distance was greater than Elizabeth had +supposed, and the clump of trees more extensive. As they passed +through this, the hut now being hidden from sight, they were more +circumspect than ever. At last they reached the end of it, and halting +for another look round, they hastened on towards the sandy beach where +they had left the boat. +</P> + +<P> +It was not many minutes before they saw, with a pang of disappointment, +that the boat was certainly not where it had been. +</P> + +<P> +"Let's go back," whispered Tommy; "you know you promised." +</P> + +<P> +"But there is no danger yet, child," replied Elizabeth somewhat +impatiently. "We might at least see if it is anywhere about." +</P> + +<P> +She went on in advance of the others, and almost shouted for joy when +she caught sight of the boat drawn up in a snug little recess. She +beckoned the girls to join her, and as they came up, pointed with some +excitement to a small native canoe that lay a few feet beyond their own +boat. Tommy gave a startled gasp. +</P> + +<P> +"There are savages," she whispered; "oh, do let us go. I know we shall +be caught." +</P> + +<P> +"We won't go without the boat," said Elizabeth fiercely. "Quick! It's +bound to make a scraping sound as we drag it down; but it's very near +the water, and before any one can reach us from the hut we shall be +afloat." +</P> + +<P> +With nervous energy they drew the boat down to the water, sprang into +it, and, in a state of fearful joy, Elizabeth began to pull from the +shore. +</P> + +<P> +"Steer close in, Tommy," she said, "or we shall be in the current. +There's only half-an-hour of daylight left, but if I pull hard we shall +be home almost as soon as it is dark. Mind the rocks." +</P> + +<P> +Mary, the only unoccupied member of the party, kept her eyes fixed on +the shore. +</P> + +<P> +"I see some one," she called suddenly; "there, just by those +cocoa-nuts." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy turned quickly. In the gathering dusk she was unable at first to +see the object to which Mary pointed; but presently she distinguished, +peeping round the stem of a palm not fifty yards away, a little brown +face surmounted by a mop of very black hair. +</P> + +<P> +"There it is," she cried, "the same that I saw before. Pull hard, +Bess; they'll be after us in their canoe." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth suspected that the native craft would be much speedier than +their own little tub, and, fearful of pursuit, plied her sculls +lustily. As the boat drew away, the head moved; a shoulder appeared; +then a complete body, which came slowly down to the edge of the shore. +</P> + +<P> +"I believe it's a girl!" exclaimed Mary. +</P> + +<P> +But in the fading light it was impossible to see distinctly, and they +had no temptation to delay, even though Mary's exclamation had aroused +their curiosity. The figure was soon completely out of sight. Tommy +had to keep all her attention fixed on the task of steering, for they +had never rowed along this part of the shore, which was much broken by +projecting rocks. +</P> + +<P> +"Are you sure it was not the man we saw before?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"I don't think it was," said Mary. "It seemed smaller. I wonder if it +was a girl?" +</P> + +<P> +"We are making surprising discoveries," said Elizabeth. "No one is +chasing us, at any rate. Can we have been scared all this time by a +girl?" +</P> + +<P> +Tommy said nothing. The figure had appeared to be about her own +height. Was it possible that the little brown face which had so much +frightened her, and which she had seen with horror in her dreams, +belonged to a young girl like herself? She felt a strange longing to +know. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap17"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XVII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE FOUNDLING +</H4> + +<P> +The improvement in the weather was only temporary, and for several days +the girls were kept at home by the heavy rains. They talked a good +deal about their discovery. There appeared to be at least two natives +on the island; how many more they were unable to guess. Having +themselves been seen, they felt that they could no longer owe their +safety to the ignorance of the inhabitants; but the bad weather might +discourage any attempt to seek them out. Whether they would escape +attack when the rain ceased was a problem that caused much anxiety. +</P> + +<P> +Early one morning a hurricane swept over the island, not so devastating +as its predecessor, but violent enough to make them fear for the safety +of their hut. This time, however, the wind blew from a different +quarter, and the girls' frail dwelling, being sheltered by the high +ground behind, escaped damage. The storm lasted a few hours, and was +then succeeded by a day of brilliant sunshine. The girls took +advantage of this to replenish their larder. While Tommy and Elizabeth +were fishing, Mary posted herself as sentry to give the alarm if the +natives appeared. They feared that the precaution would avail them +little if they were really attacked, for they had no means of defence; +but it might at least give them time to escape for the moment by +launching the boat. They were undisturbed, however: and when the day +closed they rejoiced in one more respite. +</P> + +<P> +Next morning Tommy, on going down to the beach, was surprised to see a +canoe, apparently empty, drifting past the reef. It flashed upon her +that this might be the canoe they had seen up the coast, and that it +had been washed away, like their own boat, by the recent storm. +</P> + +<P> +She ran up to the hut to tell her sisters what she had seen, and all +three hurried down to the shore. +</P> + +<P> +"Let's row out and catch it," cried Tommy excitedly. "I should love to +learn to paddle a native canoe, and I dare say in time we could make it +go along faster than our own dinghy." +</P> + +<P> +"You want to capture an enemy's ship," said Elizabeth, with a smile. +"I don't see any reason why we shouldn't. But we'll take some food and +water this time. After our last adventure I don't care about voyaging +without provisions." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy ran back to the hut for some fruit and cold fish, while Mary +filled their water-pots at the stream. Having placed them in the boat +they rowed out towards the reef. By the time they were afloat the +canoe had drifted out into the main current, and was being carried +rapidly away. The sea was calm, and Elizabeth's vigorous strokes +brought the boat in twenty minutes or so within a few yards of the +canoe. +</P> + +<P> +Suddenly Mary, who had been keeping a look-out in the boat, uttered a +startled exclamation. +</P> + +<P> +"Bess, I believe there's some one lying in it." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth at once lay on her oars. +</P> + +<P> +"Row back!" whispered Tommy. "It's one of the savages. He's hiding to +decoy us, or something." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth's common-sense asserted itself. +</P> + +<P> +"That's not likely," she said. "How would he suppose that we should +row out? and we couldn't get away now if we tried if he has a paddle. +If he hasn't he can't do us much harm. Now's the best chance we have +of making friends." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't, Bess!" whispered Tommy anxiously, as Elizabeth dipped the oars +again. +</P> + +<P> +But Elizabeth was firm, and with a few strokes brought the boat +alongside the canoe. Not a sound had come from it. +</P> + +<P> +"It's a girl!" exclaimed Mary, now that she could see more clearly the +bottom of the canoe. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy gave a gasp. Was she to behold the owner of the little brown +face at last? Elizabeth no longer hesitated. She drew close to the +canoe, shipped oars, and laid a hand on the side. +</P> + +<A NAME="p224"></A> + +<P> +The girls looked down with a sort of awed curiosity. In the bottom of +the boat lay a native girl—a brown-skinned pretty little creature, +with a string of what looked like teeth around her neck, and a yellow +kerchief about her waist. She was perfectly still; her eyes were +closed. +</P> + +<P> +"She's dead!" whispered Tommy, whose eyes were dilated with excitement. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth leant over and placed her hand under the child's breast. +</P> + +<P> +"No, she is alive," she said, "but her heart is beating very faintly. +Some water, Mary—quick!" +</P> + +<P> +It was impossible, placed as she was, to pour any water into the girl's +mouth; but Elizabeth sprinkled a little on her head. After a time the +girl stirred, opened her eyes and moved her lips, but no sound came +from them, and in a moment her eyelids again drooped. +</P> + +<P> +"She's absolutely done," said Elizabeth. "We'll tow the canoe home. +Tommy, fasten the painter. The poor child's very bad." +</P> + +<P> +The boat's head was turned, and Elizabeth rowed as hard as she could +against the current. Fortunately, they had not come very far beyond +the gap in the reef. When the boat reached the still water it +travelled much faster, and within an hour of leaving they regained the +shore. During this time Tommy had thrown an occasional glance over her +shoulder at the prostrate girl. Once she caught the child's eyes fixed +upon her, and felt a thrill as she recognized them; they were the same +as she had seen peering at her out of the bush. She felt no fear now, +but a longing to help the little stranger and know more about her. +</P> + +<P> +When they had landed and drawn the boat up, they lifted the girl and +carried her among them to the hut. Her eyes opened during the journey, +and she shivered; but she did not speak or struggle, and indeed hung so +limply in their arms that they feared she was past help. +</P> + +<P> +"On my bed, please," said Tommy, when they reached the hut. +</P> + +<P> +They laid her gently down, and Elizabeth poured a little cocoa-nut milk +between her lips. She now gave signs of animation, swallowed the juice +greedily, and looked with the eyes of a timid fawn from one to another +of the three girls. Presently she murmured a few words; her voice was +plaintive and pleading. +</P> + +<P> +"Don't be frightened," said Elizabeth soothingly. +</P> + +<P> +The words seemed to startle the child. She tried to rise, but was too +weak to move. +</P> + +<P> +"She must have been adrift a long time to be in this terrible state," +said Elizabeth. "I wonder how it happened?" +</P> + +<P> +"Poor thing," murmured Tommy. "What a sweet little face she has!" +</P> + +<P> +"Hush!" said Elizabeth, "our voices frighten her. Of course she +doesn't understand what we say. I think you had better leave her to me +for a little while. I'll feed her, and she'll see by and by that we +mean her no harm." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy's face wore for an instant a look of defiance, but she got the +better of her inclination to rebel, and with Mary left the hut. +Elizabeth remained with the little stranger, feeding her at frequent +intervals, bathing her head, occasionally murmuring a word of +encouragement. Her gentleness was effective. Presently the look of +fright vanished from the brown girl's eyes—large, liquid eyes that +Elizabeth found wonderfully attractive. Once she timidly stroked +Elizabeth's strong firm hand, and at last, with a faint smile, she +dropped off to sleep. +</P> + +<P> +"She's asleep," said Elizabeth, quietly going forth to join her +sisters. "What an extraordinary thing to happen!" +</P> + +<P> +"Look here, Bess," said Tommy fiercely, "if you think you're going to +keep her to yourself you are jolly well mistaken. I saw her first; you +wouldn't believe me; and now I'm going to look after her, so there!" +</P> + +<P> +"Instead of the parrot?" Mary could not help saying. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth frowned at her. +</P> + +<P> +"Very well, dear," she said pleasantly. "She's a little younger than +you, I should think, but I dare say she will like you to mother her. +But what will happen? Won't her friends come and look for her?" +</P> + +<P> +"And if they do, and find we have treated her kindly, they'll just love +us," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +The other girls were amazed at Tommy's complete change of attitude. +Her fearfulness seemed to have been quite swallowed up in another +emotion. The discovery that the native of whom she had been so +needlessly frightened was a girl more helpless than herself filled her +with a kind of rapture. She stepped softly into the hut, and seeing +that the child was still asleep, placed a peeled orange beside her mat, +where it must be seen as soon as she awoke. +</P> + +<P> +"I wonder if we ought to go to the native hut and try to explain to her +people that the girl is safe," said Elizabeth, as they sat on the grass +eating their dinner. +</P> + +<P> +"Certainly not," said Tommy decisively. "I dare say they were cruel to +her, and the poor thing was glad to get away." +</P> + +<P> +"What an imagination you have!" said Elizabeth, smiling. "For all you +know, her mother may be broken-hearted." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't believe it. Anyhow, she's too weak to go home, and we shall +soon see if she wants to. I'll talk to her by and by, and I know +she'll be quite pleased to stay with us." +</P> + +<P> +Remembering Tommy's ill-success with the parrot, the elder girls were +amused at her confident belief that she would make the child talk, and +understand what she said. Indeed, when, later in the day, the girl +awoke, and Tommy went to attend to her, the first attempt at opening +communications was a complete failure. By way of putting the little +patient at her ease, Tommy grinned at her, patted her head, nodded, +pointed to herself and said "Me Tommy," with the result that the child +shrank away from her as if scared. When she realized that she had +nothing to fear, she gazed upon the white girl with wide-open eyes and +the same wondering look as may be seen on the face of a child watching +a conjurer. +</P> + +<P> +The ravenous way in which she ate the food given to her confirmed the +girls' belief that she was half-starved. She rapidly gained strength, +and it became clear that her weakness was due to hunger and not to +illness. She began to talk, pouring out her words in liquid tones that +fell pleasantly on the English ears. When she saw how puzzled the +girls were she laughed; then, with a sober look of reflection, pointed +to herself and said "Me Tommee" so drolly that the girls screamed with +laughter. +</P> + +<P> +Just before sunset, when the girls came into the hut for the night, +they sat eating their supper and talking about their dusky guest. She +knew by instinct that she was the subject of their conversation, and +looked timidly from one to another, watching their lips, her features +reflecting every expression on their faces. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy gave her some baked fish for supper, and then prepared to "tuck +her up," as she said, with her own wraps; but the girl rejected the +covering and coiled herself up like a dog. +</P> + +<P> +Next morning she got up and followed them when they went down to the +shore for their usual bath. She seemed to be astonished at the +whiteness of their skin, and amused them very much by scrubbing herself +with sand, to see if she could make her brown body resemble theirs. +She watched every detail of their toilet with intense interest, and +when she saw them comb their hair she held out her hand for the comb. +</P> + +<P> +"Don't give it to her, Tommy," said Mary, looking with distaste at the +girl's greasy mop. +</P> + +<P> +"Rubbish!" said Tommy. "We can wash it afterwards." +</P> + +<P> +But even Tommy regretted her generosity when, after being vigorously +tugged through the thick matted hair, the comb was restored to her with +several of its teeth missing. +</P> + +<P> +"My word!" she exclaimed. "Fancy breaking wooden teeth! My poor old +pony's mane was nothing to her thatch." +</P> + +<P> +After breakfast the girl followed them about like a dog. They noticed +that she looked about her eagerly, as though searching for some +recognizable landmark. But she evinced no desire to leave them, and +indeed soon became tired; her strength was not yet equal to much +exertion. The girls all sat on the grass with the child in the midst. +</P> + +<P> +"Let's try to find out her name," suggested Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Let me try," said Tommy. Pointing to Elizabeth, she said "Bess," +repeating the name several times. Then she touched Mary, pronouncing +her name, and lastly herself. +</P> + +<P> +"Me Tommee," said the girl, laughing delightedly. +</P> + +<P> +"Tommy," said her instructor, "not 'me,' just Tommy." +</P> + +<P> +"Me Tommee," repeated the girl; then after a moment pointed to Mary, +saying "Mailee," and to Elizabeth, calling her "Bess," with a long +sibilant. +</P> + +<P> +"Now you," said Tommy, pointing to the girl herself. +</P> + +<P> +She at once recognized what was required and said, "Fangati." +</P> + +<P> +"What a pretty name!" said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"I wonder how she spells it," remarked Mary. +</P> + +<P> +At this Tommy shrieked. +</P> + +<P> +"She doesn't spell at all, you goose!" she said; "of course she never +learnt her letters." +</P> + +<P> +And then the laugh was on Mary's side, for Fangati, as if thoroughly +enjoying the fun, touched Tommy's hand, saying "Me Tommee," over and +over again. +</P> + +<P> +"You'll be 'Me Tommee' always now," said Elizabeth. "You should have +used correct English, my dear." +</P> + +<P> +"I don't care," said Tommy philosophically. "Anyhow, she can't say +Mary. Try again, Fangati," she added, pointing to her sister. +</P> + +<P> +"Mailee," cried the child, showing her teeth in a pretty smile. "Bess, +Mailee, Me Tommee." +</P> + +<P> +To make quite sure that they had her name correctly, Tommy walked to a +little distance until she was out of sight among the trees, and then +called "Fangati!" in her shrill treble. The girl instantly jumped to +her feet, and ran after her. +</P> + +<P> +"Well done," said Tommy, patting her. "You are a perfect dear, and I'm +going to be very fond of you." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap18"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XVIII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +ANOTHER BROWN FACE +</H4> + +<P> +The girls were much surprised that Fangati seemed perfectly content to +remain with them, and showed no disposition to return to her friends. +At first they put this down to lack of strength, thinking that the +child had the prudence not to attempt to cross the island until there +was no risk of breaking down. But in a few days, when Fangati was as +vigorous and lively as a healthy young animal, this explanation was no +longer tenable. +</P> + +<P> +They were almost equally surprised that, so far as they could tell, no +search had been made for her. For some days they kept pretty close to +the neighbourhood of the hut, in some fear that their possession of +Fangati might turn to their disadvantage if the natives discovered her. +To be suspected of kidnapping her might bring down upon them the wrath +of her friends. But when everything went on as before, they lost their +timidity, and made longer and longer excursions from the hut. +</P> + +<P> +Fangati accompanied them everywhere. They had taught her a few words, +and could make her understand by signs or otherwise what they wanted +her to do. Their life was so simple that there were few ways in which +she could help them. She laughed when she saw their manner of fishing, +but did not offer to show them the native method. She was content with +things as they were. +</P> + +<P> +One day when she had gone with them into the woodland to fetch food, +she gathered a number of large yellowish-green fruits which they girls +had often looked at longingly but which they had never ventured to eat +for fear of poison. She handed the fruit to them, and made signs to +them to eat. Seeing their hesitation, she dug her strong teeth into +the hard rind, quickly pulled it off, and showing the juicy pulp, +bright yellow in colour, began to suck it with enjoyment. At this the +girls followed her example. +</P> + +<P> +"It is delicious," cried Tommy, the juice dripping from her lips. +"What donkeys we were not to try it before! The bother is, there isn't +enough of it; there's a monstrous big stone in the middle. I wonder +what it is?" +</P> + +<P> +The fruit was the mango, which they had known hitherto only in the +bottles of chutney which their uncle had brought from India. Their +pleasure at the discovery of a new fruit impelled Fangati to make +further additions to their menu. As they passed through the woodland +on their way home, she stopped among some creepers trailing along the +ground, seized a stick, and began to dig with it. The girls watched +her curiously. After a little she turned up some tubers that looked +something like potatoes, and lifted them, chattering incomprehensibly, +and pointing to her mouth. +</P> + +<P> +"I believe they are yams," said Mary; "they are very good to eat." +</P> + +<P> +"Then we'll boil some for dinner," said Elizabeth. "What a useful +little thing Fangati is turning out!" +</P> + +<P> +They took home a few of the roots, and came back in the afternoon with +the boat-hook, with which, however, they dug up the roots no faster +than Fangati with the stick. +</P> + +<P> +Another day, when they went for cocoanuts and failed to find any on the +ground, Fangati pointed to some nuts clustering among the foliage fifty +feet above the ground, and made signs to them to climb up for them. +They shook their heads, whereupon she laughed, ran to one of the trees, +clasped her hands about the slender stem, and began, as it seemed to +the girls, to walk up it. They held their breath as she nimbly +mounted, and were not easy in mind until, after throwing down several +nuts, she slid to the ground again, laughing with glee. +</P> + +<P> +"Her backbone must be made of india-rubber," declared Tommy. "I must +try that way." +</P> + +<P> +"No, I won't allow it," said Elizabeth firmly. "It's not worth while +to risk a broken back. Fangati can get us all we want." +</P> + +<P> +Fangati introduced them to several other edible plants, of which they +never learnt the English names. The greater variety of food was very +acceptable, and though their health had been good, except for Mary's +touch of fever, they all declared that they felt better than ever since +Fangati came. No doubt they owed as much to their new interest in life +as to their change of food. +</P> + +<P> +They had not of late walked to the ridge. But one day when the oranges +near them had given out, they decided to make an excursion to the +orange grove where Tommy had first seen Fangati. When they came near +the crest a sudden change in Fangati's demeanour astonished them. +Hitherto she had been as merry as possible, finding cause for laughter +in everything. But all at once she stopped dead, gave a cry, uttered +the word "tapu," and fled away with every sign of terror. +</P> + +<P> +The girls were amazed at her alarm, and looked about for some +explanation of it, half expecting to see some hideous savage +approaching with uplifted club. But all that was in sight were the +unvarying features of the landscape, and the row of posts with their +rags of pennants. +</P> + +<P> +They hurried after Fangati, and tried with the little stock of native +words she had taught them, and the few English words she had learnt, to +elicit the explanation of her terror. She explained fluently enough, +but the only word they caught, because of its constant repetition, was +"tapu." +</P> + +<P> +"That's the same as taboo, I think," said Mary. "It means something +sacred, but I can't make out what could be sacred there. It's so +strange, too, because we were quite near the orange grove, and she was +not frightened then—unless she was frightened of you, Tommy." +</P> + +<P> +"I dare say she was," said Tommy; "we were both frightened, but we are +good friends now, aren't we, Fangati?" +</P> + +<P> +"Me Tommee plend," said the girl. +</P> + +<P> +"Are we going back without any oranges?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"Why should we?" exclaimed Tommy. "Come along, Fangati." +</P> + +<P> +She led the way towards the ridge again, but Fangati stood and waved +her arms, crying "tapu" again and again. +</P> + +<P> +"Evidently she won't cross the ridge," said Elizabeth; "but we can get +to the orange grove by going round. Perhaps she will come with us +then." +</P> + +<P> +Striking off at an angle with the ridge, they found that Fangati +accompanied them willingly. She soon recovered her wonted high +spirits. They made their way through the undergrowth, and presently +came to an open glade, beyond which lay the orange grove. +</P> + +<P> +Here they were again surprised to see signs of great excitement in +Fangati's face. The girl stood still for a few moments, looking about +her eagerly; then, uttering a little cry, she darted away, and in a +second or two was lost to view. +</P> + +<P> +"Now what's that mean?" cried Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"There's only one explanation," said Elizabeth. "She recognizes the +place as being near her home, and she has run away to her friends." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh! what idiots we are!" cried Tommy. "This was the last place we +should have brought her to. Now we've lost her!" +</P> + +<P> +"Well, dear," said Elizabeth, "I have often wondered whether we were +right in keeping her. She belongs to her own people, you know, and not +to us." +</P> + +<P> +"But she didn't want to leave us. And they don't care a dump about +her, or they'd have come for her long before this. I'm sure she was +much happier with us than with nasty savages." +</P> + +<P> +"Yet she has left us now," remarked Mary. "They can't be dreadfully +horrid to her." +</P> + +<P> +"Couldn't you fetch her back, Bess?" asked Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"I shouldn't much care about it," replied Elizabeth. "After all, we +don't know what trouble we might be running into. Perhaps she will +come back to us herself." +</P> + +<P> +After taking some oranges they returned to their own side of the island +by way of the ridge. Tommy was disconsolate. All the sisters had +become fond of Fangati, but there was a special tie between her and +Tommy, and she was more often with Tommy than with the others. +</P> + +<P> +For the next two days they talked about little else than Fangati's +defection. They walked up to the orange grove, in the hope that she +would reappear, but returned without a sight of the little brown face +they had learned to love. Her departure had left a strange blank; they +felt that something had gone out of their life. Until then they had +not realized how much she had added to their happiness. +</P> + +<P> +On the third morning after breakfast they were "washing-up" outside the +hut—so they called the clearing away of banana skins, fish bones, and +pieces of shell—when they suddenly caught sight of two figures moving +among the trees some little distance away. They sprang to their feet +in alarm. A second glance told them that the figures were those of +natives; and, struck with the idea, that the savages were stealthily +approaching to attack them, they began to run up-stream toward a patch +of thick undergrowth where they could hide. +</P> + +<P> +But they had only taken a few paces when there was a shrill cry of "Me +Tommee!" They halted hesitatingly, to see Fangati flying towards them, +and her companion standing still at the edge of the woodland. +</P> + +<P> +When Fangati was within a few yards, Tommy, able to restrain herself no +longer, rushed forward and clasped the brown girl in her arms, kissing +her again and again. Fangati laughed; she laughed at everything; then, +hand in hand with Tommy, ran to the other girls, chattering excitedly. +She pointed to the solitary native, who had not moved, smiled, patted +her own head, threw herself down and clasped Elizabeth's feet, ran a +little way, and then came back looking behind her. +</P> + +<P> +"I think she wants to know if she may bring this other one," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"And she wants to make us understand that we shan't be harmed," said +Tommy. "Let her go, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +"We gain nothing by refusing, so she may as well," said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +She waved her hands toward the second native, and Fangati, who had been +watching her wistfully, bounded off with a gay laugh. +</P> + +<P> +The girls awaited her return with mixed feelings. They were glad to +see Fangati again, but they did not much desire the acquaintance of a +strange native. They did not yet know whether it was a man or woman. +This doubt, however, was resolved in a few minutes. Scanning the +approaching couple anxiously, they saw that Fangati's companion was a +grey, shrunken old man, apparently feeble, for he moved slowly and +leant on the girl for support. +</P> + +<P> +"I believe it's the man we saw at the native hut," said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Not much to be afraid of, after all," said Tommy. "He looks hardly +strong enough to kill a fly." +</P> + +<P> +"How shall we speak to him?" said Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +"It will be rather a pantomime," rejoined Tommy. "Be very grave and +dignified, Bess. Impress him with your importance, Queen Bess, monarch +of all she surveys." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't be ridiculous, Tommy," said Elizabeth, feeling it was no time +for jesting. The old man certainly looked harmless enough, but she was +by no means easy in mind. +</P> + +<P> +After what seemed a long time, Fangati led the man up to the girls. +</P> + +<P> +"Bess, Mailee, Me Tommee," she said, pointing to each in turn. +</P> + +<P> +The old man made a salutation, and the girls looked at him with +interest. His face and every visible part of his body was hideously +tattooed, his thin bare legs looking as if they were covered with +indigo-blue stockings. A stick was thrust cross-wise through his mop +of grizzled hair. Certainly he was not a prepossessing object. +</P> + +<P> +The girls were wondering what they ought to do, when they were +surprised to hear the man address them. +</P> + +<P> +"I speak Inglis," he said; "I Maku. Good-day all-same velly much." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy turned aside so that her smile should not irritate or offend. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth, with admirable composure, said— +</P> + +<P> +"How do you do, Mr. Maku! Fangati is your granddaughter, I suppose?" +</P> + +<P> +It was at once clear that Maku's English was not very abundant. The +word grand-daughter puzzled him. He looked at Fangati dully; then his +eyes suddenly brightened. +</P> + +<P> +"Fangati, he my son chile," he said. "He velly good chile. He get +plenty piecee me eat. To-mollow he go; I velly solly, eh! eh! I cly." +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth in her turn was puzzled, and it was Mary who first saw the +old man's meaning. +</P> + +<P> +"He says that Fangati got him plenty to eat, but disappeared one day, +and he was very sorry, and cried." +</P> + +<P> +"No wonder, poor old man!" cried Tommy. "He looks half-starved. +There's no one else living in their hut, then?" +</P> + +<P> +"Have you wife, children, friends?" asked Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P> +The old man shook his head. +</P> + +<P> +"Wife he dead long-timey. Chil'en big long way." He waved his arm to +indicate distance. "Plen: ah! mikinaly he plen; he all-same gone away; +eh! eh! all-same dead." +</P> + +<P> +From this Mary made out that he had a missionary friend who had gone +away and might now be dead. +</P> + +<P> +A few more questions satisfied the girls that, as far as he knew, there +were no more natives on the island except himself and his +granddaughter. Intensely relieved on this score, they were ready to be +hospitable, and to Fangati's delight, invited the man to come towards +their hut and talk to them. +</P> + +<P> +Seated on the ground in front of the hut with the girls in the +entrance, the old man related a story of which they understood little +at the time. It was some few days before Mary, thinking over what he +had said, and puzzling about it, arrived at something like a coherent +narrative. Even then she was only partially successful. What he had +tried to explain in his scanty English was as follows. +</P> + +<P> +He had been chief of a small island a day's paddling to the eastward. +It was remote from the usual trade-tracks, and for this reason had +remained longer in heathendom and cannibalism than most of the Pacific +Islands. But a white missionary had at last come and taken up his +abode on the island, by whose skill in medicine, earnest teaching, and +noble character, Maku and some of his sons had been won over. +</P> + +<P> +There were certain soothsayers among the people, who hated the new +teacher when they found their influence with the chief gone. Working +on the superstitions of the islanders, they secretly stirred up a +revolt. But for the quickness of Fangati he would have been attacked +and killed. She discovered what was going on, informed her +grandfather, and persuaded him to put to sea by night in a canoe, with +the intention of paddling to an island to the southward, where Maku +would find friends. Forced out of their course by wind and current, +they were nearly exhausted when by good fortune they found themselves +on the shore of this island. They landed, erected a hut, and had since +lived there, not caring to risk another voyage, and finding abundance +of food. +</P> + +<P> +Maku could not say how long he had been on the island, nor were the +girls able to discover whether his arrival had preceded or succeeded +theirs. He told them that one day Fangati, who had been to gather +fruit, reported that she had seen white people. Though he thought she +must be mistaken, he bade her run away at once if she saw any one +again, white or brown. He did not like white people. Since they came +to the Pacific the brown people had not been happy. They had been +forced to work; some had been taken from their own islands and carried +away to toil on distant plantations; new diseases had been brought +among them. He had one friend among the white people—the "mikinaly"; +he was a good man and did good things. He had taught Maku English. +</P> + +<P> +True, Fangati had said that the strangers she had seen were women; but +Maku could not believe that white women could have come to this island +without white men. And he was desperately afraid of being betrayed to +the ill-disposed mystery men among his own people; for before he had +been long on the island he discovered that it was the scene of certain +ceremonies conducted by these mystery men. At long intervals, before +he became a Christian, he had himself accompanied his people in solemn +expeditions to the island. The accession of a new chief was celebrated +with special rites; years and years before, in his heathen days, his +own accession had been marked by a great cannibal feast. He was much +afraid that white people might sell him to his revolted tribesmen, who +would make him a victim. +</P> + +<P> +When Fangati disappeared he was convinced that she had been captured by +the white people, and he would never see her again. He missed her very +much, for, being old and infirm, he depended almost entirely on her for +his food. But when she suddenly returned and told him how she had been +carried out to sea while fishing, and how the white women had rescued +her and treated her kindly, he felt that he must make his presence +known to them, and especially warn them of their danger. +</P> + +<P> +At this Elizabeth asked anxiously what danger was likely to assail +them. The man hesitated. Now that it had come to the point he seemed +to be unwilling to say more. But at length he explained that the spot +at which they had landed was the usual landing-place of his people when +they came to visit the island, and all the ground between it and the +ridge was tapu. He struggled with his imperfect English in trying to +make clear to the girls what that meant. They understood at last that +their side of the island was sacred; its grounds were only to be +trodden when the people came to hold their ceremonies, and anybody +trespassing upon it would incur the wrath of the mystery men, and bring +down upon themselves a terrible punishment. The forbidden ground was +marked off from the rest of the island by a line of poles set upon the +ridge. Maku confessed that he himself felt very uneasy at having +violated the tapu; and Elizabeth, questioning him, found that beneath +his recently assumed Christianity there lay a deep stratum of +superstition. When the "mikinaly" was with him tapu had no horrors for +him; but the missionary had left his island some time before the rising +took place, and with the removal of his influence the chief had +relapsed to some extent into the superstitions of his early manhood. +</P> + +<P> +The girls were not at first much alarmed at what he told them. But +when he added that his people would certainly choose another chief in +his place, and come to the island for the usual inaugural ceremonies, +the thought of being discovered by the savages at such a time filled +them with dread. Their hut lay in the direct path of the procession to +the ridge; it could not escape detection, and they trembled at the idea +of falling into the hands of people who might be worked up to religious +frenzy by their mystery men. To violate the tapu would be bad enough +for a brown man; it would be worse for white people. +</P> + +<P> +Maku made a suggestion. Let them dismantle the hut, he said, destroy +all traces of their occupation, and remove to the other side of the +island, where at least they would not have to reckon with the anger of +the mystery men at finding them on forbidden ground. The girls +discussed the suggestion earnestly, and decided to follow his advice. +It gave them a pang to pull down the little home to which they had +become accustomed: but they lost no time in setting about it, carrying +the material down to the boat. Meanwhile, the old man and Fangati +scattered the stones of their oven, and tried to obliterate the signs +of habitation. Maku shook his head when he saw the bleached grass on +what had been the floor of the hut. Even in this land of quick growth +it must take some time before so tell-tale an evidence was done away. +</P> + +<P> +It was decided that Elizabeth and Mary should row the boat round to +Maku's landing-place with the canoe in tow, while Tommy walked with the +old man across the island. The chief did not follow the long route up +the stream by which the girls had reached the ridge, but took a more +slanting course through a wild and rugged region which they had never +explored. As they were crossing the ridge he pointed out to Tommy in +the distance the entrance to the great cave in which the ceremonies of +his tribe were conducted. Tommy shivered; the thought of wild men +engaged in mysterious rites terrified her imagination. Choosing a +steep path that wound down the eastern side of the ridge, Maku led the +two young girls to the open space near the waterfall, and in a few +minutes reached his hut. He and Fangati at once began to rig up near +by a temporary shelter for the English girls, and it was almost +finished by the time Elizabeth and Mary arrived. +</P> + +<P> +The girls were provided by their new friends with an excellent meal of +fish, breadfruit and other fruits, some of which were strange to them. +Immediately afterwards, Maku and his granddaughter set to work to build +them a hut in the native fashion. Elizabeth doubted whether they would +like a house which must be inevitably close and stuffy with a doorway +only high enough to crawl through. Their own hut had been fresh and +breezy. But it seemed better to let the natives have their way. They +would build much faster than the English girls; and if strange natives +should make their appearance in this part of the island, they would not +be rendered suspicious as they might be if they saw a hut so different +from what they were accustomed to. +</P> + +<P> +The girls slept in their temporary shelter that night. They had lost +their fear of savage neighbours, but this had been replaced by a new +fear of possible visitors from beyond. Tommy had asked Maku during +their walk whether there was any chance of a ship coming to the island. +</P> + +<P> +"No ship," he answered. "No come this side. Melican ship come one +time, my place; mikinaly come in Melican ship; all-same, no mo'e." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap19"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XIX +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE SHARK +</H4> + +<P> +The change of circumstances pleased every one except Billy the parrot. +He had never taken kindly to Fangati, but had always ruffled his +feathers and squawked angrily when he saw her with Tommy. The girls +laughed at these manifestations of jealousy. But when Billy was +removed from his home, and found that his mistress's attentions were +shared by still another person, he became sulky. He would sit on a +rock, or the bough of a tree, blinking his bead-like eyes and +maintaining a sullen and reproachful silence. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy was so much taken up with Fangati that it is to be feared she +somewhat neglected her old favourite, as was perfectly natural under +the circumstances. When Fangati and her grandfather had finished the +new hut, which occupied them only two days, the young girls were +constantly together. Tommy, now that her fear of cannibal neighbours +was removed, became again the active, light-hearted, adventurous girl +she had ever been. She roamed all over the island with Fangati, not +even excepting the region of the tapu, for she found that the native +girl was ready to go in any direction, provided she did not catch sight +of the posts on the ridge. They discovered in company other +plantations of wholesome fruits, of kinds which Tommy already knew, and +of others which were strange to her. Fangati showed her how to fish in +the native way with a spear of sharpened wood. At first Tommy was +sceptical about this, declaring that with the line and hook she would +catch more fish than Fangati with the spear. But she soon found that +she was quite wrong. Leaning over the edge of a rock, with her keen +eyes fixed on the water, Fangati would plunge her spear rapidly, and +scarcely ever failed to bring up a fish as large as Tommy caught, and +much more quickly. Tommy tried to imitate her, and was exceedingly +proud when, after dozens of fruitless attempts, she succeeded in +spearing her first fish. +</P> + +<P> +In the course of one of their early rambles the girls came to the pit +into which Tommy had fallen. Fangati was much interested in this, +having never seen it before, and she ran to fetch her grandfather to +the spot. The girls asked him what was the purpose of the pit, and he +thought at first that it had been dug as a storehouse for breadfruit. +But when Tommy told him about the tunnel through which she had crawled, +and of the hole in the wall at the farther end, he looked puzzled and +declared that he would go down and see for himself. It did not take +long to construct a serviceable ladder with stout canes bound together +with creepers, and the whole party descended into the pit and followed +Tommy through the tunnel. +</P> + +<P> +Arriving at the end, Maku looked curiously over the ledge. He +explained to the girls that the dim-lit space beyond was the cave in +which the mystic ceremonies of his people were conducted. The reason +of the existence of the pit was now plain to him. There was a +tradition among his tribe that one of his predecessor chiefs had shown +an extraordinary knowledge of some of the secret performances of the +mystery men at which he had not been present. +</P> + +<P> +"I unastan," said Maku. "He find hole; he look; oh! he say, dis fine +place fo' me. All-same he makee way dis side; makee pit; come 'long, +listen, look see; eh, eh; he know all-same too much." +</P> + +<P> +His explanation was not very clear, but after a time the girls +understood that the former chief, having accidentally discovered the +tunnel opening to the cave, had dug the pit so that he could approach +it from the inland direction, and had thus provided himself with a +means of eavesdropping. Apparently he had covered the pit with a light +lattice-work—as the breadfruit pit was usually covered—and this in +the course of years had become overgrown with vegetation, so that +nobody could have suspected the hole beneath. +</P> + +<P> +On returning to the surface they pulled up the ladder and laid it among +the trees near by. More than once during the succeeding days Tommy and +Fangati amused themselves by descending into the pit and chasing each +other in the darkness of the tunnel. They invented other amusements. +Tommy ran races with Fangati, played at hide-and-seek in the woods, +practised shying at cocoa-nuts. All the girls had swimming +competitions in the cove at low tide, and though the English girls +became very expert, they were no match for Fangati, who dived and +gambolled in the water as though in her native element. +</P> + +<P> +In constant companionship with Fangati, they learnt in course of time +many native words, and she on her side picked up a smattering of +English. They were thus able to communicate with her freely. She +amused them by her mispronunciations. The letter r was a +stumbling-block. "Run" was always "lun"; "bekfas leady," she would +say; and she adopted from her grandfather the expression "all-same," +which she used frequently and in odd connections. +</P> + +<P> +"I lun all-same kick, Me Tommee," she would say, when Tommy had beaten +her in a race; or if, in a game of hide-and-seek, it was Mary's turn to +hide, "Mailee all-same hidee-sik," was her way of putting it. +</P> + +<P> +One day, having had no success at their usual fishing-place at the +mouth of the cove, Fangati proposed that she and Tommy should go to a +spot about half-a-mile up the coast, where she had sometimes caught +fish before the girls came. Elizabeth had laid no restrictions on +Tommy as regards her fishing excursions, except that she had asked her +not to go out of sight of their little harbour. Remembering how +Fangati had been carried out to sea, she wished to guard against any +repetition of that mishap. +</P> + +<P> +The spot to which Fangati pointed was beyond the usual limit. It was +not, however, far distant from the shore, and Fangati had been much +farther out when her canoe was caught by the current. Elizabeth had +gone with Mary into the interior to gather breadfruit, so that it was +impossible to consult her; and Tommy, anxious to have some fish for +dinner by the time her sisters returned, agreed to try the new place. +</P> + +<P> +They reached it in the canoe, Tommy paddling. It was a large flat rock +a few hundred yards from the shore, with a deep pool on its inner side. +There they had great success, in the course of half-an-hour spearing +enough fish for several meals. Thoroughly satisfied, they had just +turned their canoe towards home when Tommy caught sight of a large +shape moving rapidly beneath the surface of the water. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh! what's that?" she cried. +</P> + +<P> +Almost before the words were out of her mouth the canoe quivered under +a terrific shock. Then it was rocked violently to and fro, so +violently that the sea came over the gunwale and the girls had to throw +themselves on to the opposite side to prevent the slight craft from +overturning. As they did this there was a sudden sharp sound as of +something snapping. Instantly the canoe turned over, and the girls +found themselves in the sea. +</P> + +<P> +Fangati laughed. +</P> + +<P> +"All-same jolly fun," she said. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy was not so much amused. Being able to swim she did not mind the +sudden bath; but all the fish were gone; the morning's work was thrown +away. +</P> + +<P> +Fangati quickly righted the canoe, and having clambered into it, helped +Tommy to regain her place. There was, of course, a quantity of water +at the bottom of the little vessel. +</P> + +<P> +"What was it?" exclaimed Tommy, shaking the water from her head. "Was +it a shark?" +</P> + +<P> +Fangati looked about her. In a moment she pointed to a strange object, +something like the end of a saw, projecting from the bottom of the +canoe. Tommy had never seen such a thing before. Stooping down, she +pulled at it. It was loosely fixed, and came away in her hand. +Instantly there was an inrush of water. +</P> + +<P> +"No, no, silly Billy," cried Fangati, using an expression she had heard +Tommy apply to the parrot. +</P> + +<P> +She snatched the broken sword of the sword-fish from Tommy's hand, and +tried to replace it. But though she succeeded in wedging it into the +wood, it failed to stop the hole entirely. Without loss of time she +seized her paddle and started for the shore, about a quarter of a mile +distant. But the canoe had shipped a considerable quantity of water, +and this was being continually increased by the inflow through the +leak. It sunk lower and lower, and every minute answered less readily +to Fangati's paddle. It soon became clear to the girls that the canoe +must sink long before they reached the shore. They could easily gain +the land by swimming, but the canoe could not be recovered if it sank. +</P> + +<P> +Between them and the shore a rock stood just above the surface. It was +only about a hundred yards away, and Fangati, exerting all her +strength, drove the canoe towards it, and reached it in the nick of +time. In another few seconds the canoe must have foundered. +</P> + +<P> +There was not much room on the rock. Tommy scrambled on to it, while +Fangati, slipping over into the sea, prepared to help Tommy drag the +canoe up, so that they might tilt the water out of it, and try to stop +the leak with a handkerchief, or a part of Tommy's skirt. +</P> + +<P> +They had just begun to tilt the canoe when Tommy caught sight of a +small dark object on the surface of the sea about thirty or forty yards +away. It was the fin of a shark. +</P> + +<P> +"Fangati, quick!" she called, holding out her hands to help the girl +clamber on to the rock. +</P> + +<P> +Fangati's back was towards the shark and she did not understand what +the peril was. But the note of terror in Tommy's voice alarmed her. +She let go her hold of the canoe, gained the edge of the rock in two +strokes, and with Tommy's help scrambled up just as the shark glided +past into the deep water beyond. +</P> + +<P> +"Eh! Eh!" exclaimed Fangati, when she saw the reason of Tommy's +fright. "I no aflaid, what fo' aflaid of he? You see, all-same." +</P> + +<P> +She was about to dive into the sea and swim after the canoe, which was +already drifting away, but Tommy caught her and held her fast. "No, +no, you mustn't," she cried anxiously. +</P> + +<P> +"Boat lun kick," cried Fangati in excitement. +</P> + +<P> +The canoe, relieved of the girls' weight, would no doubt float longer +than if they had still been in it, but Tommy realized that it must soon +sink. +</P> + +<P> +"Never mind," she cried. "Better lose the canoe than lose you." +</P> + +<P> +Fangati stood beside her for some time, but Tommy soon became aware of +a double danger. The tide was rising. Every moment the ripples washed +a little farther over the rock: by and by this would be completely +submerged and they would have to swim to the shore. The thought of +this necessity filled Tommy with terror. The shark had disappeared +only for a moment. She could now see it again, circling about the +rock, as if it knew that it had only to bide its time and the girls +would fall an easy prey. As soon as there was sufficient depth of +water on the rock they would be absolutely defenceless against the +monster's hungry jaws. +</P> + +<P> +Clinging to Fangati, Tommy called aloud for help; then, glancing +shorewards, recognized that there was little chance of her voice being +heard through the belt of woodland that separated her from the camp. +</P> + +<P> +The sea now thinly covered the rock. The canoe was rocking on the tide +several yards away; the fin of the shark could still be seen as it +wheeled around. Fangati, as well aware of the danger as Tommy, could +remain inactive no longer. +</P> + +<P> +"Knife!" she cried eagerly, pointing to Tommy's pocket. +</P> + +<P> +"What are you going to do?" asked Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"You see. Kick! kick!" said the girl. +</P> + +<P> +"Don't leave me," pleaded Tommy, handing her the knife. +</P> + +<P> +Fangati looked around as if in search of something. Suddenly she +snatched Tommy's handkerchief, which was tucked into her belt, and +dived off the rock. When she disappeared Tommy saw the handkerchief +floating. In a moment the shark rushed silently through the water, +attracted by the splash. As it came beneath the handkerchief, which +Fangati had dropped as a decoy, she came up beneath it and plunged the +knife deep into its side. Then she dived again and disappeared. +</P> + +<P> +The shark, thrashing the water into foam, dashed about in zigzag +fashion. Tommy watched it fascinated, fearing that it might have +struck Fangati. But in a moment she heard the girl's merry laugh +behind her. Fangati came up on the farther side of the rock, on to +which she clambered, splashing through the water to Tommy's side. The +girls watched the gradually weakening movements of the monster, until +at length with a final heave it sank to the bottom. +</P> + +<P> +"S'im! S'im!" cried Fangati, pointing to the shore. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, I couldn't," said Tommy, clinging to the girl. +</P> + +<P> +The possibility of there being other sharks between her and the shore +unnerved her. Yet if she remained on this rock she must be washed off +presently by the fast-rising tide. She was in a terrible state of +anxiety, aware that she could not keep her footing long, yet unable to +face the risk of being caught by a shark. Fangati seemed to guess at +her state of mind. Disengaging herself from Tommy's grasp, without +waiting for objections, she slipped off the rock and swam rapidly after +the canoe, which was drifting farther and farther down the coast. +Tommy watched her anxiously. Would she reach the canoe safely? Could +she return with it in time? +</P> + +<P> +The water was now up to Tommy's waist; she could hardly keep her +footing as the tide surged over the rock. The gap between the little +black head and the canoe was steadily diminishing. Tommy gave a gasp +of relief as she saw that Fangati had overtaken the little craft. But +what was she doing? She had swum beyond it. In a moment Tommy saw the +explanation: the paddle had drifted beyond the canoe, and the swimmer +had to recover it first. Fangati caught the paddle, turned about, and +swimming back to the canoe, climbed over its side. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy was seized with a sickening fear that help would come too late. +The waves were tumbling over the rock with increasing force: her feet +were lifted: she had the presence of mind to tread water, but was all +the time in a state of nervous terror, expecting a shark to come up and +snatch her in its horrid jaws. She felt that Fangati in the +water-logged canoe could not reach her in time. Again she screamed for +help. +</P> + +<A NAME="img-262"></A> +<CENTER> +<IMG CLASS="imgcenter" SRC="images/img-262.jpg" ALT=""SHE FELT THAT FANGATI COULD NOT REACH HER IN TIME."" BORDER="2"> +<H4 CLASS="h4center"> +"SHE FELT THAT FANGATI COULD NOT REACH HER IN TIME." +</H4> +</CENTER> + +<P> +There came an answer from behind her. Turning her head, scarcely able +to keep afloat, she saw Elizabeth in the dinghy sculling towards her. +She swam frantically to meet her: to regain a foothold on the rock was +now impossible. Elizabeth, glancing over her shoulder, called a cheery +word, and pulled so as to meet her sister. A few more strokes brought +them together. Elizabeth shipped oars, but found that she could not +lift Tommy into the dinghy without assistance. Luckily Fangati was +close at hand in the canoe, now so full of water as to be on the point +of sinking. When she arrived Tommy was got into the boat, and lay down +exhausted. Elizabeth pulled her rapidly to land, while Fangati, +disdaining sharks, leapt into the sea, and swam, pushing the canoe in +front of her. +</P> + +<P> +Tommy was very contrite when Elizabeth lifted her on to dry land. "I +won't do it again, Bess," she murmured, clinging to her sister. "I +oughtn't to have gone so far. I was nearly drowned." +</P> + +<P> +"Never mind, dear," said Elizabeth. "It's all right now. I was a +little anxious when I got back and found you still away, and I'm so +glad I came to look for you. Do you know, when I caught sight of +Fangati and couldn't see you I had a most horrible fear. What +happened? Why didn't you swim ashore?" +</P> + +<P> +Tommy told her the whole story. Elizabeth forbore to reproach her. +She saw that the young girl had suffered a terrible fright, and it +would not be necessary to enforce the lesson. She gave Fangati warm +praise for what she had done, and Tommy's fondness for the native girl +was deepened by this adventure they had shared. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap20"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XX +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE PRISONER IN THE CAVE +</H4> + +<P> +Since their change of residence the girls had used a fresh look-out +station. The precipice which they had noticed when they first caught +sight of Maku's hut was very lofty, and from its summit a more +extensive outlook could be obtained than any they had yet enjoyed. Its +face was unscalable; but Fangati had discovered a means of reaching its +top from the rear. The way was steep and arduous, but the girls made +light of it. Every day one of them climbed to the summit, and cast a +searching glance over the sea; but for weeks in succession they saw no +vessel, large or small. +</P> + +<P> +One afternoon, however, Mary was startled on reaching the summit to see +in the distance a small fleet of native canoes approaching the island. +She ran down the hillside at full speed with the news. Maku instantly +sent Fangati up to examine the vessels, and when by and by she declared +that they were canoes from her own island the old man shook with fright. +</P> + +<P> +The visit was what he had long expected and dreaded. His people were +coming with their new chief to perform the usual ceremonies in the +cave. He knew that if he were discovered he could expect no mercy; the +mystery men would seize upon him, and their followers, inflamed with +religious frenzy and palm wine, would tear him to pieces. +</P> + +<P> +The younger girls were beside themselves with terror. But Elizabeth +rose to the occasion. She saw that Maku, with a kind of fatalism, was +disposed to await his destiny without stirring a hand to avert it; but +a possible means of escape at once occurred to her. The canoes were +still some distance out at sea. The usual landing-place was near the +girls' old settlement on the other side of the island. It would +probably be dark before the savages landed, so that twelve or more +hours might elapse before the danger became pressing. In that time it +would be possible to demolish the huts, obliterate the most tell-tale +traces of habitation, and convey enough food to the pit to last them +until the unwelcome visitors had completed their rites and taken their +departure. The existence of the pit was unknown to them, and though it +was impossible to cover it, there was a chance that, if the savages +should light upon it, they would imagine it to be an old breadfruit +pit, as Maku had done, and never suspect that it communicated with the +cave. +</P> + +<P> +She explained her plan rapidly to the others. Maku was inclined to do +nothing, but the girls were feverishly ready to attempt any means of +escape. Elizabeth sent Fangati to the top of the cliff to watch the +canoes, bidding her be careful to keep out of sight. Then with her +sisters she set to work to tear down their light hut and cast its +materials into the stream. This would carry them to the sea, and as +the current flowed away from the landing-place they would soon drift +beyond observation. Before long the energy of the girls galvanized +Maku into activity. He demolished his hut in the same way. +</P> + +<P> +They then destroyed their fire-places, covered up the blackened earth +with sand, and threw into the stream all the litter that betokened +occupation. It was impossible to remove all traces; the vegetation +around the little settlement was trampled, and nothing but time could +undo that. +</P> + +<P> +"What about the boat and canoe?" said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"We must drag them up among the trees and hope that they will not be +discovered," replied Elizabeth. "Luckily, there are no fruit-trees in +that clump by the shore, so there's nothing to take the savages there." +</P> + +<P> +The boats were soon hidden among the undergrowth. Then they collected +their little belongings, kettle, cups, fishing-line and spears, and all +the food they had at hand. They made their mat-beds into hammocks by +stringing them at the corners with creepers, and filled these with all +they wished to carry away. By this time it was nearly dark. Fangati, +flying down the hillside, reported that the canoes had entered the +lagoon by the gap in the reef and had now passed from sight. It was +clear that they were making for the usual landing-place. Maku said +that the people would camp for the night on the shore, next day roam +the island in search of food, and in the evening hold a great feast in +the cave. +</P> + +<P> +Having made all their preparations, they set off towards the pit laden +with the hammocks. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, we can't take Billy," said Elizabeth, noticing that the parrot was +perched on Tommy's shoulder. "His screaming would ruin us." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy was distressed at the thought of leaving her old pet behind, but +there was clearly no help for it. The bird's wings being clipped it +could not fend for itself very well, and Tommy decided to carry it down +to the boat and leave it there with enough food for several days. She +kissed it on parting, fearing that she might never see it again. +</P> + +<P> +They found their ladder where they had left it among the trees. After +letting down the hammocks they descended one by one, removed the +ladder, and retreated towards the entrance of the tunnel. Their +passage had left traces on the ground above, which must betray them if +the keen-eyed savages came that way; but there was nothing to bring +them in that direction; and the girls hoped that the pit would be a +secure hiding-place during the three days the savages might be expected +to spend on the island. +</P> + +<P> +The fruits they had brought with them would supply them with food and +drink for several days. The lack of water, which might have otherwise +distressed them, was partially made up by the juice of oranges and +cocoa-nuts. +</P> + +<P> +They found the atmosphere of the pit close and unpleasant, but +Elizabeth reflected that if nothing happened to alarm them they might +climb up at dead of night and get a little fresh air while the savages +were sleeping. +</P> + +<P> +The girls had little sleep during the first night. Every few minutes +they would wake and listen, wondering if by some unlucky chance their +hiding-place had been discovered. They were still more uneasy when day +broke. What were the savages doing? Fangati offered to climb up and +spy upon them, but Elizabeth would not permit this. While they all +remained in the pit they were safe; if the savages should catch sight +of any one, they would, almost certainly, never rest until they had +discovered the whereabouts of the inhabitants. +</P> + +<P> +The hours of daylight dragged slowly away. The girls scarcely dared to +speak. Several times Fangati stole along to the end of the tunnel to +see if the savages had yet entered the cave; but there was no sign of +them until the afternoon was far advanced. Then the girl ran back to +report that there was a great noise below. She had been much too +frightened to stay any longer; but Maku now said that he would go and +learn who the people were. +</P> + +<P> +He was absent so long that the girls began to be alarmed, and were +thinking of going in search of him, when they heard the light rustle of +his footsteps. On rejoining them he groaned heavily. +</P> + +<P> +"What is the matter?" asked Elizabeth anxiously. +</P> + +<P> +The old chief groaned again. He did not reply to Elizabeth, but spoke +in a low tone rapidly to Fangati. The girls had picked up a good many +native words, but their knowledge of the language was not sufficient +for them to understand this conversation. From Maku's groans and +Fangati's exclamations of distress they gathered that the chief had +made some disagreeable discovery, and Elizabeth at length insisted on +his telling her what troubled him. +</P> + +<P> +The girls were horrified when they heard what he had to say. The cave +was full of his own people. Among them he had seen, by the light of +their torches of cocoa-nut husks, the new chief, a young man who was +high in favour with the mystery men and had led the revolt against +himself. But what had distressed him was the sight of a prisoner lying +bound against the wall of the cave. It was a white man, and Maku was +almost sure it was the "mikinaly." The mystery men could only have one +object in bringing a white missionary to the scene of their dreadful +orgies: he was to be offered up as a sacrifice to their heathen deities. +</P> + +<P> +At this terrible news the girls' blood ran cold. Dreadful as the +horrors of cannibalism had been to their imagination, the knowledge +that the reality would soon be enacted so near at hand was +overpowering. The thought of any human creature being tortured and +killed in cold blood was agony to them; and that the victim should be a +white man, a fellow-countryman, within reach of them, and yet beyond +their help, caused them to shrink and quiver as with actual physical +pain. +</P> + +<P> +For some time they sat in silence, clasping their arms about each other. +</P> + +<P> +Every now and again the old man uttered a groan. They could not see +one another in the darkness, and Tommy's match-lighter was exhausted, +so that they could not obtain a light; but the girls were conscious by +a sort of electric sympathy that Maku and even gay-hearted little +Fangati were scarcely less affected than themselves. +</P> + +<P> +"Will it be to-night?" asked Elizabeth presently, in a whisper. +</P> + +<P> +"No, no," replied Maku; "two days, flee days, den all gone." +</P> + +<P> +This answer only increased the horror of the situation. The victim was +to linger through three days anticipating his cruel death. The savages +knew not so much mercy as to send him early to his doom. +</P> + +<P> +"He no 'flaid; he all-same good man," murmured Maku. +</P> + +<P> +"I can't stand it," cried Elizabeth, springing up; "I must see for +myself. Perhaps something can be done for him." +</P> + +<P> +"Don't, Bess!" exclaimed Tommy, clinging to her. "What can you do? +They may see you." +</P> + +<P> +"No, they can't do that. I must go. Perhaps if I screamed at them +they would take me for an evil spirit and run away." +</P> + +<P> +"But what then?" said Mary. "You could not go round and release the +poor man; you would be seen." +</P> + +<P> +"Yes; it was a foolish idea. But something may suggest itself. Oh, I +can't bear to think about the poor man." +</P> + +<P> +"If you go, I go too," said Tommy. "I won't leave you." +</P> + +<P> +The two set off, and felt their way stumblingly through the passage. +Presently they were aware of a pungent aromatic smell, that increased +as they went on. This was explained when they reached the opening in +the wall; looking over stealthily, they saw, sixteen or twenty feet +below them, on the floor of the cave, a strange bewildering sight. A +ring of dusky men held aloft great flaring torches which gave out a +heavy smoke that penetrated into the tunnel. Without the circle there +stood a row of drummers beating a rhythmic music on their instruments; +within, a crowd of men were leaping in wild gyrations, uttering +frenzied yells. In the haze nothing could be seen distinctly; all was +a confused whirl. The prisoner was quite invisible. +</P> + +<P> +The dance continued for a long time, the movements becoming ever more +violent and fantastic, the cries more frantic, the drumming more swift +and vigorous. At last, when the din was at its highest, the drummers +gave one tremendous crash and dropped their sticks. The whirling and +the yells ceased as by magic; the performers flung themselves fainting +on the ground; and there was a great silence. But only for a few +minutes. Then the men leapt to their feet again, rushed to the side of +the cave, and returned, bringing the food laid there in readiness, and +many gourds filled with the fermented sap of palm-trees. The +torch-bearers stuck their torches in crannies on the walls, and the +whole company gave themselves up to feasting. The girls turned sick as +they watched the ravening gluttony of the men, and withdrew their eyes. +</P> + +<P> +"Let us go back," whispered Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"No, no, wait," said Elizabeth; "I want to know what will happen." +</P> + +<P> +Crouching below the opening, they waited for what seemed hours. The +barbarous noise continued, voices were raised in excitement; but +presently the uproar diminished, and finally ceased. Glancing down +again, they saw the natives lying in all sorts of attitudes. Exhausted +by the orgy, drunken with wine, they had fallen into a heavy sleep. +</P> + +<P> +Some of the torches had gone out. Though the illumination was dimmer, +the smoke was so much less that objects could more easily be +distinguished. Against the wall at the right hand the girls saw what +appeared at first to be a large bundle. But in a few moments they +recognized the form of a man—an old man with a long white beard. +</P> + +<P> +"It is the missionary!" whispered Elizabeth, clenching her hands in an +agony of despair. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap21"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XXI +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +A DESPERATE ADVENTURE +</H4> + +<P> +Heroism is a plant of strange growth. It springs up suddenly, +mysteriously, in unexpected places. A simple peasant girl, tending her +flocks, hears a Voice; and she becomes a warrior, a leader of men, the +saviour of her country. A maidservant, after a day of scrubbing floors +and washing dishes, is darning stockings in the kitchen when she smells +fire, rushes into the bedroom where the children are asleep, and +carries them one by one through the flames into safety, at the cost of +her own life. +</P> + +<P> +Such opportunities fall to few. The most of us trudge a very unheroic +journey through life. The road may be dusty, with ups and downs, +dangerous corners and wearisome hills; but we plod along, keeping +pretty closely to the highway, and taking great care at the crossings. +It is only the odd one here and there who, by what we call the accident +of circumstance, or by some compelling adventurousness of spirit, +strays into the golden fields of romance, and is transformed into the +shining semblance of a hero. +</P> + +<P> +Yet the capacity for heroism may be latent under many a sober coat or +homely apron. The town girl who shudders at a cow, the country girl +who trembles at the looming of a motor omnibus, may show under the +stress of some high emotion, at the call of some great emergency, +qualities that match her with Joan of Arc or Alice Ayres. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth Westmacott's life had been very simple and uneventful. She +had had nothing more difficult to cope with than the ordinary crosses +and perplexities of the daily round at the farm. She had never come +face to face with mortal peril, or felt any stern demand upon her +courage and endurance. But as she returned along the tunnel with her +sister a great resolution shaped itself within her mind. A white man +was in danger of his life; she would at least try to save him. +</P> + +<P> +She was very quiet when she rejoined the little party in the pit. It +was Tommy who, quivering with excitement, related to Mary what she had +seen. The younger girls deplored the hapless condition of the old +missionary; they wished he could be saved, but they felt the vanity of +wishing. Elizabeth sat in silence, thinking hard. +</P> + +<P> +"I must go up and get a breath of air," she said at last. +</P> + +<P> +"I'll come too," said Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"No, dear, not yet; I want to be alone." +</P> + +<P> +There was something in her tone that set her sister wondering. +</P> + +<P> +"You'll be careful, Bess?" said Mary. +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, I must be careful," was the reply. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth climbed up the ladder. She was gone some time; her return +was announced by a slight rustling thud upon the ground; something had +been thrown into the pit. +</P> + +<P> +"What is that?" asked Tommy. "Are you all right, Bess?" +</P> + +<P> +"Quite right," said Elizabeth as she descended. "It is only a lot of +creepers. We are going to make another ladder." +</P> + +<P> +"Another! We don't want another." +</P> + +<P> +"The first isn't long enough or the right sort. I am going to release +the poor missionary." +</P> + +<P> +The girls were for the moment speechless with amazement. Then Tommy +said— +</P> + +<P> +"You are mad, Bess; it is impossible. Don't talk such absolute +rubbish." +</P> + +<P> +"It isn't rubbish, dear. The savages are asleep. We can let down a +rope ladder. I will climb down and cut his bonds. He will be safe if +we get him into the tunnel." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, how insane you are! We shan't let you do any such thing." +</P> + +<P> +"You are bound to wake them, Bess," said Mary; "you know how lightly +savages sleep. They are just like dogs, and wake at a whisper." +</P> + +<P> +"Not when they have fuddled themselves. I <I>must</I> do it, girls. I +can't bear to leave the poor old man to his fate without trying to help +him. It is possible, and you must help me." +</P> + +<P> +Protest, entreaty, expostulation, were alike vain. Even when Tommy, +with an air of triumph, exclaimed, "The hole isn't big enough for you +to squeeze through," Elizabeth simply replied, "Then we must make it +bigger." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy knew from old experience that her elder sister was rather slow to +make up her mind about anything; but when it was made up nothing would +turn her. Some people called it firmness, I dare say there was a touch +of obstinacy as well. It was evident that Elizabeth was thoroughly +determined now, and the younger girls at length desisted from their +attempts to dissuade her, and agreed to help. +</P> + +<P> +Leaving Mary to assist Maku and Fangati in constructing a light ladder +from the creepers she had gathered, Elizabeth set off with Tommy to +return to the cave end of the tunnel. They had their knives with them. +On arriving at the hole, they saw that the natives were still asleep, +and several of the torches were almost burnt out. The dimmer light +favoured their work of enlarging the hole, which, as Tommy had said, +was too narrow by several inches for Elizabeth to pass through, still +less the rescued prisoner. +</P> + +<P> +When Elizabeth said that the hole must be made bigger, she had no +definite knowledge whether it was possible. It was characteristic of +her to form a resolution and then bend everything towards its +accomplishment. If she had had a favourite motto it would have been +"Where there's a will there's a way." Nevertheless, it was with some +anxiety that she examined the hole. One side of it was solid rock; it +would be a week's work to make any impression on it with their knives. +But the other side was of a more friable character. It appeared to be +formed of fragments that had settled down, and become compacted by the +weight above. A tentative chipping at this with her knife showed +Elizabeth that it would not be a difficult matter to scrape away enough +to enlarge the hole by more than a foot. +</P> + +<P> +There was danger in the task. Work as carefully as they might, it +would be impossible to prevent some of the chips and dust from dropping +into the cave. Luckily, none of the sleepers was immediately beneath +the hole; and Elizabeth thought that by working carefully, collecting +the larger chips and placing them on the floor of the tunnel, they +might obviate the risk of awakening the men by the noise of falling +stones. +</P> + +<P> +They set to work very quietly, not daring even to whisper to each +other. By making boring movements with the points of their knives they +brought away a good deal of fine dust, which they took in their hands +as far as possible and cast at their feet. Whenever they found that a +piece of rock of any considerable size was becoming loosened they +ceased work altogether with their knives and worried it out with their +fingers. At such times the fall of a certain quantity of dust into the +cave could not be avoided, and more than once they stopped, holding +their breath as they listened for some signs of disturbance below. But +all went well. All that troubled them was the terrible slowness of the +work. They were certainly enlarging the hole, but every inch seemed to +take an hour. Elizabeth wondered anxiously whether they would have +finished before daylight, when it would be too late to go further with +her plan. +</P> + +<P> +Thinking of this, her attention strayed for a moment from her work; and +before she could do anything to prevent it, a large fragment of rock +became detached, and fell with a crash upon the floor of the cave. The +girls started back, a cold shiver running through them. They heard +voices, but not so loud or excited as they expected. They dared not +look out at the hole, in case they were spied from below; but they +guessed that only a few of the sleepers had been awakened, and when, +after some minutes, the sounds diminished and ceased altogether, they +drew breath again. +</P> + +<P> +Apparently the natives had not been alarmed; such falls of rock from +the roof of the cave were probably not uncommon. After an interval +they resumed their work with renewed courage, not, however, presuming +on their immunity, but taking even more care than before. A second +fall might not pass so easily. +</P> + +<P> +They continued at the task for hours. The torches in the cave went out +one by one. When only one was left alight Elizabeth looked at her +watch. It was past four o'clock. The hole seemed to her now wide +enough to admit any ordinary man: but clearly it was too late to +attempt the more difficult part of her plan. She was tired out. It +would take some time to fetch the rope ladder from the pit, and before +the prisoner could be released and brought up into the tunnel, daylight +might be upon them. Besides, the feasters would have slept off the +effect of their orgy, and there would be a perilous risk of their +awakening. She thought it best to return to the pit and sleep. If +Maku was right, there was still more than thirty hours' respite, and +she would need all her strength and composure of mind for the final +effort. +</P> + +<P> +The two girls dragged themselves wearily through the tunnel. Half-way +they heard footsteps approaching them. +</P> + +<P> +"Who's that?" cried Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"I'm so glad you are safe," replied Mary. "We have finished the +ladder, though it wasn't easy to make it in the dark, and I was getting +anxious about you." +</P> + +<P> +"We shall have to put it off until to-night," said Elizabeth. "The +hole is large enough now, but it is too late to do any more. We are +dead-beat and so terribly thirsty." +</P> + +<P> +They returned to the pit and refreshed themselves with cocoa-nut juice. +But this was a poor substitute for water, and when Fangati heard them +say how they longed for water to drink, and to bathe their hands and +faces, she volunteered to climb up and bring full cups from the stream +that ran hard by. There was still an hour of darkness left, so +Elizabeth agreed, and the young girl clambered up the ladder, carrying +two of their tin cups. She returned very quickly, and made the journey +a second time: the girls, after bathing their heads with wet +handkerchiefs, lay down and slept the sleep of exhaustion. +</P> + +<P> +It was high noon when they awoke, ravenously hungry. Elizabeth carried +the new ladder out into the pit, where there was sufficient light to +examine it. Considering that it had been made in darkness it proved a +wonderfully successful piece of work, and only needed strengthening +here and there. +</P> + +<P> +"How will you fix it at the hole, Bess?" asked Tommy. "There is +nothing to fasten it to." +</P> + +<P> +"I had thought of that. The only way is to bind the top end of it to a +long cane or stem—too long to pass through the hole. That will do it, +I think. I wish we had our boat-hook." +</P> + +<P> +"Suppose it should break?" +</P> + +<P> +"I am sure that the ladder won't break: those creepers are +extraordinarily tough, as you know. And half the strain will be borne +by the wall, so that the pole ought not to snap. With God's help we +shall succeed, dear." +</P> + +<P> +"I am dreadfully afraid, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +"The only thing I'm afraid of is the savages finding this pit. If they +should come to it they would certainly notice the newly-trampled +ground, and I don't think anything could save us then. But we must +hope for the best." +</P> + +<P> +The day passed all too slowly. How they longed for night to come! +They could not feel easy in mind until they were sure that their +hiding-place was not discovered. Yet the younger girls dreaded the +night equally, for though the first part of Elizabeth's plan was safely +accomplished, they could not think without horror of their sister +descending among the savages. Elizabeth's quiet confidence amazed +them. All that disturbed her was the fear that the prisoner might not +be spared until nightfall. +</P> + +<P> +Several times during the day she went to the end of the tunnel and +looked over into the cave. On one of these occasions the place was +empty except for the prisoner, who lay where she had seen him before, +motionless. Was he still alive? Had his captors given him food and +drink? She felt an intense compassion for the poor man. Would there +be time, she wondered, to set him free now, before the savages +returned? She blamed herself for not bringing the ladder with her; but +reflected that she could not have known that the cave would be +deserted. Probably by the time she had fetched the ladder and come +back with Maku and some of the others to assist her, the opportunity +would have passed. +</P> + +<P> +But she might speak to the prisoner and let him know that an attempt +would be made to save him. She looked anxiously towards the mouth of +the cave. Nobody was in sight. No sound came from the exterior. She +might at least venture to make a sound that would attract the attention +of the prisoner and yet not arouse suspicion if it were heard by the +natives. Leaning slightly over the ledge, she gave a low whistle. The +prisoner did not stir. There was no sign that the sound had been +heard, either by him or by another. She whistled again rather more +loudly. Still no sign. Taking courage she bent still lower, and +called in a low, clear tone— +</P> + +<P> +"White man!" +</P> + +<P> +She could think of no other form of address. Maku had not told her the +missionary's name: she had not thought to ask it. +</P> + +<P> +"White man!" she repeated. +</P> + +<P> +The light was dim, but it seemed to her that the prostrate form moved. +"White man, do you hear me?" she said, panting, watching the entrance +of the cave intently, stretching her ears for the slightest sound. +</P> + +<P> +There came a murmur from below. +</P> + +<P> +"Do you hear me?" she called again. +</P> + +<P> +"Yes," was the answer, in a tone so faint that she could scarcely catch +it. "Who speaks?" +</P> + +<P> +"Listen!" said Elizabeth. "Friends are here—English friends. +To-night you will be set free. You will have to climb a ladder; do you +understand?" +</P> + +<P> +"I hear," said the voice. "God bless you!" +</P> + +<P> +"Hush!" said Elizabeth in a quick whisper: she had seen a shadow pass +across the entrance. She withdrew her head. A man entered, followed +by others, their arms full of food for the night's feast. +</P> + +<P> +She hurried back to the pit, thrilling with excitement. +</P> + +<P> +"He is alive!" she cried. "I have spoken to him, I told him we would +save him to-night." +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, why did you!" said Mary tremulously. "Suppose you can't do it! +the poor man will be restless all day. The savages may notice it and +be on their guard." +</P> + +<P> +"I am sure I did right," said Elizabeth. "It will be best for him to +be prepared. If he were released without warning he might be too much +overcome to collect himself, and our chance would be lost. As it is he +will know what to expect and be ready to help. Oh, I wish it were +dark!" +</P> + +<P> +Knowing how much depended on her calmness and self-possession, +Elizabeth tried to sleep, but her nervous excitement made this +impossible. She employed herself during the remaining hours of +daylight in testing and strengthening the ladder, and especially in +ensuring that the loops through which the supporting pole was to pass +were strong enough to bear the strain. The pole could not be obtained +until the fall of night rendered it safe to issue from the pit. She +explained carefully to Maku and Tommy, who were to help her, how they +should hold the pole in position across the lower part of the hole, and +how, if they found that she had been discovered, they were to draw up +the ladder immediately and remain perfectly quiet. At this Tommy's +lips trembled: the idea of losing Elizabeth was dreadful. But she +determined not to increase the difficulty of her sister's task by any +show of agitation, and accepted her instructions without a word. +</P> + +<P> +As for Maku, he had all along said nothing either for or against the +scheme. He seemed to have lost all individuality and to move like an +automaton at Elizabeth's bidding. +</P> + +<P> +"What is your missionary's name?" she asked him. +</P> + +<P> +He gave a native name which he was unable to translate; the English +name he had either forgotten or never heard. +</P> + +<P> +As soon as the first shades of evening descended, Elizabeth and Fangati +climbed out of the pit, and after a little search returned with a stout +sapling, which, when a few inches had been snapped off, gave a rod not +so long as the breadth of the tunnel at the farther end, but longer +than the width of the hole. Having fastened the rope ladder firmly to +this, Elizabeth gave it to Maku to carry, and led the way along the +tunnel. She had wished Mary to remain with Fangati at the pit, but +Mary declared that she could not bear to be left behind wondering in +the agony of suspense, so the whole party set off, Elizabeth impressing +on them all the need of perfect silence. +</P> + +<P> +They came to the end. The glare, the acrid smoke, the strident voices, +proclaimed that the ceremonies had already begun. Elizabeth gave one +glance into the cave, and having seen that the prisoner was still in +the same position she withdrew her eyes; the bestial conduct of the +savages sickened her. Hour after hour passed. The din was hideous. +It seemed that the ceremonies on this second night were being +prolonged. But presently they came to the same sudden end as before. +The drumming and the frenzied chant ceased; instead were heard the +sounds of men engaged in riotous feasting. Maku was restless; his +faded eyes lit up. Elizabeth remembered that he must have taken part +in similar orgies, and felt a nervous dread lest the excitement should +communicate itself to him, and he should by some sudden outcry betray +his presence. She laid her hand on his shoulder and whispered— +</P> + +<P> +"Remember your friend there." +</P> + +<P> +The old man gave a sigh, and shrank away from the hole, murmuring +incomprehensibly in his own tongue. +</P> + +<P> +As on the previous night, the intoxicating liquor drunk by the rioters +produced its effect in somnolence. One by one they threw themselves +back and fell into swinish slumber. At last there was silence. +Several of the torches had gone out and not been replaced. Elizabeth +thought her chance of success would be greatest if she waited until +only one or two remained alight. She could not wait for absolute +darkness, for some light was necessary for her task, and she must act +while the sleep of the natives was heaviest. +</P> + +<P> +Now that the critical moment had come she was strangely calm. All +nervousness and excitement had vanished; her whole being was possessed +by one dominating idea—the rescue of the prisoner. Noiselessly she +let down the flexible ladder, which lay close against the wall. Then +seeing that Tommy and Maku had grasped the ends of the small pole as +she had instructed them, she prepared to clamber through the aperture. +At the last moment Mary flung her arms round her neck and kissed her +passionately; then she was gone. +</P> + +<P> +She slipped down the ladder very quickly on her bare feet, carrying her +open knife. She stood on the floor. The men were for the most part +stretched towards the middle of the cave, but one or two lay near the +prisoner. Pausing just one moment to look around, she moved quickly +along the wall, holding her skirts close about her as she passed the +sleepers. She came to the prisoner and stooped. His eyes were open. +She dared not cut his bonds with rapid strokes, for fear the snapping +should be heard. Gently she sawed the tendrils that were wound round +about his whole body, all her senses alert. It seemed ages before the +bonds were all loosened and removed. +</P> + +<P> +The prisoner did not stir. Elizabeth beckoned to him, but with his +eyes he seemed to try to explain that he was helpless. One of the +natives moved uneasily, and for one intolerable moment Elizabeth lost +her head. Then she understood: the prisoner's bonds had been so +tightly drawn, and he had so long remained in the one position, that +his limbs were numbed. Slipping to her knees, she began to chafe his +legs. A man at the far end of the cave gave a cough, and a hot wave +surged through the girl. At that moment she could have wished the +earth to open and swallow her. But once again there was silence, and +the terror passed. +</P> + +<P> +In a few minutes the prisoner was able to move his legs. Alternately +bending and straightening them, he felt them tingling with the coursing +blood. Elizabeth rose, glanced timorously round, and held out her +hands to him. He got up, staggered, and would have fallen but for her +sustaining arms. There was not enough space for both to pass abreast +between the wall and the prostrate natives. Walking backwards, +Elizabeth led him slowly towards the waiting ladder. Every step was +painful to him, and as he crept feebly on, Elizabeth's heart misgave +her; would he have the strength to climb? They came to the foot of the +ladder. All the torches were now extinguished save one. Complete +darkness would have been welcome if only Elizabeth could have had +confidence in the old man's strength. She pointed to the ladder, then +upwards towards the gap. The missionary understood. For an instant +Elizabeth hesitated. Should she go first, leaving the prisoner to +follow, or see him in safety before she mounted herself? A moment's +consideration showed her that she must be the first to climb. Maku and +Tommy would need all their strength to keep the pole in position; the +missionary was tall and no light weight; he could not scramble through +the hole unaided; therefore she must be there to help him. She dared +not speak to him, but in dumb show she indicated what he must do. He +nodded. Then she gave a slight tug upon the ladder as a sign to those +above, and nimbly mounted. +</P> + +<P> +She reached the top, slid through the hole, and looked back. The old +man was beginning to climb. With fast-beating heart she watched him, +dreading that now, even at the last moment, he might miss his footing +and fall back among his mortal enemies. They slept on. Slowly, +carefully, the climber drew himself up. To Elizabeth, fixing her eyes +on him, it seemed that he would never reach her. The ladder creaked; +would the sleepers waken? She looked anxiously towards them; they did +not move. Inch by inch he came nearer; he had almost gained the top, +when he swayed and for one terrible moment she thought he was lost. +But with a great effort he recovered himself; he mounted again; his +head was level with the hole. Elizabeth thrust out her arms, gripped +his wrists, and drew him into the tunnel, holding him firmly with her +strong, supple hands. He was through. +</P> + +<P> +But his shoulders had pressed heavily upon the sides of the hole, and +his feet had not touched the floor of the tunnel when several fragments +of loosened rock fell and struck the ground with a resounding clatter. +There was commotion below. Quick as thought Elizabeth drew up the +ladder, leaving Mary to support the old man, whose efforts had +exhausted him. +</P> + +<P> +As the ladder came through the hole it caught a fragment of rock that +lay on the ledge. Elizabeth dashed forward to prevent this from +falling. But it escaped her and fell crashing to the ground at the +feet of one of the natives, who was looking up in wonderment at the +strange thing crawling as it were into the wall. +</P> + +<P> +A yell proclaimed his discovery. All hope of secrecy was at an end. +Instantly the cave was filled with uproar. The sleeping men had leapt +to their feet. At first their cries were of amazement and alarm, but +one blew the flickering torch into flame, others kindled fresh torches +at it, and in the illumination they saw that their prisoner was gone. +In his place were the severed bonds, and beside them Elizabeth's open +knife, which in her anxious help of the old missionary she had +forgotten. +</P> + +<P> +With yells of rage the natives dashed hither and thither, pointing at +the gap in the wall, in too great a frenzy of excitement to hit on a +means of pursuing the prisoner. One picked up a trade gun and fired, +but the uselessness of this must have been apparent to them all. +Suddenly, at a word from their chief, six of them darted from the cave +into the open. In a few minutes they returned, bringing two straight, +young trees which they had uprooted from the loose soil outside. These +they set against the wall, and with hideous shouts of anticipated +triumph they began to swarm up towards the hole. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap22"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XXII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +FRIENDS IN NEED +</H4> + +<P> +Meanwhile at the moment of discovery the little company in the tunnel +was overcome with horror and despair. The strain of the last few +minutes had told upon Elizabeth's strength. She trembled in every +limb. The others were as though paralysed; and the missionary, +bewildered and unstrung, stood helpless, his arms clasped by Mary in a +convulsive grip. +</P> + +<P> +The glare of the rekindled torches threw a sudden light upon the end of +the tunnel. The report of the shot seemed to shock Elizabeth into +renewed energy. "Back to the pit!" she cried. "Mary, go first with +the missionary." +</P> + +<P> +He had now recognized Maku, and was lost in amazement. The whole party +set off along the tunnel. Elizabeth guessed that the ascent of the +wall would offer no difficulties to men practised in climbing cocoa-nut +palms, and though she was urging her friends towards the pit she had no +hope of ultimate escape. +</P> + +<P> +The light soon failed. They had perforce to move slowly, and Mary +warned the missionary that presently when the roof became lower he +would have to crawl on hands and knees. She stretched her arms above +her head so that she might know when the time for stooping came. The +rest followed close behind, Elizabeth bringing up the rear. +</P> + +<P> +The lowest part of the tunnel was about one-third of its length from +the gap. As she crawled through this with Tommy immediately in front +of her, Elizabeth had a sudden thought which turned despair into hope. +The roof was no more than three feet above the floor. If only the +narrow space could be blocked, an effective obstacle to pursuit would +be set up. Was it possible? This portion of the tunnel was but a few +yards in length. As soon as she was able to stand again she called to +the rest to halt. +</P> + +<P> +"Have you your knives?" she asked her sisters when they came to her. +</P> + +<P> +"Yes," they both answered. +</P> + +<P> +"Come with me, Mary," she said, taking Tommy's knife from her. "Go on +with the others; we will follow soon." +</P> + +<P> +Mary and she returned to the point where the roof sloped, and +Elizabeth, slipping to her knees, began to prod at it with the knife. +To her great joy a shower of loose shale fell. +</P> + +<P> +"Help me, Mary; work as hard as you can." +</P> + +<P> +They plied their knives energetically. The missionary, anxious to +learn what they were about, joined them, and, having no other +implement, lifted a piece of hard rock and prodded at the roof with +that. Soon a considerable heap of earth and shale was piled up on the +floor. But their tools were poor substitutes for pickaxes, and +Elizabeth feared that there would not be time to block the tunnel +effectively before the savages arrived. +</P> + +<P> +All at once there was a tremendous crash, and the girls started back in +alarm, not quickly enough to escape some clods of earth that struck +them heavily. The loosening of the under layer of the roof had +disturbed the mass above, and there had now fallen upon the floor an +immense quantity of debris which completely blocked the tunnel, and +could only be removed with long labour. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth gave a cry of joy. +</P> + +<P> +"We are saved for the present," she said. "Come!" +</P> + +<P> +They hurried after the others, whom they overtook just as they reached +the opening into the pit. +</P> + +<P> +"We can't stay here," said Elizabeth; "they'll know there must be +another entrance, and will discover it as soon as it is light. We must +get up into the woods and hide." +</P> + +<P> +"The precipice!" said Mary instantly. +</P> + +<P> +"We could hardly get there in the dark," replied Elizabeth; "it's too +dangerous. But we must go as near it as possible, and climb to the top +when we can see our way." +</P> + +<P> +They wasted no time, but set up the ladder at once and clambered out of +the pit. Their haste was such that none thought of taking with them +any of their belongings until Elizabeth, at the last moment, remembered +that there were no fruit-trees where they were going. She collected +all the food that remained and handed it up to her sisters, together +with their kettle and tin cups. +</P> + +<P> +To Fangati was given the task of leading the party through the woods. +Their destination was a little hollow some distance away on the reverse +side of the precipice. It was thickly covered with trees, and would +afford shelter for the rest of the night. As soon as they dared they +would climb to the summit, a feat which in the darkness would be +hazardous in the extreme. +</P> + +<P> +Fangati was an unerring guide, and a quarter of an hour's uphill walk +brought them to the wooded hollow. Elizabeth and Mary each took an arm +of the missionary to assist him; indeed, Elizabeth felt the need of +support herself; her strength was nearly exhausted. Not a word was +spoken during the journey. All ears were strained to catch sounds from +below. For a time they heard nothing, but presently the cries of the +islanders came faintly on the air from afar. These ceased before they +reached their shelter, and it seemed that the pursuit was taking +another direction. +</P> + +<P> +They sank upon the ground beneath the trees. +</P> + +<P> +"Let us thank God for all His mercies," said the missionary, and in +tones little above a whisper, he uttered a few simple words of +gratitude and of entreaty for protection during the night. +</P> + +<P> +"I am filled with amazement at my marvellous deliverance," he said to +Elizabeth. "I know Maku and Fangati, but who are you, my dear young +ladies, and how came you upon this island? Have you nobody else with +you? But I am inconsiderate; you must be very weary: doubtless you +will tell me all in the morning." +</P> + +<P> +"I am tired," Elizabeth confessed; "but I could not sleep, and the joy +of hearing an English voice is greater than I can tell." +</P> + +<P> +There was a sob in her voice. Mary clasped her hand. +</P> + +<P> +"I will tell our story, Bess dear," she said; "lay your head in my lap +and rest." +</P> + +<P> +So Mary quietly began to relate the story of their voyage. As she +casually mentioned the name of the vessel the missionary interrupted +with an exclamation. +</P> + +<P> +"The <I>Elizabeth</I>! Was her skipper Captain Barton?" +</P> + +<P> +"Yes," said Mary in surprise. "Did you know Uncle Ben?" +</P> + +<P> +"Know him! He was one of my oldest friends. I met him in London a few +days before he sailed; indeed, he offered to bring me back in his own +vessel. He mentioned that his nieces were accompanying him. What has +happened?" +</P> + +<P> +Mary went on to tell of the wreck, the landing on the island, and the +simple outline of their life since. +</P> + +<P> +"Marvellous," said the old man; "and my poor old friend!—you saw +nothing of the raft?" +</P> + +<P> +"Nothing. Do you think that there is any chance at all that Uncle Ben +was saved?" +</P> + +<P> +"I cannot tell. Strange things happen in the providence of God. I see +the hand of God in your presence here; but for that I should not have +lived another day. We can but trust that my old friend is safe. He +may be on one of these many islands. I hope so." +</P> + +<P> +In answer to a question from Mary he related how he had gone from +London to San Francisco, and sailed thence in an American ship for the +South Pacific. Having made a tour of the mission-stations, he had only +reached his own island a few days ago. He had been met on the shore by +the natives with every mark of welcome; the absence of the chief was +plausibly explained; but the vessel had no sooner departed than he was +seized and tied up. He expected instant death, but had been reserved +for sacrifice at the ceremonies in connection with the inauguration of +the new chief. +</P> + +<P> +"Did they give you food?" asked Tommy. +</P> + +<P> +"Yes, my dear, or I should never have had the strength to profit by +your sister's brave deed. Do you know, when I heard her voice, I +thought it had been the voice of an angel, speaking to me as the angel +spoke to St. Peter in prison. The remembrance of how the apostle was +set free was very cheering as I lay waiting for night. Your sister has +indeed been an angel of deliverance. I thank God, who put courage into +her heart." +</P> + +<P> +They talked until the light of dawn stole through the trees. Elizabeth +had fallen asleep. Without disturbing her the others rose and went to +the edge of the clump of woodland, whence a considerable portion of the +island was visible. No savages were in sight or hearing. They made a +breakfast of fruit, and when Elizabeth awoke, and had eaten, they took +their way with many precautions up the steep ascent to the summit of +the precipice. +</P> + +<P> +There grew upon it a few palm-trees, which did not afford as good a +screen as the clump they had just left. On the other hand it commanded +a wider outlook over the sea. They hoped that the savages, failing to +discover them, would eventually return to their island. Only when they +saw the canoes departing would it be safe to venture down again. +</P> + +<P> +Their situation gave them much anxiety. Their stock of food was small, +and they had now another mouth to feed. Already they felt the lack of +water. The stream that flowed near the pit and plunged down over the +waterfall was too far distant for them to attempt to visit it; and +while the savages were on the island the still longer journey to the +stream near the site of their original hut was out of the question. +They hoped with all their heart that the intruders would soon depart. +</P> + +<P> +But this hope died as the day wore on. From time to time they heard +shouts, now distant, now nearer at hand. Clearly the men were +searching for them. Once they were greatly alarmed when they caught +sight of dusky figures crossing the open ground below their recent +settlement, and knew by their shouts and gestures that they had +discovered traces of habitation. The natives had indeed already come +upon the pit and searched it. By good fortune they had followed the +tracks down to the shore instead of up into the higher ground. They +scoured the copse in which the boat and canoe had been placed, and on +discovering them hastened along the shore in both directions. No doubt +it was only the apparent inaccessibility of the precipice that +prevented them from suspecting that as the fugitives' place of refuge. +</P> + +<P> +The day passed. The little party lay in the shade of the trees, and +kept as still as possible; but they were much distressed by heat and +thirst, and at the fall of night the girls felt thoroughly worn out. +Mr. Corke, the missionary, arranged that they should sleep through the +night, while he and the two natives kept watch. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth was very unwilling that this task should be undergone by the +old man; but he assured her that he was very tough, and had quite +recovered from the effects of confinement, owing to the fortunate +circumstance that the islanders had not deprived him of food. +</P> + +<P> +When the next morning broke, and the girls, feeling weak and ill, rose +from their hard couches, they were amazed to discover that Mr. Corke +was no longer with them. +</P> + +<P> +"Where is he?" asked Elizabeth anxiously. +</P> + +<P> +"He go fetch water," said Maku. "He say mus' have water, so he go down +all-same fetch some." +</P> + +<P> +"Why did you let him? Why didn't you wake us?" cried Elizabeth in +great distress. +</P> + +<P> +"He say mus' go," persisted the old chief. "He say you do lot fo' he, +he do little t'ing fo' you." +</P> + +<P> +Tommy ran to the edge of the plantation to look for the missionary. +Her sisters heard her give a low cry, and next moment she came running +back to them, her eyes ablaze with excitement. +</P> + +<P> +"A ship! A ship!" she cried. +</P> + +<P> +The startling news was almost overwhelming. For a moment the girls +stood as though rooted to the ground, then they rushed forward, +following Tommy, who had already darted back towards the edge. Their +hearts leapt within them as they saw, far out at sea, a line of black +smoke, and beneath it the low hull of a steamer. +</P> + +<P> +"Is she coming this way?" said Mary anxiously. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh, I do hope so," said Elizabeth. "We must make a signal. Let us +tie our handkerchiefs together; Fangati can climb one of the trees with +it." +</P> + +<P> +In a few moments Fangati had climbed a tall stem, and tied the three +knotted handkerchiefs to a branch projecting towards the sea. Then the +girls remembered Mr. Corke, whom in their momentary excitement they had +forgotten. There was no sound from below; the natives had certainly +not yet seen him, or shouts would have announced their delight. +</P> + +<P> +But his continued absence made the girls ache with dread. +</P> + +<P> +They watched the steamer eagerly; the hull was enlarging; it was +approaching rapidly; it was heading straight for the island. The +signal had apparently been seen. But there was still no sign of the +missionary. +</P> + +<P> +When the vessel was about half-a-mile from the shore its motion ceased. +</P> + +<P> +"They are afraid to come closer because of the rocks," said Mary. +"Look, they're lowering a boat." +</P> + +<P> +But at this moment their attention was withdrawn from the steamer by +startling sounds from below—loud, fierce shouts mingled with the +report of fire-arms. +</P> + +<P> +"Oh! I'm afraid they've caught him," exclaimed Elizabeth, clasping her +hands in distress. +</P> + +<P> +They ran along the edge of the precipice to a spot where they had a +better view of the open ground from the cove to the site of their huts. +The din was increasing in volume and fury, but as yet nothing could be +seen. Suddenly, from beyond the jutting edge of a crag, they saw the +missionary running with all his might, not towards them, but towards +the sea. The girls wondered at this, for he could not have caught +sight of the steamer, owing to the trees. It dawned on them afterwards +that the chivalrous old man, in his care for them, was leading the +pursuers away from their hiding-place. +</P> + +<P> +Quivering with apprehension they watched the runner. Presently, less +than a hundred yards behind him, a horde of savages burst into view, +uttering frantic yells, as they leapt after their expected victim. For +some moments he disappeared from the view of the anxious spectators on +the precipice, hidden by the intervening trees. Then he emerged again; +he was still running at a speed amazing in a man of his years. What +would be the end of the race? The pursuers were gaining on him; they +were hard at his heels: it seemed impossible that he should not be +overtaken. +</P> + +<P> +He was now upon the beach. A few yards of sand separated him from the +sea. He stumbled, recovered himself, dashed on again, and to the +girls' horror plunged into the water. The terrifying image of hungry +sharks rose in their minds. Several of the pursuers halted and +levelled their guns at the swimmer, others plunged in after him, +evidently determined not to be baulked of their prey. +</P> + +<P> +All this time the attention of the girls had been divided between this +scene on the shore and the steamer's boat, which was rapidly +approaching. They could not tell whether it had been seen either by +the pursuers or the fugitive. They watched in breathless excitement. +The boat was drawing nearer to the swimmer, but the foremost of the +savages was nearer still. Suddenly there was a flash and a puff of +smoke from the boat, followed by a report. The brown men stopped: +there was a moment's hesitation, then they were seen striking out +vigorously for the shore. +</P> + +<P> +"Saved! Saved!" cried Tommy, dancing for joy. "Oh, let's go and meet +them, Bess." +</P> + +<P> +"Better wait, dear," said Elizabeth, whose lips were quivering. "Let +them drive the savages away first." +</P> + +<P> +In tense excitement they watched the missionary lifted into the boat. +It was too far distant as yet for them to distinguish its occupants. +As soon as the missionary was aboard the sailors dipped their oars +again and pulled lustily for the shore. The girls strained their eyes. +The newcomers might be Dutch, French, English, or American; they were +white men; the long captivity was ended. +</P> + +<P> +The boat had almost reached the beach. Suddenly Tommy gave a scream, +and clutched at Mary's arm. +</P> + +<P> +"It's Uncle Ben! It's Uncle Ben!" she cried. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap23"></A> + +<H3 ALIGN="center"> +CHAPTER XXIII +</H3> + +<H4 ALIGN="center"> +THE HOME-COMING +</H4> + +<P> +Who can describe the happiness of friends long parted when they meet +again! As there is a grief too deep for tears, so there is a joy too +intense for words to express. Let the reader picture to herself the +meeting of uncle and nieces, the sober satisfaction of Mr. Purvis, the +ecstasy of little Dan Whiddon, the jolly faces of Long Jimmy, Sunny Pat +and the rest. +</P> + +<P> +Uncle Ben's story was a simple and natural one. He had no sooner +launched the raft with all his crew on board, than the <I>Elizabeth</I> went +down with a gurgle and was seen no more. The raft drifted about for +days at the mercy of every current, until it was sighted by a merchant +brig. The castaways were picked up, but in spite of Captain Barton's +entreaties the skipper would not alter his course to search for the +girls. He was bound for San Francisco with a perishable cargo, and +declared that he could not waste time and money scouring the South +Pacific for any females, even were they princesses or queens. +</P> + +<P> +At San Francisco Captain Barton chartered a steamer. He never spoke of +the pang this must have cost him. Those who knew the old man guessed +how bitterly he felt the necessity, at the close of his career, of thus +tacitly admitting the superiority of steam over sails. +</P> + +<P> +The steamer had made for Maku's island, Captain Barton hoping to enlist +the services of Mr. Corke and the people in the search for his nieces. +Learning on his arrival that Maku had disappeared, and that the +missionary had been carried away to the sacred island, he at once +started to rescue his friend. He was distressed at the interruption of +his primary quest, but when Mr. Corke's whereabouts was a certainty, +while his nieces' very existence was doubtful, he felt that the nearer +duty must be accomplished first. His delight at being able to rescue +the girls, his friend, and the old chief at the same time may be +imagined. +</P> + +<P> +His action on the island was summary. On learning the state of +affairs, he sent the steamer along the shore to the spot where the +native canoes were beached, drove off the infuriated natives with a +warning shot from his brass gun, and had the canoes towed out to sea. +He said he did not hold with revolutions, and meant to reinstate Maku +in his old chiefdom. Since those of his disaffected subjects who had +come to the island were the mystery men and their principal supporters, +he decided to leave them there with their new chief, having learnt that +they would have no difficulty in finding sustenance. He would carry +back Maku and Fangati with the missionary to their island, and to +ensure that they should not be molested by the revolutionaries he +determined to take the canoes in tow, and so leave them without the +means of crossing the sea. +</P> + +<P> +The girls left the scene of their adventures without regret. Looking +back upon their life there, they acknowledged that it had been on the +whole happy, and their terrors seemed trifling now that they were free +from them. Tommy did not fail to seek for her parrot, which she found +disconsolate in the boat, and which, she declared, spoke to her for the +first and last time in its life when she took it up and perched it on +her shoulder. She was very reluctant to part with Fangati, and tried +to persuade her uncle to take her back to England with them; but the +old man assured her that the girl was happier in her own land, and put +an end to the subsequent discussion with one of his crusted aphorisms. +</P> + +<BR> + +<P> +There is a little town in Surrey which, though not far from London, +preserves a good deal of the charm of the country. Its roads are +shaded with unlopped trees; its houses lie amid pleasant gardens; and +being away from the main routes it is not devastated by motor cars. +</P> + +<P> +In the front garden of one of the houses rises a tall white mast, +complete with yards and halyards. Over the entrance stands the model +of a full-rigged barque. In the hall a white parrot spends a placid +but noisy existence. These emblems of the nautical life are confined +to the front of the house; at the back there is a tennis lawn, a +well-kept flower garden, with glass-houses, and an orchard. +</P> + +<P> +Captain Barton was advised to take this house by his lawyer, who wished +to let it for a client. A tramp through Deptford and Rotherhithe soon +convinced him that, however well suited those riverside suburbs may +have been to seafaring men in the days of Queen Bess, they did not +offer much attraction nowadays to a retired mariner with three nieces. +And having assured himself that the country town in question had an +excellent high school for girls, with a practising school attached, he +followed his lawyer's advice—for once in a way, as he said. +</P> + +<P> +Elizabeth keeps house for him, spending a good deal of time in the +garden. She is assisted there by Dan Whiddon, who does not grow very +fast, although the Captain makes him climb the mast once a day for the +sake of stretching his limbs. Mary is learning how to teach, and Tommy +is in the fifth form at school, champion in tennis, and a dashing +forward in the hockey team. Her first reports made her uncle screw up +his mouth, and rub his bald pate, and ask Elizabeth what on earth was +to be done with a minx like that. "Has good abilities, but lacks +application," he quoted. "Much too talkative. Has lost too many +conduct marks this term." Elizabeth begged him to be patient, assuring +him that Tommy would turn out quite well in time. And as the same +mistresses who penned the above remarks are all wonderfully fond of +Tommy, and she is the most popular girl in the school, it is evident +that she has at least one most enviable quality, the power of winning +friends. +</P> + +<P> +A visitor often comes to the house, at whose appearance Captain Barton +retires to his den and grumps and growls over his beloved pipe. The +young electrical engineer whom the girls had met in Valparaiso will +certainly get on in the world, if dogged persistence has its reward. +Though they had then been unable to give him any address, and had held +no communication with him since, they had not been settled more than a +week before he called. "The impudence of the fellow!" said Captain +Barton inwardly, when Elizabeth introduced the visitor. Through the +wreaths of smoke from his pipe the worthy Captain sees visions of +Elizabeth keeping house for some one else, and the poor man, I fear it +must be confessed, is jealous. Tommy looks on with a humorous twinkle +in her eye. +</P> + +<P> +"Poor old Nunky!" she thinks. "He's wondering what in the world he'll +do when Bess is married, and Mary's away teaching, and he's left to the +tender mercies of <I>Me</I>!" +</P> + +<P> +But I have watched many girls in my time, and I shouldn't be at all +surprised if Tommy—she will have her hair up and be Miss Katherine +Westmacott then—develops into a very capable housekeeper. She will +certainly be what an old lady friend of mine calls "a bit of sunshine +in the home." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +<I>Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd., London and Bungay.</I> +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<HR> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<A NAME="chap24"></A> + +<P CLASS="t1"> +BOOKS FOR GIRLS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +PUBLISHED BY +</P> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +HENRY FROWDE AND HODDER & STOUGHTON +</P> + +<BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +THE RED BOOK FOR GIRLS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +EDITED BY +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3"> +Mrs. HERBERT STRANG +</P> + +<P> +A miscellany for girls, containing a large number of complete original +stories by popular writers; extracts from great authors; articles and +poems. Illustrated with 12 plates in colour by HUGH THOMSON, W. R. S. +STOTT, N. M. PRICE, CHARLES PEARS, and other artists, and numerous +black and white drawings. 288 pages. Crown 4to, cloth, 3/6; picture +boards, cloth back, 2/6; also in full gilt, 5/-. +</P> + +<BR> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +SOME OF THE CONTENTS +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +PAULINA'S ADVENTURE. By MARY COWDEN CLARKE.<BR> +ABOU CASSEM'S OLD SLIPPERS.<BR> +AN IOWA HEROINE. By AMY BARNARD.<BR> +ANNE ELIZABETH. By ALICE MASSIE.<BR> +CATHERINE DOUGLAS. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE.<BR> +THE LAST STRAW. By ESMEE RHOADES.<BR> +MAGGIE RUNS AWAY. By GEORGE ELIOT.<BR> +THE DOG AND MAISIE. By MRS. HERBERT STRANG.<BR> +ENID'S ADVENTURE. By BESSIE MARCHANT.<BR> +THE YOUNG TOY-MAKERS. By MABEL QUILLER-COUCH.<BR> +MY MONKEY JACKO. By FRANK BUCKLAND.<BR> +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +Stories by Popular Authors +</P> + +<BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Uncle Hilary's Nieces +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges. +6/-. +</P> + +<P> +Until the death of their father, the course of life of Uncle Hilary's +nieces had run smooth; but then the current of misfortune came upon +them, carried them, with their mother and brothers, to London, and +established them in a fiat. Here, under the guardianship of Uncle +Hilary, they enter into the spirit of their new situation; and when it +comes to a question of ways and means, prove that they have both +courage and resource. Thus Bertha secretly takes a position as +stock-keeper to a fashionable dressmaker; Milly tries to write, and has +the satisfaction of seeing her name in print; Edward takes up +architecture and becomes engrossed in the study of "cupboards and +kitchen sinks"; while all the rest contribute as well to the +maintenance of the household as to the interest of the story. +</P> + +<P> +"We have seldom read a prettier story than ... 'Uncle Hilary's Nieces.' +... It is a daintily woven plot clothed in a style that has already +commended itself to many readers, and is bound to make more +friends."—<I>Daily News</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Five Macleods +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges. 6/-. +</P> + +<P> +The modern Louisa Alcott! That is the title that critics in England +and America have bestowed on Miss Christina Gowans Whyte, whose +"Story-Book Girls" they declare to be the best girls' story since +"Little Women." Like the Leightons and the Howards, the Macleods are +another of those delightful families whose doings, as described by Miss +Whyte, make such entertaining reading. Each of the Five Macleods +possesses an individuality of her own. Elspeth is the eldest—sixteen, +with her hair "very nearly up"—and her lovable nature makes her a +favourite with every one; she is followed, in point of age, by the +would-be masterful Winifred (otherwise Winks) and the independent Lil; +while little Babs and Dorothy bring up the rear. +</P> + +<P> +"Altogether a most charming story for girls,"—<I>Schoolmaster</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Nina's Career +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges. 6/-. +</P> + +<P> +"Nina's Career" tells delightfully of a large family of girls and boys, +children of Sir Christopher Howard. Friends of the Howards are Nina +Wentworth, who lives with three aunts, and Gertrude Mannering. +Gertrude is conscious of always missing in her life that which makes +the lives of the Howards so joyous and full. They may have "careers"; +she must go to Court and through the wearying treadmill of the rich +girls. The Howards get engaged, marry, go into hospitals, study in art +schools; and in the end Gertrude also achieves happiness. +</P> + +<P> +"We have been so badly in need of writers for girls who shall be in +sympathy with the modern standard of intelligence, that we are grateful +for the advent of Miss Whyte, who has not inaptly been described as the +new Miss Alcott."—<I>Outlook</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Story-Book Girls +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges. 6/-. +</P> + +<P> +This story won the £100 prize in the Bookman competition. The +Leightons are a charming family. There is Mabel, the beauty, her +nature strength and sweetness mingled; and Jean, the downright, blunt, +uncompromising; and Elma, the sympathetic, who champions everybody, and +has a weakness for long words. And there is Cuthbert, too, the clever +brother. Cuthbert is responsible for a good deal, for he saves +Adelaide Maud from an accident, and brings the Story-Book Girls into +the story. Every girl who reads this book will become acquainted with +some of the realest, truest, best people in recent fiction. +</P> + +<P> +"It is not too much to say that Miss Whyte has opened a new era in the +history of girls' literature.... The writing, distinguished in itself, +is enlivened by an all-pervading sense of humour."—<I>Manchester +Courier</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A NEW ALBUM FOR GIRLS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +My Schooldays +</P> + +<P> +In four forms: Velvet Calf, boxed, 8/6 net; Padded Leather, 6/- net; +Leather (or Parchment tied with ribbon), 5/- net; Cloth, olivine edges, +2/6 net. +</P> + +<P> +An album in which girls can keep a record of their schooldays. In +order that the entries may be neat and methodical, certain pages have +been allotted to various different subjects, such as Addresses, +Friends, Books, Matches, Birthdays, Concerts, Holidays, Theatricals, +Presents, Prizes and Certificates, and so on. The album is beautifully +decorated throughout. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +J. M. WHITFELD +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Tom who was Rachel +</P> + +<P> +A Story of Australian Life. Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. +Large crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. 5/-. +</P> + +<P> +This is a story of Colonial life by an author who is new to English +readers. In writing about Australia Miss Whitfeld is, in a very +literal sense, at home; and no one can read her book without coming to +the conclusion that she is equally so in drawing pen portraits of +children. Her work possesses all the vigour and freshness that one +usually associates with the Colonies, and at the same time preserves +the best traditions of Louisa Alcott. In "Tom who was Rachel" the +author has described a large family of children living on an up-country +station; and the story presents a faithful picture of the everyday life +of the bush. Rachel (otherwise Miss Thompson, abbreviated to "Miss +Tom," afterwards to "Tom,") is the children's step-sister; and it is +her influence for good over the wilder elements in their nature that +provides the real motive of a story for which all English boys and +girls will feel grateful. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +ELSIE J. OXENHAM +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Mistress Nanciebel +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges. 5/-. +</P> + +<P> +This is a story of the Restoration. Nanciebel's father, Sir John +Seymour, had so incurred the displeasure of King Charles by his +persistent opposition to the threatened war against the Dutch, that he +was sent out of the country. Nothing would dissuade Nanciebel from +accompanying him, so they sailed away together and were duly landed on +a desolate shore, which they afterwards discovered to be a part of +Wales. Here, by perseverance and much hard toil, John o' Peace made a +new home for his family, in which enterprise he owed not a little to +the presence and constant help of Nanciebel, who is the embodiment of +youthful optimism and womanly tenderness. +</P> + +<P> +"A charming book for girls."—<I>Evening Standard</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +WINIFRED M. LETTS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Quest of The Blue Rose +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges. 5/-. +</P> + +<P> +After the death of her mother, Sylvia Sherwood has to make her own way +in the world as a telegraph clerk. The world she finds herself in is a +girls' hostel in a big northern city. For a while she can only see the +uncongenial side of her surroundings; but when she has made a friend +and found herself a niche, she begins to realize that though the Blue +Rose may not be for her finding, there are still wild roses in every +hedge. In the end, however, Sylvia, contented at last with her +hard-working, humdrum life, finds herself the successful writer of a +book of children's poems. +</P> + +<P> +"Miss Letts has written a most entertaining work, which should become +very popular. The humour is never forced, and the pathetic scenes are +written with true feeling."—<I>School Guardian</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Bridget of All Work +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges. 5/-. +</P> + +<P> +The scene of the greater part of this story is laid in Lancashire, and +the author has chosen her heroine from among those who know what it is +to feel the pinch of want and strive loyally to combat it. There is a +charm about Bridget Joy, moving about her kitchen, keeping a light +heart under the most depressing surroundings. Girl though she is, it +is her arm that encircles and protects those who should in other +circumstances have been her guardians, and her brave heart that enables +the word Home to retain its sweetness for those who are dependent on +her. +</P> + +<P> +"Miss Letts has written a story for which elder girls will be grateful, +so simple and winning is it; and we recognize in the author's work a +sense of character and ease of style which ought to ensure its +popularity."—<I>Globe</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +MABEL QUILLER-COUCH +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Carroll Girls +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated, 5/-. +</P> + +<P> +The father of the Carroll girls fell into misfortune, and had to go to +Canada to make a new start. But he could not take his girls with him, +and they were left in charge of their cousin Charlotte, in whose +country home they grew up, learning to be patient, industrious, and +sympathetic. The author has a dainty and pleasant touch, and describes +her characters so lovingly that no girl can read this book without keen +interest in Esther's housekeeping and Penelope's music, Angela's +poultry-farming, and Poppy's dreams of market-gardening. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +ANNA CHAPIN RAY +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Teddy: Her Daughter +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. +3/6. +</P> + +<P> +Many young readers have already made the acquaintance of Teddy in Miss +Anna Chapin Ray's previous story, "Teddy: Her Book." The heroine of the +present story is Teddy's daughter Betty—a young lady with a strong +will and decided opinions of her own. When she is first introduced to +us she is staying on a holiday at Quantuck, a secluded seaside retreat; +and Miss Ray describes the various members of this small summer +community with considerable humour. Among others is Mrs. Van Hicks, a +lady of great possessions, but little culture, who seeks to put people +under a lasting obligation to her by making friends with them. On +hearing that a nephew of this estimable lady is about to arrive at +Quantuck, Betty makes up her mind beforehand to dislike him. At first +she almost succeeds, for, like herself, Percival has a temper, and can +be "thorny" at times. As they come lo know each other better, however, +a less tempestuous state of things ensues, and eventually they cement a +friendship that is destined to carry them far. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Nathalie's Sister +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. +3/6. +</P> + +<P> +Nobody knows—or cares—much about Nathalie's Sister at the opening of +this story. She is, indeed, merely Nathalie's Sister, without a name +of her own, shining with a borrowed light. Before the end is reached, +however, her many good qualities have received the recognition they +deserve, and she is Margaret Arterburn, enjoying the respect and +admiration of all her friends. Her temper is none of the best: she has +a way of going direct to the point in conversation, and her words have +sometimes an unpleasant sting; yet when the time comes, she reveals +that she is not lacking in the qualities of gentleness and affection, +not to say heroism, which many young readers have already learned to +associate with her sister Nathalie. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Nathalie's Chum +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, +olivine edges. 3/6. +</P> + +<P> +This story deals with a chapter in the career of the Arterburn family, +and particularly of Nathalie, a vivacious, strong-willed girl of +fifteen. After the death of their parents the children were scattered +among different relatives, and the story describes the efforts of the +eldest son, Harry, to bring them together again. At first there is a +good deal of aloofness, owing to the fact that, having been kept apart +for so long, the children are practically strangers to each other; but +at length Harry takes his sister Nathalie into his confidence and makes +her his ally in the management of their small household, while she +finds in him the chum of whom she has long felt the need. +</P> + +<P> +"Another of those pleasant stories of American life which Miss Anna +Chapin Ray knows so well how to write."—<I>Birmingham Post</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Teddy: Her Book +</P> + +<P> +A Story of Sweet Sixteen. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour, by ROBERT HOPE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges. 3/6. +</P> + +<P> +"Teddy is a delightful personage; and the story of her friendships, her +ambitions, and her successes is thoroughly engrossing."—<I>World</I>. +</P> + +<P> +"To read of Teddy is to love her."—<I>Yorkshire Daily Post</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Janet: Her Winter in Quebec +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by GORDON BROWNE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges. 3/6. +</P> + +<P> +"The whole tone of the story is as bright and healthy as the atmosphere +in which these happy months were spent."—<I>Outlook</I>. +</P> + +<P> +"The sparkle of a Canadian winter ripples across Anna Chapin Ray's +'Janet.'"—<I>Lady's Pictorial</I>. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +L. B. WALFORD +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Sage of Sixteen +</P> + +<P> +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, +olivine edges. 3/6. +</P> + +<P> +Elma, the heroine of this story, is called a sage by her wealthy and +sophisticated relations in Park Lane, with whom she spends a +half-holiday every week, and who regard her as a very wise young +person. The rest of her time is passed at a small boarding school, +where, as might be supposed, Elma's friends look upon her rather as an +ordinary healthy girl than as one possessing unusual wisdom. The story +tells of Elma's humble life at school, her occasional excursions into +fashionable society; the difficulties she experiences in her endeavour +to reconcile the two; and the way in which she eventually wins the +hearts of those around her in both walks of life. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +L. T. MEADE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Beauforts +</P> + +<P> +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth. +2/6. +</P> + +<P> +This is one of Mrs. Meade's pleasant stories of girl life. It deals +with the fortunes of a family in straitened circumstances, the father +of which has a gift for poetry that publishers refuse to recognize. In +spite of his many failures, his daughter Patty does not lose faith in +her father's genius; she supports him in his trials; and eventually +reaps the reward that her constancy has merited. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +ANNIE MATHESON +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Day Book for Girls +</P> + +<P> +Containing a quotation for each day of the year, arranged by ANNIE +MATHESON, with Colour Illustrations by C. E. BROCK. +</P> + +<P> +Leather, with special emblematic design in gold, 3/6 net; cloth, 2/6 +net. +</P> + +<P> +Miss Annie Matheson is herself well known to many as a writer of hymns +and poetry of a high order. In "A Day Book for Girls" she has brought +together a large number of extracts both in poetry and prose, and so +arranged them that they furnish an inspiring and ennobling watchword +for each day of the year. Miss Matheson has spared no pains to secure +variety and comprehensiveness in her selection of quotations; her list +of authors ranges from Marcus Aurelius to Mr. Swinburne, and includes +many who are very little known to the general public. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t1"> +SOME BOOKS FOR BOYS AND GIRLS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3"> +PUBLISHED BY +</P> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +HENRY FROWDE and HODDER & STOUGHTON +</P> + +<BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +BOOKS FOR BOYS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +By HERBERT STRANG +</P> + +<P> +"<I>Boys who read Mr. Strang's works have not merely the advantage of +perusing enthralling and wholesome tales, but they are also absorbing +sound and trustworthy information of the men and times about which they +are reading.</I>"—DAILY TELEGRAPH. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Humphrey Bold +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Chances and Mischances by Land and Sea. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by W. H. MARGETSON. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +In this story are recounted the many adventures that befell Mr. +Humphrey Bold of Shrewsbury, from the time when, a puny slip of a boy, +he was befriended by Joe Punchard, the cooper's apprentice (who nearly +shook the life out of his tormentor, Cyrus Vetch, by rolling him down +the Wyle Cop in a barrel), to the day when, grown into a sturdy young +giant, he sailed into Plymouth Sound as first lieutenant of the Bristol +frigate. The intervening chapters teem with exciting incidents, +telling of sea-fights with that redoubtable privateer Duguay Trouin; of +Humphrey's escape from a French prison; of his voyage to the West +Indies and all the perils he encountered there; together with an +account of the active service he saw under that grim old English +seaman, Admiral Benbow. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Glasgow Herald</I>.—"So felicitous is he in imparting local colour to +his narrative that whilst reading it we have found ourselves thinking +of Thackeray. This suggests a standard by which very few writers of +boys' books will bear being judged. The majority of them are content +to provide their young friends with mere reading. Herbert Strang +offers them literature." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Rob the Ranger +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Story of the Fight for Canada. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by W. H. MARGETSON, and three Maps. Crown 8vo, +cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +Rob Somers, son of an English settler in New York State, sets out with +Lone Pete, a trapper, in pursuit of an Indian raiding party which has +destroyed his home and carried off his younger brother. He is captured +and taken to Quebec, where he finds his brother in strange +circumstances, and escapes with him in the dead of the winter, in +company with a little band of stout-hearted New Englanders. They are +pursued over snow and ice, and in a log hut beside Lake Champlain +maintain a desperate struggle against a larger force of French, +Indians, and half-breeds, ultimately reaching Fort Edward in safety. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Glasgow Herald</I>.—"If there had ever been the least doubt as to Mr. +Herbert Strang's pre-eminence as a writer of boys' books, it would be +very effectually banished by this latest work of his." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +One of Clive's Heroes: +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Story of the Fight for India. +</P> + +<P> +With Illustrations by W. RAINEY, R.I., and Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +Desmond Burke goes out to India to seek his fortune, and is sold by a +false friend of his, one Marmaduke Diggle, to the famous Pirate of +Gheria. But he escapes, runs away with one of the Pirate's own +vessels, and meets Colonel Clive, whom he assists to capture the +Pirate's stronghold. His subsequent adventures on the other side of +India—how he saves a valuable cargo of his friend, Mr. Merriman, +assists Clive in his fights against Sirajuddaula, and rescues Mr. +Merriman's wife and daughter from the clutches of Diggle—are told with +great spirit and humour. Mr. Strang lived for several years in India, +and tells a great deal about the country, the natives, and their ways +of life which he saw with his own eyes. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Athenaeum</I>.—"An absorbing story.... The narrative not only thrills, +but also weaves skilfully out of fact and fiction a clear impression of +our fierce struggle for India." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Samba +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Story of the Congo. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated by W. RAINEY, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine +edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +The first work of fiction in which the cause of the hapless Congo +native is championed. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Standard</I>.—"It was an excellent idea on the part of Mr. Herbert +Strang to write a story about the treatment of the natives in the Congo +Free State.... Mr. Strang has a big following among English boys, and +anything he chooses to write is sure to receive their appreciative +attention." +</P> + +<P> +<I>Journal of Education</I>.—"We are glad that a writer who has already won +for himself a reputation for good and vigorous work should have taken +up the cause of the rubber slaves of the Congo." +</P> + +<P> +<I>Scotsman</I>.—"Mr. Herbert Strang has written not a few admirable books +for boys, but none likely to make a more profound impression than his +new story of this year." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Red Book for Boys. +</P> + +<P> +Edited by HERBERT STRANG. +</P> + +<P> +A miscellany for Boys, containing a large variety of complete stories +and articles by well-known writers; episodes and narratives of +adventure; poems, etc. +</P> + +<P> +288 pages, with 12 Plates in Colour, and many Illustrations in black +and white. Picture boards, cloth back, 2s. 6d. +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +<I>Some of the Contents.</I> +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +TRAPPED. By G. A. HENTY.<BR> +THE PUNISHMENT OF KHIPIL. By GEORGE MEREDITH.<BR> +A MODERN ODYSSEUS. By L. QUILLER-COUCH.<BR> +FOREST ADVENTURES. By HERBERT STRANG.<BR> +HIS FATHER'S HONOUR. By Captain GILSON.<BR> +THE HIGHWAYMAN. By ALFRED NOYES.<BR> +OCEAN LINERS, PAST AND PRESENT. By FRANK H. MASON.<BR> +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Barclay of the Guides: +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Story of the Indian Mutiny. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by H. W. KOEKKOEK. With Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +Of all our Native Indian regiments the Guides have probably the most +glorious traditions. They were among the few who remained true to +their salt during the trying days of the great Mutiny, vying in +gallantry and devotion with our best British regiments. The story +tells how James Barclay, after a strange career in Afghanistan, becomes +associated with this famous regiment, and though young in years, bears +a man's part in the great march to Delhi, the capture of the royal +city, and the suppression of the Mutiny. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +With Drake On the Spanish Main +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by ARCHIBALD WEBB. With Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +A rousing story of adventure by sea and land. The hero, Dennis +Hazelrig, is cast ashore on an island in the Spanish Main, the sole +survivor of a band of adventurers from Plymouth. He lives for some +time with no companion but a spider monkey, but by a series of +remarkable incidents he gathers about him a numerous band of escaped +slaves and prisoners, English, French and native; captures a Spanish +fort; fights a Spanish galleon; meets Francis Drake, and accompanies +him in his famous adventures on the Isthmus of Panama; and finally +reaches England the possessor of much treasure. The author has, as +usual, devoted much pains to characterisation, and every boy will +delight in Amos Turnpenny, Tom Copstone, and other bold men of Devon, +and in Mirandola, the monkey. +</P> + +<P> +<I>School Guardian</I>.—"Another of Mr. Herbert Strang's masterful stories +of adventure and romance." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Swift and Sure +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Story of a Hydroplane. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour Crown 8vo, cloth. 2s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +What the aeroplane is to the air the hydroplane promises to be to the +sea. This story is a companion volume to "King of the Air" and "Lord +of the Seas," a forecast of what may be expected from the progress of +mechanical invention in the near future. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Lord of the Seas +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Story of a Submarine. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 2s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +The present day is witnessing a simultaneous attack by scientific +investigation on the problems of aerial and submarine locomotion. In +his book "King of the Air" Mr. Strang gave us a romance of modern +aeronautics. In "Lord of the Seas" we have a companion volume dealing +with the marvels of submarine navigation. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +King of the Air +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +or, To Morocco on an Airship. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by W. E. WEBSTER. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +In this story (Mr. Herbert Strang's second half-crown book) the young +hero, having a strong turn for mechanical invention, contrives a +machine that represents a great advance on what has previously been +accomplished in the direction of aerial navigation. He has nearly +perfected his invention when a British diplomatist is captured by +tribesmen in Morocco, and his assistance is invoked in order to rescue +the captive without negotiations that may involve international +difficulties. The story tells of the exciting and amusing adventures +that befell him and his companions in their perilous mission. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Morning Leader</I>.—"One of the best boys' stories we have ever read." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +Jack Hardy: +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +or, A Hundred Years Ago. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated by W. RAINEY, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +The old smuggling days! What visions are called up by the name—of +stratagems, and caves, and secret passages, and ding-dong fights +between sturdy seamen and dashing King's officers! It is in these +brave days of old that Mr. Herbert Strang has laid the scenes of his +story "Jack Hardy." Jack is a bold young middy who, in the course of +his duty to the King, falls into all manner of difficulties and +dangers: has unpleasant experiences in a French prison, escapes by +sheer daring and ingenuity, and turns the tables on his captors in a +way that will make every British boy's heart glow. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Athenaeum</I>.—"Herbert Strang is second to-none in graphic power and +veracity.... Here is the best of characterisation in bold outline." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +<I>HERBERT STRANG'S HISTORICAL SERIES</I> +</P> + +<P> +This new series is quite unique. Its aim is to encourage a taste for +history in boys and girls up to fourteen years of age by giving all the +important events and movements of a reign or period intermingled with a +rousing story of adventure. While the stories are worth reading for +their own sakes, they are also worth reading—especially on the eve of +an examination—by a boy or girl who in class or in school text-book +has worked up the "dry history" of the period. Each volume contains, +besides the story, a general summary, a chronological list of important +events, and a map. Much care has been devoted to the "get-up" of these +books. They contain about 160 pages each, with four beautiful +illustrations in full colour. Cloth, 1s. 6d. each. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +In the New Forest: A Story of the Reign of William the Conqueror. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +Lion Heart: A Story of the Reign of Richard I. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +Claud the Archer: A Story of the Reign of Henry V. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +One of Rupert's Horse: A Story of the Reign of Charles I. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +With the Black Prince: A Story of the Reign of Edward III. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +A Mariner of England: A Story of the Reign of Queen Elizabeth. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +With Marlborough to Malplaquet: A Story of the Reign of Queen Anne. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Practical Teacher</I>.—"These Stories, which are bright and stirring, +are sufficiently simple to be within the grasp of the children, the +descriptions of life and manners are accurate, and the history of the +period is interwoven in a skilful manner." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +By CAPTAIN CHARLES GILSON +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Lost Empire +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Tale of Many Lands. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by CYRUS CUNEO. With Map. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +To found a great Empire in the East was one of the designs of Napoleon +Bonaparte, and he might possibly have carried it out, had not certain +events happened, which are related in this story. Amongst these were +the Battle of the Nile, and the discovery of Napoleon's plans of +campaign, in each of which incidents the hero, Mr. Thomas Nunn, +Midshipman, was concerned. He was captured and taken to Paris, and it +was here that the plans of campaign fell into his hands; what he did +with them forms the material of an exciting story. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Daily News</I>.—"It is a magnificent story, with not an error of phrase +or thought in it.... This book is not only relatively good, but +absolutely so." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Lost Column +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Story of the Boxer Rebellion. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by CYRUS CUNEO. With Map. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +At the outbreak of the great Boxer Rebellion in China, Gerald Wood, the +hero of this story, was living with his mother and brother at Milton +Towers, just outside Tientsin. When the storm broke and Tientsin was +cut off from the rest of the world, the occupants of Milton Towers made +a gallant defence, but were compelled by force of numbers to retire +into the town. Then Gerald determined to go in quest of the relief +column under Admiral Seymour. He carried his life in his hands, and on +more than one occasion came within an ace of losing it; but he managed +to reach his goal in safety, and was warmly commended by the Admiral on +his achievement. The author has found opportunity in this record of +stirring events for some excellent characterisation, and, among others, +the matter-of-fact James, Mr. Wang, and Mr. Midshipman Tite will be +found diverting in the extreme. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Outlook</I>.—"An excellent piece of craftsmanship." +</P> + +<P> +<I>Ladies' Field</I>.—"All the sketches of Chinese character are excellent, +and we read the book with delight from the first page to the last." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By WILLIAM J. MARX +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +For the Admiral. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +The brave Huguenot Admiral Coligny is one of the heroes of French +history. Edmond le Blanc, the son of a Huguenot gentleman, undertakes +to convey a secret letter of warning to Coligny, and the adventures he +meets with on the way lead to his accepting service in the Huguenot +army. He shares in the hard fighting that took place in the +neighbourhood of La Rochelle, does excellent work in scouting for the +Admiral, and is everywhere that danger calls. The story won the £100 +prize offered by the Bookman for the best story for boys. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Academy</I>.—"It is much the best book of its kind sent in for review +this season, and stands head and shoulders above its rivals." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By DESMOND COKE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The School Across the Road +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +The incidents of this story arise out of the uniting of two +schools—"Warner's" and "Corunna"—under the name of "Winton," a name +which the head master fondly hopes will become known far and wide as a +great seat of learning. Unfortunately for the head master's ambition, +however, the two sets of boys—hitherto rivals and enemies, now +schoolfellows—do not take kindly to one another. Warner's men of +might are discredited in the new school; Henderson, lately head boy, +finds himself a mere nobody; while the inoffensive Dove is exalted and +made prefect. The feud drags on until the rival factions have an +opportunity of uniting against a common enemy. Then, in the enthusiasm +aroused by the overthrow of a neighbouring agricultural college, the +bitterness between themselves dies away, and the future of Winton is +assured. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Sheffield Daily Telegraph</I>.—"Its literary style is above the average +and the various characters are thoroughly well drawn." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Bending of a Twig +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +When "The Bending of a Twig" was first published it was hailed by +competent critics as the finest school story that had appeared since +"Tom Brown." Then, however, it was purely a story about boys; now Mr. +Coke has enlarged and partly rewritten it, and made it more attractive +to schoolboy readers. It is a vivid picture of life in a modern public +school. The hero, Lycidas Marsh, enters Shrewsbury without having +previously been to a preparatory school, drawing his ideas of school +life from his fertile imagination and a number of school stories he has +read. Needless to say, he experiences a rude awakening on commencing +his new career, for the life differs vastly from what he had been led +to expect. How Lycidas finds his true level in this new world and +worthily maintains the Salopian tradition is the theme of this +entrancing book. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Outlook</I>.—"Mr. Desmond Coke has given us one of the best accounts of +public school life that we possess.... Among books of its kind 'The +Bending of a Twig' deserves to become a classic." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The House Prefect +</P> + +<P> +By DESMOND COKE, author of "The Bending of a Twig," etc. Illustrated +in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +This story of the life at Sefton, a great English public school, mainly +revolves around the trouble in which Bob Manders, new-made house +prefect, finds himself, owing to a former alliance with the two wild +spirits whom, in the interests of the house, it is now his chief task +to suppress. In particular does the spirited exploit with which it +opens—the whitewashing by night of a town statue and the smashing of +certain school property—raise itself against him, next term, when he +has been set in authority. His two former friends persist in still +regarding him as an ally, bound to them by their common secret; and, in +a sense, he is attracted to their enterprises, for in becoming prefect +he does not cease to be a boy. It is a great duel this, fought in the +studies, the dormitories and upon the field. +</P> + +<P> +<I>World</I>.—"Quite one of the books of the season. Mr. Desmond Coke has +proved himself a master." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +By A. C. CURTIS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Voyage of the "Sesame" +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Story of the Arctic. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by W. HERBERT HOLLOWAY. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +The three Trevelyan brothers receive from a dying sailor a rough chart +indicating the whereabouts of a rich gold-bearing region in the Arctic. +They forthwith build a craft, specially adapted to work in the Polar +Seas, and set out in quest of the gold. They do not have things all +their own way, however, for a rival party of treasure seekers have got +wind of the old sailor's El Dorado, and are also on the trail. In the +race and fighting that ensue, the brothers come off victorious; and +after a voyage fraught with many dangers, the Sesame returns home with +the gold on board. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Educational News</I>.—"The building of the stout ship Sesame at Dundee +is one of the best things of the kind we have read for many a day." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +The Good Sword Belgarde +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +or, How De Burgh held Dover +</P> + +<P> +Coloured Illustrations by W. H. C. GROOME. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +This is the story of Arnold Gyffard and John Wottos, pages to Sir +Philip Daubeney, in the days when Prince Lewis the Lion invaded England +and strove to win it from King John. It tells of their journey to +Dover through a country swarming with foreign troops, and of many +desperate fights by the way. In one of these Arnold wins from a French +knight the good sword Belgarde, which he uses to such good purpose as +to make his name feared. Then follows the great siege of Dover, full +of exciting incident, when by his gallant defence Hubert de Burgh keeps +the key to England out of the Frenchman's grasp. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Birmingham Post</I>.—"Evidently Mr. Curtis is a force to be reckoned +with. He writes blithely of gallant deeds; he does not make his heroes +preposterously wise or formidable; he has a sense of humour; in fine, +he has produced a book of sterling quality." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By GEORGE SURREY +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Northumbrian in Arms +</P> + +<P> +A Story of the Time of Hereward the Wake. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by J. FINNEMORE. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +Garald Ulfsson, companion of Hereward the Wake and conqueror of the +Wessex Champion in a great wrestling bout, is outlawed by the influence +of a Norman knight, whose enmity he has aroused, and gees north to +serve under Earl Siward of Northumbria in the war against Macbeth, the +Scottish usurper. He assists in defeating an attack by a band of +coast-raiders, takes their ship, and discovering that his father has +been slain and his land seized by his enemy, follows him into Wales. +He fights with Griffith the Welsh King, kills his enemy in a desperate +conflict amidst the hills, and, gaining the friendship of Harold, Earl +of Wessex, his outlawry is removed and his lands restored to him. +</P> + +<P> +<I>School Guardian</I>.—"With this story the author has placed himself in +the front rank of writers of boys' books." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By FRANK H. MASON +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Book of British Ships +</P> + +<P> +Written and Illustrated by FRANK H. MASON, R.B.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, +olivine edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +The aim of this book is to present, in a form that will readily appeal +to boys, a comprehensive account of British shipping, both naval and +mercantile, and to trace its development from the earliest times down +to the Dreadnoughts and high-speed ocean liners of to-day. All kinds +of British ships, from the battleship to the trawler, are dealt with, +and the characteristic points of each type of vessel are explained. +</P> + +<P> +<I>British Weekly</I>.—"Mr. Mason has given us one of the best histories of +English ships that exist. It is admirably written and full of +information." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By Rev. J. R. HOWDEN +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Locomotives of the World +</P> + +<P> +Containing 16 Plates in Color, 5s. net. +</P> + +<P> +Many of the most up-to-date types of locomotives used on railways +throughout the world are illustrated and described in this volume. The +coloured plates have been made from actual photographs, and show the +peculiar features of some truly remarkable engines. These +peculiarities are fully explained in the text, written by the Rev. J. +R. Howden, author of "The Boy's Book of Locomotives," etc. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Daily Graphic</I>.—"An absolutely safe investment for every boy who +loves an engine." +</P> + +<P> +<I>Nation</I>.—"The large coloured pictures of the world's engines are just +the things in which the young enthusiast delights." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +THE ROMANCE SERIES +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +Crown 8vo, illustrated, 5s. each. +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By EDWARD FRASER +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Romance of the King's Navy +</P> + +<P> +"The Romance of the King's Navy" is intended to give boys of to-day an +idea of some of the notable events that have happened under the White +Ensign within the past few years. There is no other book of the kind +in existence. It begins with incidents afloat during the Crimean War, +when their grandfathers were boys themselves, and brings the story down +to a year ago, with the startling adventure at Spithead of Submarine +84. One chapter tells the exciting story of "How the Navy's V.C.'s +have been won," the deeds of the various heroes being brought all +together here in one connected narrative for the first time. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Westminster Gazette</I>.—"Mr. Fraser knows his facts well, and has set +them out in an extremely interesting and attractive way." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By A. B. TUCKER +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Romance of the King's Army +</P> + +<P> +A companion volume to "The Romance of the King's Navy," telling again +in glowing language the most inspiring incidents in the glorious +history of our land forces. The charge of the 21st Lancers at +Omdurman, the capture of the Dargai heights, the saving of the guns at +Maiwand, are a few of the great stories of heroism and devotion that +appear in this stirring volume. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By LILIAN QUILLER-COUCH +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Romance of Every Day +</P> + +<P> +Here is a bookful of romance and heroism; true stories of men, women, +and children in early centuries and modern times who took the +opportunities which came into their everyday lives and found themselves +heroes; civilians who, without beat of drum or smoke of battle, without +special training or words of encouragement, performed deeds worthy to +be written in letters of gold. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Bristol Daily Mercury</I>.—"These stories are bound to encourage and +inspire young readers to perform heroic actions." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By E. E. SPEIGHT and R. MORTON NANCE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Romance of the Merchant Venturers +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Britain's Sea Story. +</P> + +<P> +These two books are full of true tales as exciting as any to be found +in the story books, and at every few pages there is a fine +illustration, in colour or black and white, of one of the stirring +incidents described in the text. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +BOOKS FOR GIRLS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Five Macleods +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges, 6s. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Nina's Career +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +The modern Louisa Alcott! That is the title that critics in England +and America have bestowed on Miss Christina Gowans Whyte, whose +"Story-Book Girls" they declare to be the best girls' story since +"Little Women." Mrs. E. Nesbit, author of "The Would-be Goods," in +likening Miss Whyte to Louisa Alcott, wrote: "This is high praise—but +not too high." "Nina's Career" tells delightfully of a large family of +girls and boys, children of Sir Christopher Howard, the famous surgeon. +Friends of the Howards are Nina Wentworth, who lives with three aunts, +and Gertrude Mannering. Gertrude, because she is the daughter of the +Mrs. Mannering and grand-daughter of a peer, is conscious of always +missing in her life that which makes the lives of the Howards so joyous +and full. They may have "careers"; she must go to Court and through +the wearying treadmill of the rich girls. The Howards get engaged, +marry, go into hospitals, study in art schools; and in the end Gertrude +also achieves happiness. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Outlook</I>.—"We have been so badly in need of writers for girls who +shall be in sympathy with the modern standard of intelligence, that we +are grateful for the advent of Miss Whyte, who has not inaptly been +described as the new Miss Alcott." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Story-Book Girls +</P> + +<P> +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Cloth elegant, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +This story won the £100 prize in the Bookman competition. +</P> + +<P> +The Leightons are a charming family. There is Mabel, the beauty, her +nature strength and sweetness mingled; and Jean, the downright, blunt, +uncompromising; and Elma, the sympathetic, who champions everybody, and +has a weakness for long words. And there is Cuthbert, too, the clever +brother. Cuthbert is responsible for a good deal, for he saves +Adelaide Maud from an accident, and brings the Story-Book Girls into +the story. Every girl who reads this book will become acquainted with +some of the realest, truest, best people in recent fiction. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By WINIFRED M. LETTS +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Quest of the Blue Rose +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +After the death of her mother, Sylvia Sherwood has to make her own way +in the world as a telegraph clerk. The world she finds herself in is a +girls' hostel in a big northern city. For a while she can only see the +uncongenial side of her surroundings; but when she has made a friend +and found herself a niche, she begins to realise that though the Blue +Rose may not be for her finding, there are still wild roses in every +hedge. In the end, however, Sylvia, contented at last with her +hard-working, humdrum life, finds herself the successful writer of a +book of children's poems. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Daily News</I>.—"It is a successful effort in realism, a book of live +human beings that beyond its momentary interest, which is undoubted, +will leave a lasting and valuable impression." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By ELSIE J. OXENHAM +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Mistress Nanciebel +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +This is a story of the Restoration. Nanciebel's father, Sir John +Seymour, had so incurred the displeasure of King Charles by his +persistent opposition to the threatened war against the Dutch, that he +was sent out of the country. Nothing would dissuade Nanciebel from +accompanying him, so they sailed away together and were duly landed on +a desolate shore, which they afterwards discovered to be a part of +Wales. Here, by perseverance and much hard toil, John o' Peace made a +new home for his family, in which enterprise he owed not a little to +the presence and constant help of Nanciebel, who is the embodiment of +youthful optimism and womanly tenderness. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By E. EVERETT-GREEN +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Our Great Undertaking +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 5s. +</P> + +<P> +Miss Evelyn Everett-Green is one of the first favourites with girls and +boys. This is how she tells about the beginning of "Our Great +Undertaking." The children have been asking granny for a story:—"Well, +my dears, I will see what I can do. You shall come to me at this time +to-morrow night, and I will tell you the story of how, when I was a +little girl, we children undertook what seemed to many people at the +outset a labour of Hercules, and how we learned from it a number of +lessons, which have lasted us through life." The grandmother smiles as +the happy children troop off to bed, and in these pages Miss +Everett-Green tells us the delightful story that grandmother told next +day. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By M. QUILLER-COUCH +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Carroll Girls +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 5s. +</P> + +<P> +The father of the Carroll girls fell into misfortune, and had to go to +Canada to make a new start. But he could not take his girls with him, +and they were left in charge of their cousin Charlotte, in whose +country home they grew up, learning to be patient, industrious, and +sympathetic. The author has a dainty and pleasant touch, and describes +her characters so lovingly that no girl can read this book without keen +interest in Esther's housekeeping and Penelope's music, Angela's +poultry-farming, and Poppy's dreams of market gardening. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By E. L. HAVERFIELD +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Audrey's Awakening +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 3s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +As a result of a luxurious and conventional upbringing, Audrey is a +girl without ambitions, unsympathetic, and with a reputation for +exclusiveness. Therefore, when Paul Forbes becomes her stepbrother, +and brings his free-and-easy notions into the Davidsons' old home, +there begins to be trouble. Audrey discovers that she has feelings, +and the results are not altogether pleasant. She takes a dislike to +Paul at the outset; and the young people have to get through deep +waters and some exciting times before things come right. Audrey's +awakening is thorough, if painful. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Glasgow Herald</I>.—"Very pleasantly written and thoroughly healthy." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Conquest of Claudia. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +Meta and Claudia Austin are two motherless girls with a much-occupied +father. Their upbringing has therefore been left to a kindly +governess, whose departure to be married makes the first change in the +girls' lives. Having set their hearts upon going to school, they +receive a new governess resentfully. Claudia is a person of instincts, +and it does not take her long to discover that there is something +mysterious about Miss Strongitharm. A clue upon which the children +stumble leads to the notion that Miss Strongitharm is a Nihilist in +hiding. That in spite of various strange happenings they are quite +wrong is to be expected, but there is a genuine mystery about Miss +Strongitharm which leads to some unforeseen adventures. +</P> + +<P> +<I>School Guardian</I>.—"A fascinating story of girl life." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Dauntless Patty +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +The joys and sorrows, friendships and disappointments—all the trifles, +in fact, which make the sum of schoolgirl life—are faithfully +delineated in this story. Patricia Garnett, an Australian girl, comes +over to England to complete her education. She is unconventional and +quite unused to English ways, and it is not long before she finds +herself the most unpopular girl in the school. Several times she +reveals her courage and high spirit, particularly in saving the life of +Kathleen Lane, a girl with whom she is on very bad terms. All +overtures of peace fail, however, for Patty feels that the other girls +have no real liking for her and she refuses to be patronised. Thus, +chiefly owing to misunderstanding and careless gossip, the feud is +continued to the end of the term; and the climax of the story is +reached when, in a cave in the face of a cliff, in imminent danger of +being drowned, Patty and Kathleen for the first time understand each +other, and lay the foundations of a lifelong friendship. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Schoolmaster</I>.—"A thoroughly faithful and stimulating story of +schoolgirl life." +</P> + +<P> +<I>Glasgow Herald</I>.—"The story is well told. Some of the incidents are +dramatic, without being unnatural; the interest is well sustained, and +altogether the book is one of the best we have read." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By ANNA CHAPIN RAY +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Nathalie's Sister. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges, +3s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +Nobody knows—or cares—much about Nathalie's Sister at the opening of +this story. She is, indeed, merely Nathalie's Sister, without a name +of her own, shining with a borrowed light. Before the end is reached, +however, her many good qualities have received the recognition they +deserve, and she is Margaret Arterburn, enjoying the respect and +admiration of all her friends. Her temper is none of the best: she has +a way of going direct to the point in conversation, and her words have +sometimes an unpleasant sting; yet when the time comes, she reveals +that she is not lacking in the qualities of gentleness and affection, +not to say heroism, which many young readers have already learned to +associate with her sister Nathalie. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Record</I>.—"'Nathalie's Sister' is written in Miss Ray's best style and +has all those bright breezy touches which characterise her work." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Nathalie's Chum. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo; cloth extra, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +By her stories, "Teddy" and "Janet," Miss Anna Chapin Ray has already +made English readers familiar with many of the distinctive features of +boy and girl life in America. The present story, which is cast in the +same mould, deals with a chapter in the career of the Arterburn family, +and particularly of Nathalie, a vivacious, strong-willed girl of +fifteen. After the death of their parents the children were scattered +among different relatives, and the story describes the efforts of the +eldest son, Harry, to bring them together again. At first there is a +good deal of aloofness owing to the fact that, having been kept apart +for so long, the children are practically strangers to each other; but +at length Harry takes his sister Nathalie into his confidence and makes +her his ally in the management of their small household, while she +finds in him the chum of whom she has long felt the need. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Teddy: Her Book +</P> + +<P> +A Story of Sweet Sixteen. +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by ROBERT HOPE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges, 3s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +<I>World</I>.—"Teddy is a delightful personage; and the story of her +friendships, her ambitions, and her successes is thoroughly engrossing." +</P> + +<P> +<I>Yorkshire Daily Post</I>.—"To read of Teddy is to love her." +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Janet: Her ... Winter in Quebec +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated in Colour by GORDON BROWNE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges, 3s. 6d. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Outlook</I>.—"The whole tone of the story is as bright and healthy as +the atmosphere in which these happy months were spent." +</P> + +<P> +<I>Lady's Pictorial</I>.—"The sparkle of a Canadian winter ripples across +Anna Chapin Ray's 'Janet.'" +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t2"> +BOOKS FOR CHILDREN +</P> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By LUCAS MALET +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Little Peter +</P> + +<P> +A Christmas Morality for Children of any Age. +</P> + +<P> +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by CHARLES E. BROCK. Crown 8vo, +cloth elegant, gilt edges, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +This delightful little story introduces to us a family dwelling upon +the outskirts of a vast and mysterious pine forest in France. These +are Master Lepage, who, as head of the household and a veteran of the +wars, lays down the law upon all sorts of questions, domestic and +political; his meek, sweet-faced wife Susan; their two sons Anthony and +Paul; and Cincinnatus the cat—who holds as many opinions and expresses +them as freely as Master Lepage himself; and—little Peter. Little +Peter makes friends with John Paqualin, a queer, tall, crook-backed old +charcoal-burner, whom the boys of the village call "the grasshopper +man," and whom every one else treats with contempt; but this is not +surprising, since Little Peter makes friends with every one he meets, +and all who read about him will certainly make friends with him. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Adventures of Merrywink +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated by M. V. WHEELHOUSE. +</P> + +<P> +Crown 4to, cloth elegant, 6s. +</P> + +<P> +This story won the £100 prize for the best children's story in the +Bookman competition. It tells of a pretty little child who was born +into Fairyland with a gleaming star in his forehead. When his parents +beheld this star they were filled with gladness and fear, and in the +night they carried their little Fairy baby, Merrywink, far away and hid +him. Why was it necessary to carry Merrywink away so secretly? +Because of two old prophecies: the first, that a daughter should be +born to the King and Queen of Fairyland; the second that the King +should rule over Fairyland until a child appeared with a gleaming star +in his forehead. Now, on the very day that Merrywink was born, the +long-promised little Princess arrived at the Royal Palace; and the +King, who was determined to keep his throne to himself, sent round +messages to make sure that the child with the gleaming star had not yet +been seen in Fairyland. The story tells us how Merrywink grew up to be +brave and strong, and fearless and truthful; how he set out on his +travels and met the Princess at court; and all that happened afterwards. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By E. M. JAMESON +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Pendleton Twins +</P> + +<P> +Crown 8vo, olivine edges, Coloured Illustrations, 5s. +</P> + +<P> +A great number of little readers now look forward eagerly to the +appearance of further volumes telling of the adventures and +misadventures of the Pendletons. This year the family's Christmas +holidays furnish material for another bright and amusing story. Their +adventures begin the very day they leave home. The train is snowed up +and they are many hours delayed. They have a merry Christmas with +plenty of fun and presents, and in the middle of the night Bob gives +chase to a burglar. Nora, who is very sure-footed, goes off by herself +one day and climbs the cliffs, thinking that no one will be any the +wiser until her return. But the twins and Dan follow her unseen and +are lost in a cave, where they find hidden treasure left by smugglers +buried in the ground. Len sprains his ankle and they cannot return. +Search parties set out from Cliffe, and spend many hours before the +twins are found by Nora, cold and tired and frightened. But the +holidays end very happily after all. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Peggy Pendleton's Plan +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 5s. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Pendletons +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 5s. +</P> + +<P> +Two further stories dealing with the fortunes of the entertaining +Pendleton family. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Schoolmaster</I>.—"Young people will revel in this most interesting and +original story. The five young Pendletons are much as other children +in a large family, varied in their ideas, quaint in their tastes, and +wont to get into mischief at every turn. They are withal devoted to +one another and to their home, and although often 'naughty,' are not by +any means 'bad.' The interest in the doings of these youngsters is +remarkably well sustained, and each chapter seems better than the last. +With not a single dull page from start to finish and with twelve +charming illustrations, the book makes an ideal reward for either boys +or girls." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +By AMY LE FEUVRE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Robin's Heritage +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated by GORDON BROWNE. 2s. +</P> + +<P> +Robin, the little hero of Miss Amy Le Feuvre's latest book, is a +charming creation. He is certainly one of the most lovable of the boy +and girl characters in her books, whose adventures have given delight +to so many thousands of little readers. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Christina and the Boys +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 2s. +</P> + +<P> +This is a splendid story for boys and girls. All who have read Miss Le +Feuvre's other books will want to read this. It is a story of three +children; one from England, another from Scotland, the third from +Wales. They are all so jolly that it is difficult to say which of the +three will be the favourite with young readers. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Roses +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 2s. +</P> + +<P> +This story introduces us to Mrs. Fitzherbert, a dear little old lady +with snow-white hair, as she moves among the sweet scents and sounds of +her rose garden. She lives in a quaint old-fashioned house with +casement windows and deep window seats, old oak staircase and panelled +rooms. And into the midst of this secluded scene comes Dimple—her +real name is Isabella, but she will not allow anybody to call her by +that name on any account—whose father, owing to ill-fortune, has had +to go abroad. How Dimple wins the hearts of all in her new home is +told by Miss Le Feuvre in this little book. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +His Big Opportunity +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 2s. +</P> + +<P> +The two principal characters in this book are Roy and Dudley—two +cousins. Both are anxious to become heroes, and they are constantly on +the look-out for an opportunity to do some good. This leads them, one +day, to pay a friendly visit to a sick man. They cannot get in by the +door, so they clamber in by the window, greatly to the alarm of the +invalid, who takes them for house-breakers. The story tells how, when +their big opportunity does arrive, they are able to seize it and turn +it to account. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Brownie +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 2s. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +A Cherry Tree +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 2s. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +Two Tramps +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 2s. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The Buried Ring +</P> + +<P> +Illustrated. 2s. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The New Line upon Line. +</P> + +<P> +Revised Edition of "Line upon Line" (containing Parts I and II of the +original work), edited by J. E. HODDER WILLIAMS, with a Preface by the +BISHOP OF DURHAM. Illustrated in Colour. Leather, 2s. 6d. net; cloth, +1s. 6d. net; picture boards, 1s. net. +</P> + +<BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t4b"> +The New Peep of Day +</P> + +<P> +Revised Edition of "The Peep of Day," edited by J. E. HODDER WILLIAMS, +with a Preface by the BISHOP OF DURHAM. Illustrated in Colour. +Leather, 2s. 6d. net; cloth, 1s. 6d. net; picture boards, 1s. net. +</P> + +<P> +These new editions of two well-known children's books retain all the +features that made the previous issues so popular, but they have been +thoroughly revised with a view to making them more easily understood by +the children of to-day. +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR> + +<P CLASS="t3b"> +THE CHILDREN'S BOOKCASE +</P> + +<P CLASS="t4"> +Edited by E. NESBIT +</P> + +<P> +"The Children's Bookcase" is a new series of dainty illustrated books +for little folks which is intended ultimately to include all that is +best in children's literature, whether old or new. The series is +edited by Mrs. E. Nesbit, author of "The Would-be Goods" and many other +well-known books for children; and particular care is given to binding, +get-up, and illustrations. The pictures are in full colour. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +The Little Duke. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +Sonny Sahib. By SARA JEANNETTE DUNCAN (Mrs. EVERARD COTES). +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +The Water Babies. By CHARLES KINGSLEY. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +The Old Nursery Stories, By E. NESBITT. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +Cap-o'-Yellow. By AGNES GROZIER HERBERTSON. +</P> + +<P CLASS="noindent"> +Granny's Wonderful Chair. By FRANCES BROWNE. +</P> + +<P> +The volumes in "The Children's Bookcase" are issued in three styles of +binding: in paper boards, at 1s. 6d. net; cloth, 2s. 6d. net; and art +cloth with photogravure panel, 3s. 6d. net. +</P> + +<P> +<I>Scotsman</I>.—"In point of artistic beauty and general excellence, these +volumes, costing only 1s. 6d. each, are a marvellous production." +</P> + +<BR><BR><BR><BR> + + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Girl Crusoes, by Mrs. Herbert Strang + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL CRUSOES *** + +***** This file should be named 37903-h.htm or 37903-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/3/7/9/0/37903/ + +Produced by Al Haines + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</BODY> + +</HTML> + diff --git a/37903-h/images/img-047.jpg b/37903-h/images/img-047.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..2e09a55 --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/images/img-047.jpg diff --git a/37903-h/images/img-072.jpg b/37903-h/images/img-072.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..d9b6090 --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/images/img-072.jpg diff --git a/37903-h/images/img-124.jpg b/37903-h/images/img-124.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..6b680e2 --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/images/img-124.jpg diff --git a/37903-h/images/img-200.jpg b/37903-h/images/img-200.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..371897a --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/images/img-200.jpg diff --git a/37903-h/images/img-262.jpg b/37903-h/images/img-262.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..85bf08b --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/images/img-262.jpg diff --git a/37903-h/images/img-cover.jpg b/37903-h/images/img-cover.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..e1f66ca --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/images/img-cover.jpg diff --git a/37903-h/images/img-front.jpg b/37903-h/images/img-front.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..7dc91c9 --- /dev/null +++ b/37903-h/images/img-front.jpg diff --git a/37903.txt b/37903.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..199e21c --- /dev/null +++ b/37903.txt @@ -0,0 +1,9609 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Girl Crusoes, by Mrs. Herbert Strang + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Girl Crusoes + A Story of the South Seas + +Author: Mrs. Herbert Strang + +Illustrator: N. Tenison + +Release Date: November 1, 2011 [EBook #37903] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ASCII + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL CRUSOES *** + + + + +Produced by Al Haines + + + + + + + + + + +[Illustration: Cover art] + + + + + + +[Frontispiece: "THE GIRLS LOOKED DOWN WITH A SORT OF AWED CURIOSITY." +_See page_ 224.] + + + + + + +THE GIRL CRUSOES + +_A STORY OF THE SOUTH SEAS_ + + + +BY + +MRS. HERBERT STRANG + + + + +_ILLUSTRATED IN COLOUR BY N. TENISON_ + + + + +LONDON + +HENRY FROWDE + +HODDER AND STOUGHTON + +1912 + + + + +RICHARD CLAY & SONS, LIMITED, + +BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, U.S., + +AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. + + + + +CONTENTS + + +CHAPTER THE FIRST + + TOMMY AND THE OTHERS + +CHAPTER THE SECOND + + UNCLE BEN + +CHAPTER THE THIRD + + LEAVING HOME + +CHAPTER THE FOURTH + + ABOARD THE _ELIZABETH_ + +CHAPTER THE FIFTH + + A MIDNIGHT WRECK + +CHAPTER THE SIXTH + + THE ISLAND BEAUTIFUL + +CHAPTER THE SEVENTH + + A LOCAL HABITATION + +CHAPTER THE EIGHTH + + THE FISHERS + +CHAPTER THE NINTH + + THE LITTLE BROWN FACE + +CHAPTER THE TENTH + + ANXIOUS DAYS + +CHAPTER THE ELEVENTH + + A TROPICAL STORM + +CHAPTER THE TWELFTH + + ALARMS AND DISCOVERIES + +CHAPTER THE THIRTEENTH + + LOST + +CHAPTER THE FOURTEENTH + + IN THE PIT + +CHAPTER THE FIFTEENTH + + THE ELEVENTH HOUR + +CHAPTER THE SIXTEENTH + + NEW TERRORS + +CHAPTER THE SEVENTEENTH + + THE FOUNDLING + +CHAPTER THE EIGHTEENTH + + ANOTHER BROWN FACE + +CHAPTER THE NINETEENTH + + THE SHARK + +CHAPTER THE TWENTIETH + + THE PRISONER IN THE CAVE + +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-FIRST + + A DESPERATE ADVENTURE + +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-SECOND + + FRIENDS IN NEED + +CHAPTER THE TWENTY-THIRD + + THE HOME-COMING + + + + +LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS + + +"THE GIRLS LOOKED DOWN WITH A SORT OF AWED + CURIOSITY" (see page 224) . . . . . . . . . . . . _Frontispiece_ + +"LYING ON A PILE OF CANVAS HUDDLED A LITTLE FIGURE" + +"THE THREE TOGETHER DRAGGED THE BOAT UP THE BEACH" + +"'THERE!' SHE CRIED TRIUMPHANTLY, YET FEARFULLY" + +"WITH A FINAL PULL THEY HAULED TOMMY OVER THE BRINK" + +"SHE FELT THAT FANGATI COULD NOT REACH HER IN TIME" + + + + +CHAPTER I + +TOMMY AND THE OTHERS + +At noon on a day late in September, the express train from London +rested, panting and impatient, for a brief halt at the little +countryside station of Poppicombe. The arrival and departure of this +train was the event of the day to most of the inhabitants, not only of +Poppicombe, but of the surrounding villages. There were quite +half-a-dozen people standing on the platform, and the station staff, +consisting of two men and a boy, were moving about briskly. One man +was busily engaged in handing various newspapers and packages, which +had been thrown from the guard's van, to the people who had been +awaiting them; the other man, the stationmaster, was exchanging a few +words with the guard, at the end of the platform; while the boy porter, +looking about disconsolately for some doors to bang, distinguished +himself by suddenly slamming the open door of the luggage van, much to +the astonishment of the guard. As soon as the train had rumbled away, +the young porter seized a newspaper from a pile standing on a trolly, +opened it at a particular page, and, after reading a few words, let +forth a wild war-whoop. Then, in spite of the glare in the +stationmaster's eye, he rushed madly out of the station and looked +excitedly up Longhill Avenue. There in the distance he saw, coming +slowly towards the station, a young girl of twelve or thirteen years of +age, seated upon a sturdy Exmoor pony. Although she sat her mount with +the ease that comes only to the born rider, a close observer would have +noticed that the slight droop about her slim young shoulders became +more pronounced as she neared her destination. She was dressed in +black, and her plain wide-brimmed sailor hat was trimmed only with a +narrow band of crape. + +She rode forward with an eye that seemed to ignore all outward objects, +her thin, small-featured face betokening a mood of deep despondency. +Her errand had been the same for many days, and day after day she had +met with nothing but disappointment. A few weeks ago she had taken the +journey at a canter. Now, in spite of her natural high spirits, Tommy, +as she was called by her family and friends, held the reins in such a +listless fashion that the pony merely sauntered through the Avenue, as +though he too shared her depression. Her lack of vigour was perhaps +the more noticeable because her thin, wiry body looked framed for +energy. There was an unmistakable air of health about the young +girlish figure, but Tommy, although she was quite unconscious of it, +was suffering from fatigue of the spirit. She had borne up bravely +enough at first, but successive daily disappointments had at length +proved too much for her. + +Now Longhill Avenue does not belie its name. It has a hill, and the +hill is long and gently sloping, with rows of tall chestnut-trees on +either side. When Tommy had reached the foot of the hill, she suddenly +became aware that some one was shouting lustily. She started, and +looking up quickly, saw a quaint little figure, dressed in corduroys, +with a peaked cap much too large for him, wildly waving a paper, and +rushing towards her from the station yard as fast as hobnailed boots +allowed. She touched up her pony and was soon within hail of the +freckled, rosy-cheeked young porter, whose face was spread abroad with +smiles. + +"It's all right, miss, her be sound as bacon," he gasped breathlessly. +"See then!" he added, and as Tommy came nearer to him he pointed with a +grimy thumb to the Shipping Intelligence column of the newspaper which +he had snatched from the pile at the station. + +Tommy took the paper, and, scanning the paragraph eagerly, read: "The +barque Elizabeth, thirty days overdue from Valparaiso, spoken by the +liner Kildonan Castle, in the Bay of Biscay; all well." + +As she read these few lines, the whole expression of Tommy's face +changed. Her dark eyes brightened; a wave of gladness seemed to surge +through her as she drew herself erect in the saddle. The smile about +the corners of her rather wide but sweet-looking mouth deepened, and +even her hair, which had appeared dispirited a few moments ago, now +curled itself more tightly about her small dainty head. + +"Ah! won't they be glad!" she ejaculated in her clear, brisk voice. +"Dan, you're a cherub," she cried, "a perfect cherub; you are indeed, +Dan;" and, turning her pony about, was off like the wind. + +Dan Whiddon watched her admiringly. + +"Her do be mortal pleased," he said to himself, "and her naming me +'cherub' be her way o' saying 'thankee,' I reckon. 'Cherub,' says she. +Now what will old Berry be calling I?" + +He clumped heavily back to the station. + +"Now, you young stunpoll," cried the stationmaster sternly, "what do +'ee mean by rampaging off like that?" + +"Miss Tommy's uncle bean't a dead 'un arter all, I reckon," said the +boy. "His ship be behind time, that's all, and he'll be coming +down-along soon." + +Dan's reply was not a particularly lucid one, but as anybody's business +was everybody's business in Poppicombe, the station-master had no +difficulty in understanding the youth. He warned Dan of the evil +effects of not minding one's own business, and crossing the line, +entered into a long discussion with his ticket-clerk concerning Miss +Tommy and her private affairs. + +Meanwhile Tommy was galloping at breakneck speed the four miles which +led to her home. About a quarter of a mile from Plum-Tree Farm, where +the Westmacott family, Tommy's people, had lived for generations, she +espied her sisters standing at the gate leading into the paddock. They +had heard the sound of the quick tramp of the pony's hoofs in the +distance, and had rushed out to see why Tommy on this particular day +was riding so furiously. On catching sight of them she repeated, in +her own inimitable way, Dan's method of breaking the good news. She +yelled at the top of her voice, and waved the newspaper high above her +head. So excited was she that she almost threw the newspaper at her +elder sister, and it dropped in a puddle formed by the recent rains. +Tommy was off the saddle in a moment, and leaving the pony to find his +way to the stable, she picked up the fallen paper, and wiping the dirt +from it with her pocket-handkerchief, gave it triumphantly to her tall, +dark, handsome sister Elizabeth, whilst Mary, the second girl, drawing +nearer to Elizabeth's side, stood quietly waiting. + +The three girls bore a certain family likeness to each other, but the +differences were almost equally striking. The two eldest were tall and +slim, and had the same dark-coloured eyes, but there the resemblance +ceased. In character they were as far apart as the poles. Elizabeth, +called after her mother, who had died when Tommy was only a few months +old, was a capable girl of nineteen years of age, with a magnificent +head of rich dark hair, and deep-blue eyes. Her manner was grave and +quiet. She had been a mother to the two younger girls ever since she +could remember, and responsibility had made her old for her years. Her +father, too, had made her his constant companion, and she had been his +right hand in managing the farm and keeping the accounts during the +years that had preceded his death a few months before. Mary, the +second girl, who had just turned fifteen, was as fair as Elizabeth was +dark, but with the same deep-coloured starry eyes. She was the most +studious of the three, and it was always a great delight to Tommy, when +she found her lost in some book of travel or adventure, to awaken her +from her dreams by forming a mouthpiece with her hands and shouting in +poor Mary's ear, "Hallo! are you there?" But Tommy's winning smile +always disarmed Mary's wrath, and, in spite of constant small +disagreements, the two were excellent friends. + +The youngest girl, Katherine, our friend Tommy, was thin and wiry in +build, somewhat short for her years, with small black twinkling eyes, +and a little head running over with golden curls. Her chief +characteristic so far was an endless capacity for getting into scrapes. +A demon of mischief always seemed lurking in the twinkling depths of +her merry eyes. Just now they danced with excitement, as she said: +"Well, of all the cool customers you must be the coolest, Mary, to +stand there waiting, and never to change a hair, or look over the paper +in Elizabeth's hand, or anything. Oh dear! Oh dear! what can you be +made of? Dear old Uncle Ben is coming home, coming home, coming home!" +and catching Mary by the waist, she sang, "Waltz me round, Mary, waltz +me round," and twirled her sister round and round until she was +completely out of breath. + +"Do make her stop it, Bess," besought Mary gaspingly. + +"Tommy darling, do try to be a bit sensible," said Elizabeth, with a +smile. + +"Not I!" said Tommy, "why should be sensible?" as she gave Mary's +pigtail a tug. + +Elizabeth, recognizing Tommy's mood, and fearing there would be +"ructions" presently, tactfully put her arm about her gay-hearted, +mischievous small sister, and led the way indoors. + +This was not the first time by any means that Elizabeth had acted as +peacemaker in the Westmacott family. When she was quite a child, and +Tommy a mere baby, she had often been called by Mrs. Pratt, the +housekeeper, to see if she could induce "that plaguy young limb" to +behave herself. Later on, Elizabeth had, times without number, pleaded +with her father not to be so angry, or quite so severe, with his +youngest girl, however trying the child might be; and Mr. Westmacott, +seeing that Elizabeth thoroughly understood "the imp of mischief," as +he called her the day he had been obliged to summon all hands on the +farm to rescue her and her pony from a bog, left her more and more to +his eldest daughter's care. Then when Tommy was old enough to +accompany her sisters to "lessons" at the Vicarage, again Elizabeth had +to pour oil on troubled waters, for the vicar, an old friend of her +father's, who had undertaken the education of the three girls, and +whose word had hitherto been taken as law, often became very irritable +when Tommy would argue instead of accepting facts. As Tommy increased +in stature, she became, under Elizabeth's wise guidance, more and more +amenable to reason, but she never lost her absolute fearlessness and +independence. + +All the girls had been encouraged by their father to live an open-air +life, and Tommy always led the way instinctively whenever they went +riding, driving, rowing and fishing. The farmhouse was the old manor +house. The huge kitchen, with its deep-seated fireplace and +low-raftered oak-beamed ceiling, was now used as a living-room. It had +three deep bay windows, each looking across the flower garden on to the +moors. The breath of autumn was in the air, but the hollyhocks and +gladioli still flaunted their gay colours, as though they refused to +own that summer had ended. The garden was Elizabeth's special pride; +she loved to keep it an old-fashioned, old-world garden, and had +herself planted sweet peas and stocks, and the spiked gillyflower, +amongst the lavender bushes and the oleanders. In fact, after her +father's death, when Elizabeth had found that his assets were really +"nil," owing to a succession of bad crops and the cattle-disease +spreading so rapidly among the kine, she had had serious thoughts of +trying to take up gardening as a profession, but on talking it over +with her sisters they agreed that it would be better to wait until the +return of their uncle. + +Captain Barton was their mother's only brother. He was a deep-sea +captain, and at the time of his brother-in-law's death he was sailing +in mid-Pacific. But at the first port the vessel had touched, he had +received a letter from his eldest niece, telling him the sad news, and +how things were with them, and asking him to come to them as soon as he +could. He had answered the letter at once, and in his reply had done +his best to hearten them. He had advised Elizabeth to see the +landlord, place the facts before him, and ask him if he would allow the +rent to be in abeyance until her uncle arrived. The landlord had +consented, knowing the family so well, and so one great worry had for a +time been taken off Elizabeth's young shoulders. She was not obliged +to remove at once, but they all knew that it was impossible to keep on +the farm, even had it been paying, and several evenings were passed by +the three girls in wondering what they could do so as not to be a +burden upon their uncle. Mary had spoken of teaching, but there would +be no money to pay for the necessary training, so that idea had to be +given up. Tommy had a new idea about every other day as to what she'd +do in order to make the family fortune. One day she burnt three of the +saucepans, scalded herself rather badly, and made everything around her +"sticky," by trying to invent a new kind of jam. Another day she +concocted the Westmacott Cure for sick headache, and insisted upon her +sisters tasting the "awful mixture," which she assured them was +harmless, and was quite annoyed when Elizabeth and Mary advised her not +to invent anything else for a few years. + +So the days went on, the girls busying themselves about the farm and +longing eagerly for the return of the only relation they had in the +world. Captain Barton had given them the probable date of his arrival +at Plymouth, but when the expected day came and passed without any +further news from him, they had all become more and more anxious and +alarmed, wondering if his vessel had gone down with all hands and left +no trace of her whereabouts. Hence Tommy's excitement and delight, and +Elizabeth and Mary's quiet joy, on hearing that their uncle was coming +to them at last. + + + + +CHAPTER II + +UNCLE BEN + +During the next three days the girls were restless with excitement. +Uncle Ben would, they were sure, send them a telegram as soon as he +reached Plymouth, and one or another of them was constantly on the +look-out for the messenger from the little village postoffice. They +turned out the spare bedroom, and had a grand clean-up; hung fresh +curtains, aired mattress and bedclothes, and made things shipshape, as +he would say, in anticipation of Uncle Ben's arrival. On the third day +the girl at the post-office rode up on her bicycle with the little +brown envelope. Tommy flew to meet her, and in another moment was +running back to the house crying, "Coming to-morrow! To-morrow!" at +the top of her voice. + +Of course they drove down to the station next day fully an hour before +the train was due. Tommy beguiled the time by weighing her sisters and +herself on the station weighing-machine, looked in at the +booking-office, ran to the signal-box and asked to be allowed to work +the levers, and in other ways acted up to her reputation. + +At last the train was signalled. The three girls looked eagerly down +the line. Presently the engine rounded the curve nearly half-a-mile +away, and as the train rumbled along the straight line towards the +station, a red bandana handkerchief was seen vigorously waving at the +window of a compartment in the centre. + +"There he is!" cried Tommy, dancing with excitement, and waving her +handkerchief in return. + +"Stand back, miss," called the station-master, as she stepped near the +edge of the platform. + +"Oh, I shan't hurt your old engine," replied Tommy, who, nevertheless, +allowed her sisters to take a hand each until the train came to a +standstill. Then she darted towards the compartment from which issued +a short, stoutish man, with a jolly, red face, short, close-trimmed +beard, and eyes ready to light up with fun at the slightest provocation. + +Captain Benjamin Barton was a sailor of the good old-fashioned sort. +He had been to sea ever since he was thirteen, when he had run away to +Plymouth after an exchange of discourtesies with the classical master +at the Grammar School: he never could abide Latin. During nearly fifty +years of life at sea he had saved a considerable sum, and had become +part owner of his vessel, besides having shares in several others. He +still loyally stuck to the sailing ship; the steamship had no +attractions for him; and he was never tired of comparing the two, to +the great disadvantage of the more modern type. Tommy once said that +he reminded her of the 'bus-driver behind whom she had sat when on her +only visit to London, who had spoken with the bitterest scorn of the +motor omnibus. The captain's twinkling black eyes gleamed with fun +when Tommy assured him artlessly that the 'busman was "just such a dear +old stick-in-the-mud" as he was. Tommy sprang into his arms as he got +out of the railway carriage. He gradually extricated himself from her +embrace, and turning to his elder nieces, silently kissed them. In +spite of a brave attempt at cheerfulness his eyes were rather dim as he +mumbled a word of greeting. He had always been on the best of terms +with their father, and, when he was ashore, had been accustomed to make +the farm his headquarters. The loss of his brother-in-law had come as +a great shock to him; and the remembrance of it, together with the +meeting with the three fatherless girls, almost unmanned him for the +moment. The red bandana handkerchief came into play again; he blew his +nose furiously, declared that railway travelling always gave him a +cold, and turning on Dan Whiddon, the small porter, who was staggering +under a trunk he had taken from the compartment, he cried-- + +"Now, young Samson, don't be too rough with that little contraption of +mine." + +The aggrieved look on Dan's face set them laughing, and the tension was +relieved. They passed out of the station, and came to the little farm +wagonette. Tommy was usually driver, but as there was only room for +one on the driver's seat, and she declared that she was going to sit +with Uncle, Elizabeth good-naturedly offered to take the reins. When +the Captain, the other girls, and the trunk were packed in behind, it +was a tight squeeze, and Dan Whiddon, rejoicing in twopence, surveyed +the pony doubtfully. + +"You'm better get out and walk up t' hill," he suggested, with the +familiarity of an old friend. + +"Be off and buy your sweeties, Samson," said the Captain, "or we'll +hitch you on as leader." And laughing at his own jest, Uncle Ben +squeezed Mary with his right arm, and Tommy with his left, and called +to Elizabeth to get under way. + +There was little talking on the homeward drive. The younger girls were +quite happy nestling against their uncle; and he was thinking of his +many former home-comings. But when he entered the bright farm parlour, +and saw the spread tea-table, and the blazing fire which Mrs. Pratt had +kindled--then his jolly weather-worn face glowed, and he cried, in the +same words he had used a score of times before-- + +"East or west, home is best. How do, Jane?" + +"Nicely, thank'ee sir," returned Mrs. Pratt, with a bob, "except for my +poor feet." + +The girls smiled. They had heard the same question and answer ever +since they could remember, when Uncle Ben came home. Tommy meanwhile +had removed his hat, Mary had slyly stuffed his red handkerchief into +his pocket, and now Elizabeth gently pushed him down into his favourite +arm-chair. Mrs. Pratt, who suffered from bunions, and hobbled about, +made the tea, while Mary toasted what was in that country place still +called a Sally Lunn, and Elizabeth fetched from the dairy, now very +bare and forlorn, a pot of cool delicious Devonshire cream. During +these preparations Tommy was content to sit at her uncle's feet, +resting her head on his knees, and now and again giving his horny hand +a squeeze. + +It was Tommy, however, who kept things lively at the tea-table. + +"Now, Uncle," she would say, "you must have more cream in your tea, or +you'll be as nervous as a cat." + +"Very well, my dear," was the meek reply. "Afloat I drink it without +milk or cream, sea-cows not being tractable animals, you know; but when +in Rome, do as the rum 'uns do, eh?" + +"That dreadful old pun of yours! You expect us to punish you, don't +you now?" + +"I'll be Punch to your Judy," returned the Captain, with a hearty +laugh, and for some minutes he alternately cracked his simple jokes and +devoted himself to his food. "I always say there's nothing in foreign +parts to match the cakes and cream of Devonshire," he said, "and you'd +know it if you lived on ship's biscuit and salt horse, my girl." + +"Where have you been this voyage, Uncle?" asked Mary. + +"Peru and Monte Video, and other outlandish parts, my dear. I was held +up in the Doldrums, and water was running plaguy short; 'water, water +everywhere, but not a drop to drink,' as that poetry fellow says. One +more voyage, my girls, and then I drop anchor for good." + +"We hoped you would stay with us," said Elizabeth. + +"Couldn't do it, Bess," he replied. "I can hold a straight course, but +I couldn't run a straight furrow for the life of me. No; one more +voyage, to the South Pacific Islands this time, and then I'll take a +snug little cottage somewhere by the sea, and spend my days +whitewashing it, and getting worse-tempered every day, and you shall +keep house for me, and smooth me down." + +And then Tommy put the usual question--it always came from Tommy. + +"What adventures did you have this time, Uncle?" + +Uncle Ben rubbed his chin, and assumed an air of deep reflection. + +"Adventures! Well, the only one worth speaking about," he said slowly, +"was when we were becalmed in latitude 35 deg. South, longitude 152 deg. East, +I think it was. By the chart we should have been about a hundred and +fifty miles from the nearest land, but one morning Long Jimmy--the tall +fellow with one eye, you remember----?" + +"Yes," said Tommy; "he helped me down the side last time I saw you off." + +"Well, he was look-out at the time, and he sings out, 'Land-ho!' I was +on deck in a twinkling, I can tell you; and there, a couple of points +on the starboard quarter, was a smallish kind of island, and stretching +away behind it a lot of little islands pretty near as far as you could +see. The biggest was as large as Mount St. Michael, maybe, and all of +a white shiny rock. I made a few remarks about the chart-makers, and +was thinking of putting out a boat to examine it, when, bless your +eyes! that island began to move, and all the little 'uns after it." + +Here he drank half a cup of tea, and the girls waited breathlessly for +him to continue. + +"Some one set up a cry of sea-serpent," he went on gravely, "and Sunny +Pat--the little Irishman, you remember---?" + +"Yes, such a funny little man. Go on, Uncle," said Tommy. + +"Well, Sunny Pat calls out, 'Begorra, shure 'tis the way of openin' it +is!' and sure enough that big island showed a gash right across the +middle, that grew wider and wider, and each side of it there was a row +of teeth about as long as a church steeple. Jupiter, 'twas a fearsome +sight. But Sandy Sam--you remember him, the big red-headed +fellow--he's got more presence of mind than any able seaman I ever met. +He outs with a big gooseberry--we'd taken a few bushels on board at +Greenland--and flings it straight at the monster, knowing that +sea-serpents can't abide big gooseberries, being in the same line of +business, as you may say. Well----" + +Here the story was interrupted, for the girls made a simultaneous rush +on the old man. Tommy pummelled him. Mary put her hand over his +mouth, and Elizabeth took his half-eaten cake, and declared that he +should have no more until he confessed that he had been fibbing. + +"You naughty wicked old man," cried Tommy, as he shook with laughter. +"Now you shan't have another cup of tea until you've turned out your +pockets." + +"I give in," said the Captain. "Three to one isn't fair play. I've +had enough tea, only let me get my pipe alight and then we'll see." + +As long as the girls could remember, their uncle, on his arrival, when +his first pipe was lit, had turned out his capacious pockets, in which +there was always a present of some kind for every one, besides oddments +unaddressed which his nieces appropriated at their fancy. Settled in +the arm-chair, with a big calabash pipe in his mouth, he plunged his +hand into a pocket, and brought out the red bandana handkerchief. + +"That's your flag," cried Tommy. "Be quick!" + +"Patience," he replied, producing a tin of tobacco and a knife. + +"We'll let you keep them," said Mary. "What next, Uncle?" + +"Well, here's a small parcel with somebody's name on it, and it looks +uncommon like Mary." + +Mary seized the parcel, opened it, and uttered a cry of delight as she +unfolded a pretty Indian scarf. + +"Oh, you dear!" she cried, giving him a kiss. + +He plunged his hand again into his pocket and drew out slowly and with +a solemn air that made the girls agog with expectation--a short cutty +pipe, at which they cried "Shame!" Then came another small parcel, +marked with Elizabeth's name, which proved to contain a tortoiseshell +comb with silver mountings. Another dip brought forth a bright round +silver case with a long cord hanging from a hole in the side. Tommy +pounced on this. + +"What is it, Uncle?" she asked. + +"It's a contraption for getting a light in a wind, given me by an old +friend in Valparaiso," replied the Captain. "'Twas kindly meant, to be +sure, but I've never used it, for I've never had any difficulty in +lighting my pipe in any wind that ever blew short of a typhoon, and +then a man has other things to think about. I'll show you how it's +done, and you can keep it against the time when you're an old woman and +go round selling things from a caravan: old women of that sort always +smoke." + +"The idea!" exclaimed Tommy, but when her uncle had shown her how to +obtain a spark by turning a little handle sharply, and how the spark +ignited the cord, she took the thing and slipped it into her pocket. + +Then at last came the parcel for which Tommy had been eagerly waiting, +and she gave a long sigh of pleasure as she drew through her fingers a +scarf of exquisite fineness like Mary's. + +"You're a darling!" she cried, giving her uncle a tight hug, and at the +same time knocking his pipe from his mouth. "Oh, I'm so sorry," she +said contritely. "Never mind, I'll fill it again for you." + +Captain Barton took from his pockets sundry other articles which he +divided among the girls, as well as a queer assortment of his personal +belongings. When all his pockets were empty, Tommy said-- + +"Now you can put all that rubbish back; see what a litter it makes!" + +"For what you don't want, I return humble and hearty thanks," said the +Captain, using a form of words which they had heard from his lips ever +since they were babies. "And now if you can think of anything but +fal-lals, we'll settle down and have a cosy talk about things. Draw +your chairs up to the fire, girls." + + + + +CHAPTER III + +LEAVING HOME + +Uncle Ben listened attentively as Elizabeth gave an account of affairs +at the farm. He did not interrupt her, but now and then muttered an +ejaculation through a cloud of smoke. Elizabeth was clear-headed, and +did not take long to explain the position to her uncle. It was +impossible to keep on the farm without capital, and the Captain, though +he had a good sum laid by, was not the man to risk his money in a +business of which he knew nothing. So the farm must be sold, and it +was clear that when everything was settled up, there would be little or +nothing left for the girls to live on. They mentioned the ideas they +had had of earning their living, and the obstacles in the way; and +Captain Barton puffed at his pipe, and pulled his beard, and every now +and then stroked Tommy's hair as she leant against his knee. + +"Hum!" he grunted, when all had said their say. "There's only one way +out of the difficulty that I can see." + +He paused impressively, and the girls looked at him with expectation. + +"And that is," he went on, weighing each word, "to get you spliced." + +"Spliced!" cried Tommy. "Married, you mean? Me married!" + +"Well, not you, perhaps--not yet a bit, seeing you are only a little +tomboy sort of thing----" + +"Thing! how dare you!" cried Tommy, pummelling her uncle's leg. + +"I meant a thing of beauty, my dear," said he meekly, "which, as the +poet says, is a joy for ever." + +"He wouldn't think me a joy for long, I can tell you," returned Tommy. +"But, really, it's too ridiculous. Bess, you don't want to get +married?" + +"Not for a living, certainly," said Elizabeth. + +"Of course not," added Mary. + +"Well, that's squashed," cried Tommy, "and if you can't think of +anything better, Captain Barton--why, you're not married yourself!" + +"No, my dear, I've never tried," replied her uncle apologetically. +"Well, now, there's that notion I mentioned a while ago--a little +cottage by the sea, you know; we four--me and the three Graces, eh?" + +"It would be simply awful, Uncle," cried Tommy. "Whatever should we do +all day? We should all become perfect cats, and you'd have a simply +horrid time. No, if you want us to live with you, you must take a +house somewhere where we could work--earn our salt, you know. I'm not +going to be a burden to anybody." + +"That's a fine spirit, to be sure. Then it must be London, I suppose, +Deptford way or Rotherhithe; one of you could keep house for me, and +the others could go to classes, and learn teaching or whatever it is +you want to do. What do you think of that, now?" + +"I should love to keep house for you, Uncle," said Elizabeth. + +"And Mary and I would love to do the other thing, wouldn't we, Mary?" +cried Tommy. "So it's settled, and you'd better advertise for a house +at once, Uncle." + +"Steady, my dear. As I told you, I must make one more voyage. I've a +heap of things to settle up in various parts, and it'll be at least a +year before I'm ready. The question is, what can you do for a year? +You can't remain here, and I'm not going to set you up in London +without me to look after you." + +"Why not? We'd look after each other," said Tommy. + +"Couldn't think of it, my dear," said the Captain decisively. "It's a +facer, that's the truth." + +"I know what!" cried Tommy, suddenly starting up. "Take us with you!" + +"What?" gasped her uncle. + +"I mean it. Let's all go for a voyage. I'd love to go round the +world." + +"Nonsense! A parcel of girls in my windjammer with their frills and +furbelows--I never heard of such a thing! Ridiculous! Entirely out of +the question!" + +"Why? I don't see it," persisted Tommy. "Now, Captain Barton, don't +be a stick-in-the-mud, but give us reasons." + +"My dear, it can't be done," said the Captain emphatically. + +"Of course it can't, you haven't got any," said Tommy, wilfully +misunderstanding him. "Just like a man!" + +"We should really like it, Uncle," said Elizabeth. + +"Can't be done, Bess," he repeated. + +"But why, Uncle?" asked Mary. + +"Because--because--well, for one thing I don't carry a stewardess." + +"Oh, you funny old man! Bess could be stewardess. Another reason, +please." + +"There's no cabin fit for young ladies. It's a hard life on board, +and----" + +"No reason at all," interrupted Tommy. "We must learn to rough it, now +that we've got to make our way in the world. Besides, sea-air is good; +it will establish our constitutions, as the doctors say. Say yes, +Uncle, there's a dear!" + +"Well, well, I'll sleep on it," said the Captain, temporizing. He was +really much perplexed and troubled. The suggestion was a preposterous +one, to his old-fashioned way of thinking; but he could not find +reasons that would convince these very modern nieces of his, and he +hoped that they would drop the wild notion before the morning. + +But when the girls had gone to bed, and he sat alone, smoking his final +pipe, he had to confess to himself that Tommy's proposal was the +simplest solution of the difficulty. It would not be an easy matter to +find comfortable quarters for the girls, but it was not impossible. +Their society would be very pleasant on board; he would love to have +them with him: in short, he decided to give way. So the next morning, +when they rushed at him as he entered the breakfast-room, with cries of +"Uncle dear, do take us," he replied, with a mild reluctance-- + +"Well, well, you might do worse." + +Whereupon Tommy kissed him and hugged him, calling him "Dear old +Nunky," and went nearly wild with joy. + +"But, mind you," he said warningly, "you mustn't expect much in the way +of comfort. The _Elizabeth_ isn't the _Lusitania_, you know. She's as +tight a little craft as ever sailed the seas, but she wasn't built for +first-class passengers. You'll have to manage with a tiny cabin for +all three. And I give you fair notice: I keep strict discipline +aboard. The slightest insubordination will be punished." + +"And how do you punish on board ship?" asked Tommy mischievously. + +"First, bread and water for a week. For the second offence, you'll be +laid in irons in the hold, where you'll have no company but the rats, +and they're uncommon hungry beasts, I can tell you." + +"How lovely! Just like the prisoners in wicked barons' castles in the +olden times," cried Tommy. "Oh, you dear silly old thing, did you +think you would frighten us?" And she gave him a hug that made him cry +for mercy. + +"Now, girls, to business," he said, when order was restored. "This is +Wednesday. I must run up to London to-morrow to see my lawyers, so +that if anything happens to me you won't be quite unprovided for. +Remember, Bess, they're Wilkins and Short, of Bedford Row. Not that +there isn't plenty of life in the old sea-dog yet, and I hope you won't +have to see them for many a day. Now, as to clothes; no fal-lals, you +know; two serge dresses apiece, and one box for the lot of you. I +don't suppose you bargained for that." + +"We shouldn't think of bringing matinee hats," said Elizabeth, laughing. + +"Anything you want to keep, out of the things here, you must pack up. +I dare say one of the neighbours will store it for you. I'll arrange +about selling the rest. I'll see your landlord to-day. You will only +have about a fortnight to get ready, so you'd better begin at once." + +"Let's go and see Mrs. Morris," said Mary. "She'll keep our things for +us." + +"Won't she be surprised!" cried Tommy. "And what fun we shall have!" + +The girls found their neighbour, Mrs. Morris, in the midst of her +weekly baking. She declared afterwards that the surprise their news +gave her nearly "turned" the bread. She readily agreed to store their +little stock of personal possessions, but shook her head at the idea of +girls wandering in heathen parts, as she put it. + +Elizabeth asked her to accompany them to Plymouth and assist them in +buying their outfit. This gave great delight to the kind motherly +soul. She left her farm but seldom; a trip to Plymouth was a notable +event in her life; and when she returned with the girls, after a happy +day's shopping, the spirit of adventure had so worked upon her that she +cried, "Well, now, I wish I was going too, that I do." + +Imagine the bustle and excitement of the next few days! Uncle Ben was +in London. In his absence the girls worked hard at their preparations. +They got a sewing-maid from the village, and all four worked early and +late cutting out and making two sets of blouses, one for ordinary use, +and the other for any very hot weather they might encounter on the +voyage. Even Tommy, not usually an industrious young person in such +matters, did her fair share, though it was a great trial of patience to +have to finish the overcasting of all the seams before Elizabeth would +lay them aside ready for packing. + +Everything was complete before Uncle Ben's return. The girls had +finished their outfit and packed it away neatly in their new cabin +trunk. Their treasures were also packed ready to be handed into Mrs. +Morris's keeping. A few pieces of furniture which Elizabeth could not +bear to part with had been warehoused at Plymouth. The remainder, +together with the farm stock, was to be sold after their departure. +Tommy was very woebegone at the idea of selling her pony, and when Joe +Morris offered to keep him for her, and give him his food in exchange +for his services (that was his thoughtful and pleasant way of putting +it), she hugged the burly farmer and called him a dear old man. + +At last Uncle Ben returned. The last arrangements were made, the last +adieus said, and one fine day the little party of four drove to the +station to take train to Southampton, where the barque _Elizabeth_ was +refitting. The girls waved their handkerchiefs gaily in response to +the parting salutations of the villagers; but they fell very silent +when their old friends were out of sight, and the Captain, looking +straight before him, heard a sob or two on each side and behind. Like +a wise man, he said nothing about the sadness of leaving the old home, +but related some of his recent experiences in London. + +"I met a fine old friend of mine, a missionary," he said. "He is +stationed on one of the South Sea Islands, and hasn't been home for +twenty years. A real good sort is Henry Corke. He has only been home +a month, and yet he is going out almost at once. There's devotion for +you, girls. I asked him if he'd like to come with us, offered him the +attractions of refined female society----" + +"That was enough to choke him off," interrupted Tommy. "I hate to be +called a female." + +"Well, perhaps it was a mistake not to say tomboy. Anyhow, Corke was +in too much of a hurry to come with us; prefers one of those dirty +clanking steamers. Mighty poor taste, I call it." + +By the time they reached the station the girls had thrown off their +despondency, and began to glow with excitement as they realized that +they were actually entering upon a new life. + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +ABOARD THE "ELIZABETH" + +"Here we are!" cried Captain Barton, as the train ran into the dock +station at Southampton. "Now mind you don't get run over." + +"The idea!" said Tommy; "we have been here before, Uncle." + +"So you have, my dear, but good advice is none the worse for being said +twice." + +They made their way across the metals, on which locomotives were +hauling and pushing heavy goods wagons, and came to the quay where the +_Elizabeth_ lay taking in cargo. She looked a mere dwarf beside a +Castle Liner not far away; but she was bright with the glory of new +paint, and Captain Barton gazed at her with an affectionate pride that +he would never have felt for a steamship. They went on board. Mr. +Purvis, the Scots mate, gave the girls a shy greeting. They smiled at +those of the crew whom they recognized, and a look of pained +bewilderment settled on the face of one, Sandy Sam, when Tommy asked +him if he had any more big gooseberries. + +"Never mention the word to him," said the Captain anxiously, as they +went below; "he's very sensitive, my dear." + +"Ah! you're afraid your stories will be found out, you know you are," +replied Tommy. "Oh! what a sweet little cabin." + +The Captain had thrown open the door of the cabin which he had prepared +for his nieces, next to the saloon. The girls looked in eagerly. + +"How very nice!" said Elizabeth. + +"I'm glad you like it, my dear," said the Captain. "I did my best, and +Purvis was uncommon useful, too." + +"A woman couldn't have managed better," said Mary. + +"Well, you see, bachelor men like me and Purvis get into the way of +making up for what we lose. We nearly forgot the looking-glass, +though, not having any particular features ourselves to be proud of." + +The cabin was very daintily got up. The woodwork was beautifully +polished. There were two bunks on one side, one above the other, and a +third on the opposite side, each with a spotless white bed-cover. On +one wall hung a looking-glass; and a tiny wash-hand basin of polished +zinc was fitted into a little alcove. There were hooks for hanging +clothes on the partition. The clear space between the sides was only +two or three feet across. + +"Where shall we put our trunk?" asked Elizabeth practically. + +"In the saloon, my dear," replied her uncle. "We'll fasten it there, +to prevent it rolling about if we meet any rough weather." + +"We shall have to get up one at a time," said Tommy, with a laugh. +"There isn't room for two to do up their hair at once." + +"Well, I know nothing about that," said the Captain, rubbing his bald +crown. "You mustn't quarrel or fight about who shall be first, or I'll +have to clap you in irons." + +"Where do you keep your irons?" asked Tommy. "I'd like to see the +dreadful things." + +The Captain looked so much embarrassed that Tommy divined the truth at +once. + +"Why, you haven't got any," she cried, dancing. "What a naughty old +fibber you are!" + +"Well, you see, I pick my crew. Them that aren't English are Scotch or +Irish, and very respectable men. But I dare say we can get a set of +irons in the town. Come along, we'll go and get something to eat; +we're too busy to cook on board. I'll just drop in at one of the +marine stores and see if they've got a small size of irons for +obstreperous females." + +As they walked up the High Street Tommy suddenly cried-- + +"Look, Bess, isn't that little Dan Whiddon? I wondered why he wasn't +at the station to wish us good-bye." + +She pointed up the street, where she had seen a small oddly-dressed +figure pass under the narrow ancient arch that divides the street into +Above and Below Bar. They hurried in that direction, but when they +reached the spot the figure had disappeared. + +"I think you must have been mistaken," said Mary. "Dan wouldn't come +so far from home." + +"I dare say. Now, Uncle, where shall we go? I'm famished." + +The Captain led them to the Crown Hotel. He confessed that if he had +been alone he would have gone to a humbler place near the docks, where +he might meet some shipmates. + +"But you girls wouldn't like to eat among half-a-dozen sea-dogs smoking +shag," he said. + +As they ate their luncheon he said that he was disappointed with his +cargo. He had hoped to have a full ship for the South American ports, +but feared that after all he would have to go out light. Tommy's +assurance that his passengers would make up did not appear to convince +him. + +They slept on board that night, and were very merry at the novel +experience of undressing and dressing in such a narrow space. Early +next morning the ship was towed out into the harbour. She had hardly +made a cable's length, however, when the Captain received a message +semaphored from the quay to the effect that his agent had secured +enough goods to complete his freight. It would not be ready for +shipment for two days. He did not think it worth while to put back +into dock, as the extra cargo could be brought out in lighters. + +During the next two days the girls were much amused to see their uncle +in his little dinghy, which held three at a squeeze, going to and fro +between the ship and the shore, propelling himself by means of one oar +fixed in a groove at the stern. Nothing would satisfy them until he +allowed one of the sailors, usually Sunny Pat, to take them in turn and +teach them how to work the little tub in this manner. Finding it very +easy Tommy begged the Captain to let her take him ashore, and was +delighted when he told her on landing that she would make a skipper in +no time. She immediately bought a huge sailor's knife, much to his +amusement. Her sisters, not to be outdone, in their turn rowed him +ashore, and each also bought a knife. + +"You'd be terrible folk in a mutiny," said the Captain, laughing. "I +really must see about getting those irons." + +But when the vessel's hold was filled from the lighters, and the cargo +was complete, there were no irons among the equipment. The _Elizabeth_ +was towed down Southampton Water; then, the wind being fair, the +courses were set, and she was soon sailing merrily down Channel. The +girls were in the highest spirits. It was a glorious day. The sea +glistened in the sunlight, and as the vessel passed through the Solent, +with the wooded shores of Hampshire on the right, and the Island on the +left, the Captain pointed out to his nieces various landmarks and +interesting spots, and gave them a first lesson in navigation. In +three or four hours they passed the Needles. + +"Now, girls," said the Captain, "my advice is, keep fairly quiet for a +little. There's a bit of a swell, and--well, I say no more." + +Elizabeth and Mary remained reclining in their deck-chairs, quietly +enjoying their novel experiences. But Tommy was as nimble as Ariel on +the vessel of the Duke of Milan. She was here, there and everywhere, +asking why this and what the other; now exclaiming at a warship that +glided silently past, now watching a graceful white-sailed yacht; at +one moment standing by the helmsman, then flashing along the deck to +ask her uncle for an explanation of something that had caught her +attention. The Captain watched her with kindly amusement. He did not +repeat his warning. "The lass had better get it over," he thought. +Presently his amusement became mixed with a little anxiety as he saw +her growing quieter, and a tinge of green coming into her complexion. +At last with a sudden cry of "Oh!" she rushed to the companion and +disappeared. The other girls followed her anxiously, and for a time +they were seen no more. Thanks to the steadiness of the ship, and the +comparative smoothness of the sea, their sufferings were neither +violent nor prolonged; but it was a much-subdued Tommy who emerged an +hour or two later and meekly put her hand into her uncle's. + +The next moment she gave a gasp. Not a yard away, lying on a pile of +canvas, huddled a little figure in brown corduroys and clumping boots. +It was Dan Whiddon, pale, grimy, with tear-stained eyes, fast asleep. + +[Illustration: "LYING ON A PILE OF CANVAS HUDDLED A LITTLE FIGURE."] + +"There's a young Samson for you!" said the Captain, noticing Tommy's +look of amazement. "A young rascal of a stowaway. Long Jimmy heard a +tapping in the forehold a while ago, and when the men opened up--a +nuisance when all the cargo was nattily stowed--there was this young +reprobate, half dead with hunger and fright. You've a deal to answer +for, Tommy." + +"Why, what have I done?" asked the girl. + +"Well, you and your sisters seem to have spoiled the young scamp. When +they brought him up from below he whimpered out that the young ladies +had been kind to him, and he didn't like carrying luggage and cleaning +railway lamps, and when he heard that you were coming to sea he wanted +his mother to get me to take him as a cabin-boy. She boxed his ears. +But he found out when you were leaving, and hid in a goods wagon that +reached Southampton a little before we did, and watched his opportunity +to slip on board when the barque was lying at the quay-side. That's +all I got out of him; and the motion served him as it serves most +landsmen, and he dropped asleep just where you see him there. I'll +have something to say to him when he wakes." + +"Poor little fellow!" said Tommy. "You won't be hard on him, Uncle?" + +The Captain grunted. Perhaps he remembered that fifty years before he +had himself run away to sea. + +"A rascally young stowaway," he muttered. "I can't put him ashore, as +I shan't touch at any port this side of Buenos Ayres. And his mother +crying her eyes out, I'll be bound. And I'll have to spend several +shillings on a cable to tell her he's safe. A pretty thing for a man +with three nieces." + +"I'll pay for the cable, Uncle." + +"What! has she damaged the cable?" asked Mary innocently, coming up at +this moment. + +Captain Barton shook with laughter. + +"Oh, you bookworms!" he said, when he had command of his breath. "Take +a look at the cable, Mary, and see if you think Tommy, for all her +mischievousness, could do it much damage. No, 'tis another kind of +cable we were speaking of--all along of young Samson there. What would +you do with a stowaway, Bess?" he asked of his eldest niece, who had +just joined the others. + +"Good gracious!" exclaimed Elizabeth, "you were right after all, Tommy. +What a little sweep he looks!" + +At this moment Dan stirred, opened his eyes, and when he saw the girls +smiled sheepishly. + +"Now, young Samson, stand up and listen to me," said the Captain +severely. "Lay a hold of that stay there if you can't stand steady. +You come sneaking aboard this vessel, ruining my cargo, expecting to +fill yourself with my victuals, and all for what? Because you didn't +like cleaning lamps and carrying luggage. What's that for a reason? +There's worse than that aboard ship, I can tell you. If I did my duty, +I should have you lashed to the mast and dosed with the cat. And your +poor mother crying her eyes out, and the police dragging the ponds, and +the Government sending detectives to all parts, and wiring to all the +recruiting sergeants, spending hundreds of pounds of the country's +money all for a discontented young shaver not four feet high. Now just +you run along to Mr. Purvis and ask him to forgive you. He's very +strict is Mr. Purvis, much stricter than I am; and then ask Sandy Sam +very politely to fling a few buckets of water over you and scrub you +with holystone; and after that go to Cook and ask him if he can spare a +biscuit and a can of soup; and then I'll see if I can find some clothes +that will fit you, and we'll make a man of you, and an A.B. in time." + +The Captain's tone grew less stern and more genial as he went along, +and when he had finished Dan smiled cheerfully, gave Tommy an extra +smile, and went aft to obey orders. + +The run down Channel was very pleasant to the girls. They showed the +keenest interest in the ship and the doings of the sailors. These +rough, good-tempered fellows were flattered by the attentions of their +passengers, and never tired of answering their questions. It was not +long before all three were able to tie all kinds of sailors' knots, +splice ropes, and do other simple things of the kind. They knew the +names of the sails and the yards, and Tommy in particular never tired +of airing her nautical vocabulary. + +Even the ship's cook became their willing slave. Elizabeth took him in +hand, and he meekly received her instructions, with great advantage to +his bill of fare. Captain Barton declared that it was a good job he +was retiring, for this unwonted luxury was killing his seaman's +qualities. + +The evenings were spent in the little deck cabin, where they played at +draughts with the Captain and mate, or listened to the yarns they spun. +Mary had brought her mandoline, and on fine evenings they would get up +a concert, the sailors singing their chanties and dancing the hornpipe. +The Captain hunted up some ancient grass hammocks, and when the weather +was quite calm the sailors rigged these up on deck for the girls. Some +of the crew taught them how to make hammocks, using string instead of +grass, and they often amused themselves by weaving string bags and +baskets. + +As for Dan Whiddon, he soon became the pet of the ship. He was a +good-tempered little fellow, willing to oblige anybody. He was kept +always busy, and it was not long before he found that the life of a +sailor was a good deal harder even than that of a porter at a wayside +station. + +"But I likes it, I do," he said once to Tommy, "better'n cleaning lamps +and such." + +"You get no tips, Dan," she replied. + +"What's tips!" he said. "I never had no good of 'em, miss. Mother +took them all except a penny now and then for sweets, and the Captain +he gives me sweets for nothing, he do, and so I save, don't I, miss?" + +The weather held fair almost without interruption, and the girls became +so well seasoned that an occasional gale did not distress them. As +they approached the tropics the heat became rather trying, and then +they brought out of their trunk sundry light blouses at which their +uncle cocked an eye. + +"Rank disobedience!" he said sternly. "I said serge." + +"Don't they look nice, Uncle?" said Tommy mischievously, "and we made +them ourselves. You can't object to that, my dear man, and we shall +wash them ourselves, so there's no laundry bill for you to pay. In +fact, you haven't a leg to stand on, so you had better say at once they +look sweet and save time. Don't you think so, Mr. Purvis?" + +"Weel," said the Scotsman cautiously, "I wouldna say but what they are +suitable to the climate, but they're terrible gay like." + +"Oh, you should see Bess's evening frock. It's perfectly +lovely--chiffon, with pink insertion; it suits her dark hair +splendidly." + +"There, Tommy, that'll do," said the Captain; "such talk isn't suitable +aboard this vessel. You're unruly minxes, and what I'll do with you in +London I don't know." + +"You'll soon get used to it, Uncle dear, and I really wouldn't worry if +I were you. We'll keep you straight." + +"A happy girl, Purvis," said the Captain, when they were alone. + +"Ou, ay, she is that." + +They spent a couple of days in Buenos Ayres while Captain Barton was +unloading part of his cargo and settling his affairs. When they left, +a certain young electrical engineer asked to be allowed to call on them +when he returned to England, and looked very crestfallen when Elizabeth +told him that they had no address. They were almost disappointed when +they rounded the terrible Cape Horn without encountering a storm. +After a short stay at Valparaiso, the Captain set his course direct for +the Pacific Islands. Interested as the girls had been hitherto, they +became intensely excited now. Mary knew a great deal about Captain +Cook and other early navigators, and all the girls had read a volume of +Stevenson's on the South Seas, which their uncle had brought home once +in a colonial edition. The romance of this quarter of the globe had +captured their imagination, and they looked eagerly forward to seeing +the strange men and women, the gorgeous scenery, the many novel things +which their reading and their uncle's stories had led them to expect. + + + + +CHAPTER V + +A MIDNIGHT WRECK + +"Well, now, I'm real glad I brought you girls with me," said Captain +Barton, as they sat on deck one evening. "Many's the time I've felt a +bit lonesome at night between sunset and turning in, but you do help to +pass the time away." + +"Pastimes, are we?" said Tommy, with affected indignation. "Toys! +Dolls! I won't be called a doll." + +"Very well, my dear, you shan't," replied her uncle, slipping one arm +round her waist, and the other round Mary's. Elizabeth sat on her +deck-chair opposite them, knitting the second of a pair of socks. +"But, now," continued the Captain, "you'd better be turning in. 'Tis +latish, and sleep, you know, 'it is a precious thing, beloved from pole +to pole'; and if you don't get your full eight hours you'll be neither +useful nor ornamental, Miss Tommy." + +"Oh, Uncle! It's such a lovely night," pleaded Tommy, leaning back on +his arm, and looking up into the brilliant sky--a sky such as is seen +in the South Pacific, and nowhere else in the world. + +Here a heavy figure approached the group from forward. + +"Glass is dropping fast, sir," said Mr. Purvis. + +Elizabeth's needles ceased clicking. + +"That means a storm, doesn't it, Uncle?" she said. + +"A bit of a blow, maybe," said the Captain. "Now, girls, off with you. +I'll just make things snug. You go below, and sleep through it, and +you'll come up fresh as paint in the morning." + +Tommy grumbled a little, declaring that a storm was impossible with +such a clear sky and no wind; but she went below with her sisters, and +soon all three were fast asleep in their snug little cabin. + +It was perhaps two hours later when Elizabeth awoke suddenly. There +were strange noises overhead, and the ship was rolling and pitching +with a violence new to her. Every now and then she heard a hoarse +shout, and a scurry of feet on deck. The little appointments of the +cabin rattled, and presently, as the vessel gave a particularly heavy +lurch, the glass water-bottle slipped from its rack, and fell with a +crash to the floor. + +"What is it?" cried Tommy, sitting straight up in her bunk. + +"The sea is rather rough," said Elizabeth quietly, "and has sent the +water-bottle spinning." + +"It woke me with a start," said Tommy. "My heart is thumping like +anything. Is there any danger?" + +"Not with Uncle on board," said Mary from the bunk below. "Let's go to +sleep again." + +They lay down, but to sleep was impossible. Every moment the movements +of the vessel became more violent, and they heard great booming noises +as the waves broke over the deck. The roar and shriek of the wind was +mingled with the creaking of blocks and the shouts of men. + +"I can't stand it any longer," said Tommy suddenly. "I'm going up to +see. Come along, girls." She sprang out of her bunk and had to clutch +the side to prevent herself from being thrown down. The other girls +followed her, and she laughed as they staggered and clasped each other. + +"What fun!" she said. "We haven't had a real storm before. See who'll +be dressed first. You two needn't do up your hair." + +Dressing was a difficult matter; but, helping one another, they managed +to get their things on at last and, holding hands, staggered out of the +cabin to the companionway between it and the saloon. Tommy was the +first to climb the ladder, but when she came to the top she gave a cry +of dismay. + +"The hatch is on!" she called. "Uncle has battened us down, mean old +thing!" + +She beat on the hatch with her fist, and called shrilly for her uncle; +but the sounds were smothered by the greater noises above, and by and +by she desisted, and tottered disconsolately down the steps. "Let's go +into the saloon," she said. "There's more room there than in the +cabin. You don't think there's any danger?" she added, as the light of +the swinging lamp fell on Elizabeth's pale face. + +"I don't know; I hope not," replied Elizabeth. + +"It's a shame to batten us down," said Tommy indignantly. "I'd rather +be on deck and know the worst." + +The three girls went into the saloon, and sat huddled together on a +sofa, which was fixed firmly to the wall. They found that only by +keeping a tight grip on the sofa, and each other, could they save +themselves from being dashed across the room. Moment by moment the +storm increased in fury. Now and again there was a tremendous shock, +under which the _Elizabeth_ quivered in every plank, and sometimes a +sharp report as of woodwork wrenched away. + +The girls were now thoroughly scared. Pressed close together they +shivered as they heard these ominous noises. None of them spoke, but +Tommy gave a little gasp whenever a more than usually heavy sea struck +the vessel, and Mary gulped down a lump that would keep rising in her +throat. + +Hours passed. Presently the movements of the vessel became less +violent, and at last Tommy gave a cry of delight as she heard the +battens being struck away from the hatch, and her uncle's voice as he +descended the ladder. + +"Ah! There you are, my dears," he said cheerily, as he entered the +saloon. "I guessed these little tantrums would have wakened you." + +"Is the storm over, Uncle?" asked Elizabeth. + +"Pretty near. He's giving a last kick or two. We're very tired and +hungry on deck, and you girls can make us some coffee; I know you'd +like to make yourselves useful. Cook can't be spared at this minute or +I wouldn't ask you." + +"Of course we will," said Tommy, springing up. + +"Is there much damage done, Uncle?" asked Mary. + +"Damage! Why, bless you, you can't fight without getting a bruise or +two, even if you win. The craft's had a bit of knocking about, I won't +deny, but what could you expect? Now make the coffee, there's good +lassies, and knock at the hatch when it's ready." + +"You are not going to batten us down again?" cried Tommy. + +"Well, you see, we don't want everything slopped about below, do we? +The coffee wouldn't be worth drinking if a sea washed into it just as +you were bringing it up. Make it strong, mind, and plenty of sugar." + +Captain Barton left them. He had not thought it necessary to say that +the cook, who couldn't be spared to make the coffee, was working hard +at the pumps. Nor that the vessel had lost its foremast, which in its +fall had carried away the boats on the leeward side. While the ship +was staggering under this blow a heavy sea had struck her and stove in +the boats on the weather side. Nor did the Captain mention that the +storm had driven him many leagues out of his course, and that he was +desperately anxious lest he should have come within the region of the +coral reefs. Until daybreak he had no means of ascertaining his +whereabouts, and he concealed from his nieces the anxiety with which he +awaited the dawn. + +He had paid his brief visit below merely to reassure the girls. They +at once set about making the coffee--no easy task, for though the wind +had abated there was still a heavy sea. At last it was ready, and +Tommy mounted the companion-way, carrying a canful. It was some time +before her hammering on the hatch attracted attention, and when it was +lifted the can was taken from her by her uncle, who said "Thank'ee, my +lass. Now go down again and have some breakfast; it will be light in +an hour or two." + +"Can't we come up, Uncle?" + +"Not yet, my dear; we must tidy up first, you know." + +"Can't we help?" persisted Tommy. + +But there was no answer. Captain Barton had clapped on the hatch. + +"Poor little lassies!" he said to himself. + +The girls drank some coffee, and ate some biscuits, waiting impatiently +for their release. It was no longer difficult to keep their seats; the +howling of the wind had ceased, and the noise above gradually +diminished, and the vessel steadied. But now they were conscious of a +sound that they had not heard before. It was like the clanking of a +steam-engine. + +"I wonder what it is!" cried Tommy, springing up. "Oh, I do so wish +Uncle would let us go up. There's no danger now, surely." + +But the Captain still remained above. The clanking sound continued, +and slight noises were heard occasionally. The weather became still +calmer, and the girls, when they had finished their simple breakfast, +began to doze. Never since they left Southampton had their sleep been +broken, and they would have returned to their bunks had it not been so +near morning. So they cuddled up together on the sofa, Elizabeth in +the middle and the other girls with their arms about her. + +All at once there was a sudden jolt that set the tin cups flying from +the table, and made the girls spring up in alarm. They were aware of a +strange, rasping, scraping sound. Clutching one another, their +startled faces asked a mute question, to which, inexperienced as they +were, their instinct supplied a clear answer. The ship had struck. + +There were loud shouts from above, a renewal of the scurrying on deck, +then silence. A minute or two after the girls heard the hatch removed, +and their uncle hurried down. Even in the dim light of the smoky oil +lamp they saw how pale and haggard he looked. They were too much +frightened to speak. + +"Girls," he said quietly, "put on your macintoshes and anything warm +you have, and come on deck at once. Don't wait for anything else." + +He was gone. The very calmness of his tone, the absence of his wonted +jocularity, struck them with a chill feeling of dread. Silently, with +pale faces, the girls fetched wraps and macintoshes from their cabin +and hurriedly mounted the companion. When they reached the wet and +slippery deck a terrible spectacle lay before them in the light of the +crescent moon, shining fitfully out through the scudding clouds. The +foremast had snapped off at the height of a man. The deck was strewn +with broken spars and a litter of torn sails and shattered rigging. On +the lee side the davits were twisted and bent, and the boats had +disappeared. On the weather side, the boats still swung on the ropes, +but were so battered that it was impossible to hope that they were +seaworthy. Three or four men were loosing the lashings that secured +the little dinghy, others were bringing up provisions from the cook's +galley. The monotonous _clank, clank_ of the pumps told how the rest +were engaged. + +Close to the dinghy stood little Dan Whiddon, the cabin-boy, shivering +with cold and fear. + +"Show a leg, now!" cried the Captain to the men who were busy with the +dinghy. He turned to the girls, who stood near the companion, huddled +in speechless terror. "You must get into the dinghy, my dears," he +said gravely; "we have struck a reef. You can scull her, keep her +going gently and look out for a passing ship. Don't be alarmed. The +sea is smooth, you see. We will make a raft and come after you as soon +as we can. My poor old ship is done for." + +"Oh! we can't leave you, Uncle," said Elizabeth, with quivering lips. + +"No, we won't," cried Tommy, springing forward and clasping his arm. + +"Now, my dears," replied the Captain with forced cheerfulness, "you +promised to obey orders, you know. We can't save the ship. Water is +pouring into her; the one chance is to get you safely afloat while we +make a raft. You must go for my sake. There must be land hereabouts; +you'll see it when the sun gets up, and I lay you won't be ashore an +hour before we join you. Come along now, all's ready." + +The Captain's firmness showed that further remonstrance was vain. He +led them to the side where the dinghy had been lowered. Elizabeth was +helped into it, and as she turned away, after embracing her uncle, she +heard the first mate say-- + +"D'ye think there's room for young Dan, sir? He's no use to us." + +The Captain hesitated for a moment. Three was a full complement for +the little boat, and even the boy's light extra weight might be a +source of danger. Mary, as she kissed her uncle, heard the boatswain +growl-- + +"You may as well drown the lot; the dinghy can't take more than three +nohow." + +Then Tommy flung herself into her uncle's arms, and sobbed a good-bye. + +"Now, my little lass," said he, "bear up. Brave's the word. There's +One above will look after you. Good-bye? Nonsense! I'll see you +soon, never fear. Now, steady--there you go--now, where's that boy?" + +But Dan Whiddon, hearing the pessimistic boatswain's words, had slipped +away in the darkness. + +The Captain called him, but he did not reappear. + +"Well, perhaps it's as well," said the Captain. "Now, girls, don't +tire yourselves out; lay by till daylight. God bless you!" + +Elizabeth silently took the sculls, the other two crouched in the +bottom of the boat, which drew slowly away from the ill-fated ship. +After a little Tommy sprang up. + +"Stop rowing, Bess," she cried. "It's no use going on in the dark. +Keep close to the ship, so that we can see Uncle when he puts off on +the raft." + +Elizabeth rested on her oars. There was reason in what Tommy had said. +For a time the girls could see the trembling masts of the ship in the +moonlight, and dark figures moving about the deck; but presently the +moon was obscured; some minutes passed before it again emerged from the +clouds; and then, when the girls looked for the _Elizabeth_, there was +not a trace of her to be seen. + +The two younger girls were now sitting up in the boat, facing their +sister. They looked with wild eyes into the darkness. The same +terrible thought oppressed them all: had the barque gone down already? +Had there been time for the construction of a raft? They dared not +speak, lest their spoken fears should overwhelm them. Elizabeth +sculled now in this direction, now in that, in the hope that it was +merely distance that had removed the ship from sight. Now and again +she rested on her oars and listened; but there was no sound in the +breathless stillness, and she dipped her oars again; inaction was +unbearable. So the three miserable girls waited for the dawn. + +It came at last with almost startling suddenness. At one moment all +the sky was indigo with gleaming spots; the next, the myriad spangles +had disappeared, and the blue was covered with a curtain of grey. But +daybreak did not bring with it the expected relief from suspense--a +light mist hung upon the surface of the sea--a tantalizing filmy screen +which the eye could not penetrate. The boat floated idly; again the +girls eagerly strained their ears for sounds of voices, or creaking +tackle, or working oars; but they heard nothing except the slow +rippling of the sea against the side of the dinghy. + +"Pull, Bess," cried Tommy frantically. "We can't have come far. Row +about; we must find the ship." + +Elizabeth, though hope was dead within her, rowed this way and that, +but everywhere was the encircling mist; there was no sign of vessel, +raft or land. + +"We had better wait until the sun is up," she said at last. "It will +scatter the mist, and then we can at least see our way." + +The air was growing warmer, with a damp clammy heat; but the girls +shivered as they sat silent in the gently rocking boat. The grey mist +turned to a golden dust, and presently the sun burst through, putting +the thinning vapour to flight. Now the girls eagerly scanned the +horizon as it widened, but neither hull nor sail stood out of the +immense tract of blue. Tommy rose in the boat, to see if she could +then descry any dark patch upon the surface which might be a raft; but +there was nothing. Her lips quivered as the meaning of this vast +blankness forced itself upon her mind. For a few moments she stood +with her back to her sisters; then turning suddenly, she said, with a +laugh that was not very different from a sob-- + +"'There were three sailors of Bristol City.' I say, how should I do +for the part of Little Billee?" + +This sudden touch of comedy relieved the tension, as Tommy intended. +The other girls smiled feebly, and Tommy, saying to herself, "I must +talk, talk, or we shall all go mad," went on-- + +"Could I have a swim, do you think?" She flung off her macintosh. +"It's getting hot." + +"Oh, you mustn't think of it," said Mary; "these waters are full of +sharks." + +"Well, then, let's have another breakfast. What have they given us?" + +While Elizabeth was examining the provisions placed in the boat Tommy +leant over the side and dashed handfuls of water over her face. + +"There! Now I feel better," she said. "What is there, Bess?" + +There were tins of biscuits, sardines, and condensed milk, a bottle of +coffee extract, three tin cups, a spirit lamp, a small tin kettle, a +tea-caddy half full, a small box of sugar, a large plum cake, some +boiled bacon, and two gallon jars containing water. + +"I am not hungry at present," said Elizabeth. + +"Neither am I, but one must do something," said Tommy; "a cup of water +and a slice of cake for me." + +They all took a draught of water, but only Tommy made any pretence of +eating. + +"Now, Bess," said Tommy as she gulped down her crumbs of cake, "we'll +take turns to row. Uncle----" Her voice broke; she cleared her throat +and continued--"Uncle said there must be land somewhere near, and he'll +think us awful slackers if he gets there first." + +"We can't tell which way to go," said Mary. + +"Of course we can't, but we must choose a direction and stick to it, or +we shall go round in a circle like a dog chasing its tail. + + 'O' a' the airts the wind can blaw + I dearly lo'e the West.' + +Let's make for the west, and take our chance." + +This suggestion was adopted. Elizabeth admired her small sister's +pluck in being so determinedly cheerful. They turned their faces to +the sun, and for some time rowed steadily westward, each girl taking a +spell at the oars. But as the day grew older the heat became +intolerable and exertion painful, so they decided to rest until the +evening. None of them any longer expected to see the raft, though none +confessed it; all they hoped for was to find land. They were very much +cramped in the little boat, but none grumbled about the discomforts. +By and by it occurred to Elizabeth to rig up their macintoshes as a +sort of awning, supporting it on the oars and the boat-hook, and this +sheltered them from the worst effects of the sun. They made another +spare meal in the afternoon, and when the sun was between south and +west they resumed their rowing. So far there had not been a sign of +land; but Uncle Ben had certainly said that the ship had struck on a +reef, and where there were reefs dry land could hardly be far away. +This hope buoyed them up through the hot day. + +The sun went down below the horizon with the suddenness general in the +Southern Ocean. Once more darkness was upon them. With the return of +night came a sense of forlornness and desolation of spirit. They fell +silent, each brooding on the sad fate which had overtaken their uncle +and them. The night was cold; enveloped in their wraps and macintoshes +they huddled together for warmth, letting the boat drift at the mercy +of the sea. Their broken sleep on the previous night, and their +exertions and anxieties during the day, had told upon them, and after +some hours the two younger girls fell asleep. Elizabeth dared not +surrender herself to slumber. Who could tell what might happen? As +the eldest, she felt a motherly responsibility for the others, though +she had to confess to herself how utterly helpless she was if danger +came. She sat with her elbows on her knees, thinking, brooding. +Everything had happened so suddenly that she was only just beginning to +realize the immensity of the disaster. A cockle-shell of a boat, that +would capsize if the sea were the least bit rough; the wide ocean all +around; three girls, healthy enough, but not inured to hardship; the +possibility of drifting for days or weeks, never touching land or +coming within the track of a ship; food dwindling day by day; the +horrors of thirst: these dreadful images flashed in turn upon +Elizabeth's mental vision and made her shudder. + +"Why didn't we stay with Uncle?" she thought; and then the remembrance +of the dear old man, and their happy days on board, and her conviction +that the vessel had gone down before the raft could be made, smote +Elizabeth's heart with grief, and for the first time the tears rolled +down her cheeks, unchecked. + +She wept till her head ached, and she felt dazed. At last, utterly +worn out, she dozed into an uneasy and fitful sleep, still supporting +her head on her hands. She woke every few minutes, blamed herself for +not keeping a better watch, then slumbered again. She was startled +into wakefulness by the rays of the early morning sun. Lifting herself +stiffly, and carefully, so as not to disturb the two girls at her feet, +she looked around, and was alarmed as she caught sight of a ring of +white within a few hundred yards of the starboard side of the boat. At +the first glance she recognized the foam of breakers dashing over a +reef. + +"Girls!" she cried, "wake up! Quick!" She released herself from them, +seized the sculls, and pulled energetically away from the threatened +danger. Tommy threw off her macintosh and stood up in the boat. + +"Land!" she cried. "Look, Mary, beyond the breakers there. Woods! +Oh! I could scream for joy." + +"Look out for a landing-place," said Elizabeth, as she rowed slowly +parallel with the reef. + +"What if there are savages?" murmured Mary. + +"Oh, we'll soothe their savage breasts," cried Tommy confidently. "I +don't care if there are so long as my feet are on dry land again. Can +you see the raft?" + +There was no sign of a raft; nothing was in sight but the foam-swept +reef, the cliffs, and the dark background of woods behind. + +A pull of half-a-mile brought the dinghy clear of the breakers, and the +girls saw the sea dashing up the face of the high weather-worn cliffs. +There appeared to be no beach, no possible landing-place. Mary, the +bookworm of the family, began to fear that the land was only one of +those precipitous crags of which she had read, inaccessible from the +sea. But in a few minutes they discerned to their joy a gap in the +cliffs, and a sandy cove that promised an easy landing-place. + +To this Elizabeth turned the dinghy's head. A shark glided by as they +neared the shore, but was almost unnoticed in their excitement. Tommy +gave a cheer as the boat grated on the sand. In a moment she was out; +her sisters followed more deliberately; then the three together, +exerting all their strength, dragged the boat toilsomely up the beach. + +[Illustration: "THE THREE TOGETHER DRAGGED THE BOAT UP THE BEACH."] + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +THE ISLAND BEAUTIFUL + +Hot and panting from their exertions, the girls threw themselves down +on the sand, and for a time remembered nothing but their escape from +what had seemed certain death. But presently Tommy sprang up, and, +shading her eyes against the sun's fierce glare, looked long and +anxiously seaward. An irregular white line marked the reef, but beyond +that the ocean stretched out into the distance, without a spot upon its +glistening surface. Her sisters joined her, and, with their arms +clasped about each other, they searched the horizon for the raft and +Uncle Ben. None of them spoke: each was afraid to utter her foreboding +thought. + +Then they turned and gazed at the green woodland that rose almost from +the brink of the sea. It was a perfect day, and the land to which they +had come might well be a paradise of the South Seas such as they had +read about. But they were too anxious to be aware of its beauties. +Mary caught Elizabeth by the arm. + +"Are there people?" she said in a whisper. + +"Savages, perhaps cannibals?" said Tommy, with a shiver. + +They stood holding each other, afraid to stir. Elizabeth for a moment +had a wild notion of dragging the boat down again, and putting to sea +in the hope of meeting Uncle Ben; dread of the unknown had possession +of her. But she recognized that so to act would be foolish, and +crushing down her fears, she said quietly-- + +"I think we had better look about a little; perhaps Uncle has already +landed." + +Hope springs up easily in young minds. + +"Of course," said Tommy valiantly. "Who's afraid! I--no, you go +first, Bess, as you're the biggest. I know; you take an oar, and Mary +another, and I'll take the boat-hook." + +Thus armed, after making the boat secure, they took their way up the +strand, through a gap in the wooded cliffs that seemed to have been +carved out in some past time by a stream. They walked slowly and +timidly, as if half expecting to find a savage lurking behind every +bush or tree. But as they went on, and found no wild islanders to +molest them, they began to be more aware of the beauty of their +surroundings. On either hand there was a riot of splendid vegetation. +Strange plants and trees, some bearing brilliant flowers, others +tempting fruits, grew in magnificent profusion, and birds gorgeous in +colour flitted from tree to tree. + +Here were feathery palms, there a cluster of small trees like hazels; +all about, the ground was carpeted with masses of convolvulus and +creeping plants innumerable, and the air was heavy with mingled scents. + +"What a lovely place!" said Mary. + +"Not to us," said Tommy. "We might as well be in a desert. Oh, what's +that? I saw something move." + +She pointed to the right hand, and for a moment the girls held their +breath. Then they laughed, but very nervously; the something was +nothing but a little animal, of what kind they knew not, that scuttled +away into the woodland. + +They went on again, becoming less timid the farther they advanced, for +there was no sight or sound to alarm them. They began to talk more +freely, but always in low tones. + +"I suppose it _is_ an island," said Tommy. + +"It must be," replied Mary. "There is no other land until you get to +Australia, and that's thousands of miles away." + +"Then what shall we do if we don't find Uncle?" + +The question recalled to them all that had happened, and again they +felt the bitterness of misery and despair. + +"We must keep up our spirits," said Elizabeth, trying to speak +cheerfully. "At any rate we shan't starve if these fruits are good to +eat." + +"I don't see any breadfruit," said Mary. + +"Well, it looks as if we are to be Crusoes," said Tommy, "only Crusoe +was alone. Goodness! I couldn't bear to be alone. I should go mad. +Do you think Uncle will find us, Bess?" + +"I hope and trust he will, dear. We are safe; why shouldn't he be? +Don't let's look on the black side of things. Shall we go back to the +boat and eat some of the food we brought? It won't keep like the +fruits. Then we had better rest; I'm sure you are worn out; we can +look round again presently, when the sun isn't so hot." + +They returned to the boat, and made a meal of some biscuit and cold +bacon, carving the bacon somewhat clumsily with their jackknives, +remembering how their uncle had laughed at them for buying such manlike +implements. + +"I'm terribly thirsty," said Tommy. "I wonder if the water in the +stream there is good to drink!" + +She pointed to a brook that meandered down to the shore from amid the +woodland above, purling musically, and flashing like silver in the +sunlight. + +"There's not much fear of that," said Mary. "I'll get some while you +cut me another slice of bacon." + +The water was delightfully fresh and cool, proving that there was a +spring somewhere in the interior. + +Having made a heartier meal than any of them expected to make, they lay +down under the shade of a large tree, and talked until they fell asleep +from sheer fatigue. The air was much cooler when they awoke. At +Mary's suggestion they climbed to the highest point of the cliffs, from +which they could command a wide prospect over the sea. When they +reached the summit, they scanned the surface, now as smooth as a lake, +for signs of boat or raft; but nothing was in sight, except far away +several dusky spots which Mary at once declared must be other islands. + +"Very likely we drifted past them in the night," said Elizabeth. "Look +at that mass of floating seaweed just beyond the reef; you see there is +quite a strong current." + +"If we went as fast as that in the dinghy, we must have come miles from +where the wreck happened," said Tommy. "And Uncle won't know; he'll +never find us." + +At this the shadow of their misfortune once more descended on them, and +they turned away from each other to hide their distress. Then Tommy +swung round and cried-- + +"I won't be a baby! Bess, if you see any sign of waterworks again, +smack me. What's the good of crying? Let's go exploring; that'll help +to keep off the blues." + +But in spite of their brave attempts, they veered between hopefulness +and despondency all the rest of the day. They roamed here and there, +not really going very far, for they still felt safer within easy +distance of their boat. More than once they returned to the cliff to +search the horizon longingly for any sign of ship or boat, but always +in vain. + +In the course of their wandering they came upon some trees bearing +fruit about which they had no doubt. + +"Bananas!" cried Tommy, with excitement. "How jolly! and look at the +clusters on the ground. We've only to pick them up." + +Several clusters had fallen from the trees, and lay ripening where they +fell. The girls ate some of the fruit, taking note of the position of +the trees, so that they might come to them again. + +Then they strolled on, keeping close to the shore, and stopping every +few minutes to gaze yearningly over the sea for the raft they longed to +behold. Turning their backs on this disappointing horizon, they let +their eyes range over the island, their minds confused between +admiration and wondering awe. The ground rose in a succession of +irregular terraces, covered with vegetation in every imaginable shade +of green. In the distance the prospect terminated in a ridge, above +which hovered a light mass of opalescent cloud. What forms of life +were stirring amid that dark woodland? What lay beyond that curtain of +rose pink and pearl? The girls were awed by the mystery of things, as +if subject to an enchanter's spell. + +"What's the time?" asked Tommy, presently, bringing them back to the +commonplace. Both Mary and Elizabeth had watches pinned upon their +dresses, but on looking at them they found that each told a different +hour, and both had stopped. + +"I forgot to wind mine up," said Elizabeth. + +"So did I," said Mary. + +"It must be getting late," said Tommy. "Look at the sun." + +It was clear from its position that night was at hand. And then Tommy +asked a question that brought back all their uneasiness. + +"Where are we to sleep?" + +"I have thought of that all day," said Elizabeth. + +"Then it's clear you are the statesman of the family," said Tommy. "I +couldn't have thought about it all day without telling you, and you +haven't said a word. It didn't occur to me until a moment ago." + +"There are no wild beasts in the South Sea Islands--at least, I've +never heard of any," said Mary. + +"That's one comfort," said Tommy, "and we've seen no savages or +anything else to alarm us. Now if we were boys--scouts or something, +used to campaigning in the open--we shouldn't care a pin, but I feel +dreadfully shaky. What are we to do?" + +"We must face it," said Elizabeth quietly. "I think myself we had +better stay in the boat." + +"How awful! think of last night," said Tommy dolefully. + +"Perhaps there would be a storm and we should be upset, or blown out to +sea," said Mary. + +"Oh, I didn't mean to launch the boat," said Elizabeth. "That would be +too risky. We'll leave it on the beach." + +"It's only a bit better than being in the open," said Mary. "I know, +why not make a fire to scare off intruders? I've read about that being +done." + +"That's quite brilliant," said Tommy. "And it will be a beacon too; +perhaps Uncle will see it. Let's go back at once and get ready for +supper and bed." + +Elizabeth was glad of any activity that would keep them from thinking +of their troubles. They returned to the beach. First they collected a +number of stones, which they piled up to make a rough fire-place. Then +they gathered a large quantity of twigs and dry grass from the edge of +the forest, and finding several small trees which had been uprooted by +storms, they lugged these down to their fire-place. Then the +self-lighter which Tommy had received from her uncle came in handy, and +by the time it was dark they had a bright pleasant fire that was very +cheering. + +They ate more of their biscuit and bacon, with plum cake for sweets and +bananas as dessert; then, having heaped some fuel on the fire, they +crept into the boat and arranged themselves as comfortably as possible. + +Tommy was soon asleep, but the elder girls lay awake for a long time, +clasping each other, and talking in murmurs so as not to disturb their +sister. + +"Mary dear," said Elizabeth, "we must look at the worst side and face +it for Tommy's sake, you know." + +"Yes, I know. She's not really very strong, is she? Though she has +such spirit." + +"No, she'll be all right so long as she doesn't get wretched, so we +won't say a word to depress her. We ought to be thankful that we are +safe so far. I'm afraid to think of what has happened to Uncle; but +supposing--supposing he is--lost, we shall have to do as well as we can +until we are seen from a passing ship." + +"Suppose we never are!" + +"We won't suppose that. Think of the many castaways who have been +picked up in time. By the look of it we shall find food here, and I +rather fancy the island must be uninhabited, or we should have seen +some signs of people." + +"We haven't been all over it yet." + +"No, of course we can't be sure. If we do come across people we must +try and make friends with them. Aren't there some islands called the +Friendly Islands because the people were quite decent?" + +"Yes. Some of the islanders in these parts are gentle and peaceable. +But I'm dreadfully afraid of savages." + +"So am I, but we won't think of them. What a lovely night it is! So +still and peaceful! and we're just three insignificant dots in all this +great beautiful universe." + +They mused in silence, and by and by fell asleep. Dawn found them very +cramped and stiff. The fire was out, and as they shivered in the cool +morning air they felt something of the previous day's despondency. But +Elizabeth, with determined cheerfulness, called to her sisters that it +was breakfast-time. They made themselves some coffee, using the +extract sparingly to eke it out as long as possible, and after bathing +their faces in the water at the brook, ate their simple breakfast and +then made their way to the top of the cliff to search the ocean once +more for a sign of help. + +The sea was even calmer than it had been yesterday, and as the mist +rolled off its surface they were able to scan countless miles of space. + +There were the same dark distant shapes, purple in the early sunlight, +and they felt a wondering curiosity about them; but there was no sail +or funnel that betokened a ship. First one and then another discovered +a speck on the skyline, and they debated whether it was or was not a +boat; but after gazing until their eyes were tired they came to the +conclusion that there was no immediate hope of rescue. + +"We ought to raise a flag of distress," said Mary, "which might be seen +if a ship comes near; but we haven't anything big enough." + +"Oh, yes, we have!" said Tommy. "If we tie our silk scarves together +they will make a fine flag." + +"But we haven't a flagstaff," said Elizabeth. + +"There's a lovely one," said Mary, pointing to a tall slender tree that +stood a little apart from the nearest clump of woodland, like a +sentinel thrown out seaward. "Can you climb that, Tommy?" + +"Rather! Father didn't like my climbing, but if I hadn't where should +we be now?" + +Elizabeth knotted the three scarves together. Then Tommy ran to the +tree and climbed nimbly almost to the top, the others watching her +breathlessly. Soon the flag of red and white was fluttering in the +light morning breeze. + +"It'll be torn to shreds by the first storm," said Tommy when she +descended. "Let's hope it will be seen before a storm comes." + +They spent the day much as they had spent the first one on the island; +sitting on the beach, now and again visiting the cliff to take another +look across the sea, gathering bananas from the little plantation and +wandering for a short distance along the shore. + +"What shall we do when all the bananas are gone?" asked Tommy, as they +ate their dinner. "The food we have in the boat won't last a week." + +"We shall have to go exploring," said Mary. "I can't believe that +these bananas are the only eatable fruits, and no doubt there are more +bananas somewhere." + +They looked up once more at the distant mysterious ridge. + +"I don't know how you feel," said Tommy, "but I'm rather scared of +going far from the beach. Who knows what we should find among those +trees?" + +"We might go a little farther than we did yesterday," suggested +Elizabeth. + +"Come along, then," said Tommy. "Oh, gracious! What's that?" + +She pointed towards the ridge. The other girls looked, but saw nothing. + +"What is it?" asked Mary. + +"I saw a large beast cross over that bare spot," replied Tommy. + +"I think you must have fancied it," said Mary. + +"Rubbish! I tell you I saw it." + +"But there aren't any large beasts in these islands," said Mary. + +"How do you know? You think you know everything," said Tommy sharply, +"just because you've read a few books. I tell you I _did_ see it." + +"It couldn't have been a large animal, all the same," persisted Mary. + +"You're an idiot," cried Tommy. + +Elizabeth saw it was time to intervene. The girls' nerves were a +little on edge. + +"I dare say you are both right," she said tranquilly. "Tommy evidently +saw something, and though there are no large native animals, Mary, +perhaps it's an imported one. We can't tell but that there are people +over there, and they might have anything, you know." + +"Of course they might," said Tommy triumphantly. "It might be an +elephant or anything." + +And so the little storm blew over, but it made Elizabeth very +thoughtful. As she lay awake that night, she resolved that something +must be done to occupy their thoughts. "It will never do to idle away +our time, as we've been doing," she said to herself, "or there'll be +constant bickerings, and we shall all get slack and mopish. Oh, dear!" + +And she did not sleep before she had made a plan. + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +A LOCAL HABITATION + +"Now, my dears," said Elizabeth as they sat at breakfast next morning, +"I've got an idea." + +"Hurray!" cried Tommy. "What is it, Bess?" + +"It's just this. We must act as if we were going to stay on this +island for ever." + +Tommy gasped, and a look of dismay came into her eyes. + +"Don't you think we'll be rescued, then?" she asked. + +"Oh, I don't give up hope. We may be seen from a ship any day, or +Uncle may come for us; but we can't depend on it. Plenty of men and +boys have been shipwrecked like us on a lonely island, and have managed +to shift for themselves. Why shouldn't we? We're used to outdoor +work: at least, _I_ am, and it would be an odd thing if we couldn't +manage to make ourselves comfortable on an island like this, with half +our work already done for us." + +"What do you mean?" asked Mary. + +"Why, if you're right about there being plenty of fruit--and I don't +see why you shouldn't be--we shan't have to grow our food, and that's +the chief thing. So we shall have more time for other things. The +first thing is to see just what we've got. Here's mine." + +She turned out her pocket, and displayed two handkerchiefs, a thimble, +a small whistle and her jack-knife. + +"That's not a great deal," she said, smiling. "Now, Mary." + +"There's my knife, and a hanky, and my little pen-knife, and hurray! my +housewife." + +And as she suddenly remembered that on the night before the storm she +had been mending her uncle's clothes, the recollection almost moved her +to tears. + +"I've got the most," said Tommy, with a laugh. "Look here--scissors, +hanky, some bits of string, my match-box, jack-knife, picture postcard +of an aeroplane--wish we had an aeroplane!--and----" + +She had unfolded a much-worn scrap of paper; now she folded it again +and replaced it in her pocket. + +"What is it?" asked Elizabeth. + +"It's only that stupid old receipt for butterscotch: no good to us +here." + +They all smiled. + +"Well, we can't boast of much in the way of personal possessions," said +Elizabeth; "but we have the boat, two oars, a boat-hook, the painter, a +few cups and things, my string bag, that's a lucky find--and our +macintoshes. More than Crusoe had." + +"Not so much, Bess," said Mary. "You don't remember. I always think +Crusoe was jolly lucky." + +"I dare say you are right. Well, we've taken stock. That's one good +thing done. Now what do you say to building a hut?" + +"What! With scissors and knives?" asked Mary. + +"You'll see. We ought to try, I think. The weather is lovely now, but +I shouldn't care about sleeping in the boat in a rainstorm, even under +a macintosh. And you know how it rains in these tropical parts." + +"It'll be great fun," said Tommy, "but I don't see how it's to be done." + +"We'll have to cut down some saplings with our jack-knives. I don't +quite see myself what we shall do next, but that will be a start, +anyway, and I dare say ideas will come as we go along." + +"That doesn't sound much like an architect," said Tommy, "but let's +try. It will give us something to do and keep us from getting catty." + +Elizabeth smiled as she saw her intentions thus realized. + +"We must choose our site," she said. "Surveying, don't they call it?" + +"All settlements are made near running water," said Mary, "so it ought +to be near the stream." + +They followed with their eyes the course of the bright little stream as +it flowed out of the woodland down to the shore. There was no suitable +spot for the hut near at hand, and to find one involved going farther +than they had yet ventured to go. But having now a definite object in +view they found themselves a little more courageous, and springing up +they set off along the bank of the stream towards the higher ground. +They walked cautiously and in silence, looking about them with +wide-open eyes, ready to flee at the slightest alarming sight or sound. +Suddenly Tommy said in a whisper-- + +"Here! this is the very place." + +She indicated a grassy knoll some ten or twelve feet above the bed of +the stream. The girls stopped at its edge and looked at it. On the +inland side it was fringed with a row of small trees; seaward the view +was uninterrupted. + +"It looks nice," said Mary. "Let's measure it." + +Elizabeth, being the tallest, stepped the grassy plot from end to end +and from side to side. + +"I make it about twenty feet by sixteen," she said, "just about the +size of our dining-room at home. I think it will do splendidly. +There's water close at hand; there are plenty of saplings in the woods +beyond; and the hillside will protect us from storms, unless they come +from the sea." + +"And what a lovely outlook it has!" said Mary, turning towards the sea. +"We couldn't have a nicer place." + +"Then we will fix on it," said Elizabeth. "Now who's to be architect?" + +"Oh, you, Bess!" said Tommy; "we're no good at that." + +"I'm afraid I'm not either," said Elizabeth, laughing. "But I suppose +we ought to put up some posts for the walls, and weave rushes and +things between them. Anyway, the first thing is to cut down some stout +saplings that will be strong enough." + +"Well, there are plenty in the woods; quite close too," said Tommy. + +"But how can we cut them down?" asked Mary; "we haven't axes or saws." + +"We have our knives, though," said Tommy. "Come on, let's begin." + +They went into the wood, where the trees at the edge were not at all +dense, and selected several saplings of about the same height and +thickness. Then each dropped on her knees before one of the saplings, +scratched a circular line on the bark and began to hack away at this +with the knife. For some time nothing was heard but the slight sounds +made by the knives; each girl worked hard as though engaged in a +competition. But presently Tommy straightened her back, and uttered a +sort of sighing grunt. + +"How are you getting on?" asked Elizabeth, without desisting from her +task. + +"All right," cried Tommy, stooping and setting to work furiously. +"They shan't beat me," she said to herself. + +But in a few minutes Mary gave a plaintive little exclamation, dropped +her knife, and rubbed her right hand with her left. + +"You're _soon_ tired," said Tommy, working harder than ever. + +"I think my tree must be a specially tough one," said Mary. "I don't +seem to make much impression, and my wrist does ache so." + +"Take a rest, dear," said Elizabeth. "Shouldn't we get on better if +two worked at the same tree while the other rested? We could take it +in turns. When we have cut down the first, we shall have something to +show for our work." + +"A good idea!" said Tommy, springing up and running to Elizabeth's +tree. "You take first spell off, Mary." + +The two girls worked at the trunk from opposite sides. The air was +growing hotter and hotter, the insects became very troublesome, and as +time went on and the incisions they had made in the sappy wood were +still very shallow, both felt very much discouraged. + +"We shall never get through the wretched thing," said Tommy in disgust. +"Can't we snap it off, Bess?" + +"I'm afraid that would only splinter it," said Elizabeth. "It is a +bother. What troubles me most is that our knives will be hopelessly +blunted if it takes so long to cut one tree. Still, we must peg away. +You rest now, Tommy, and let Mary try again." + +Tommy got up with relief, and strolled a few yards away while her +sisters continued the work. In a few minutes she came running back. + +"What idiots we are!" she cried. "Stop work, you two. We needn't +break our backs or our wrists at all. Come and look." + +She led them to the edge of the grassy knoll, and pointed to three +small trees standing within a few feet of each other about the same +distance apart, and forming the corners of a sort of triangle. + +"There!" she said. "Don't you see? There's half our work done for us. +Those three trees can be the corner posts of our hut, and we can use +the branches to make a roof." + +Quite excited at her discovery, she pointed out that two of the trees +had each thrown out a branch about seven feet from the ground, and the +third had a branch a little higher. These overhanging branches +protected one side of the triangle, and Tommy suggested that they could +be employed as a framework upon which they might spread mats woven from +the grasses on the bank of the stream. + +"It would take a terrible time to weave the mats," said Mary dubiously. + +"Not so long as to cut down the trees," replied Tommy, "and not nearly +so hard work. What do you say, Bess?" + +"It's a capital idea, but I can't weave." + +"Oh, we'll soon teach you that," said Tommy. "You didn't go to a +kindergarten like Mary and me; but it's not very different from the +string work you did on board. Come along; let's make a start." + +They went hopefully to the bank of the stream, but when they tried to +cut down the rushes, they found that their knives were already blunt. +As the day was now very hot, and they were hungry and tired, they +resolved to have an early dinner, then rest for a while, and later on +sharpen their knives on stones at the beach and try again. + +By the evening they had cut a large quantity of grasses, which they +placed in a heap to be weaved next day. They decided again to sleep in +the boat, and returned to it just before sunset by way of the clump of +banana-trees, carrying their supper with them. + +"We have made a good start," said Elizabeth cheerfully, as they sat +munching bananas in the boat. + +"Yes, but I tell you what," said Tommy, "I'm getting tired of bananas." + +"Already!" said Mary, smiling. "Don't you remember how you said once +at home you'd love to live in a banana plantation, where you could pick +as many as you liked?" + +"And you told me the story of a greedy boy who loved cake, and dreamt +that he was in the middle of a big one, and had to eat his way out. I +was a silly kid then. Anyway, I'm sick of bananas now, and people say +it's bad to have no change of diet." + +"But what can we do?" said Elizabeth. "We haven't seen anything else." + +"Except birds," said Mary. "Pigeon-pie is rather nice." + +"We might snare some," said Tommy, "or fish--what about fish? They'd +be easiest to catch, I expect. I've got some string, and we can easily +find something that'll do for a rod." + +"And a bent pin for a hook," said Mary. + +"Now just listen to that!" said Tommy. "Anybody would think we were +going fishing for sticklebacks. No fish worth cooking would ever let +himself be hooked by a bent pin. We'll find something better than +that." + +"We'll see what we can do to-morrow," said Elizabeth. "We've never +done any sea-fishing, and fishing in the river at home won't help us +much, I fancy. Still, we can try, and I'd like a little fish for a +change. You both look awfully tired, so let's go to sleep now; we +shall have plenty to do in the morning." + +And Elizabeth, as she laid herself down that night, felt happy in the +success of her plan. "If we can only keep busy," she said to herself, +"all will be well. But I do hope it won't be for long." + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +THE FISHERS + +Up with the sun next morning, the girls began the day by bathing in a +little secluded pool, where there was no danger of being interrupted by +a shark. Immediately after breakfast they set off to the site of their +hut, looked cautiously around to make sure that no one had been there, +and began to weave the grasses they had prepared the day before. +Elizabeth was at first rather slow, but the others worked quickly, and +by dinner-time they had each finished a mat several feet square. + +"You two have quite outstripped me," said Elizabeth as they returned to +the boat. "I'll go on with my mat after dinner, while you see what you +can do to make some fishing-tackle." + +"Right!" cried Tommy; "you shall have fish for supper, if you're good." + +They dined on bananas and coffee, ruefully noticing that the tin of +condensed milk was nearly empty. Then Mary and Tommy went up the +stream to a place where they had seen a clump of canes, which would +furnish any number of fishing-rods. They selected one about six feet +long, and after a good deal of trouble, the wood being tough, cut it +down. Tommy brought out of her pocket two or three pieces of string of +unequal length and thickness, and knotted them together. + +"There's our line," she said, "and it's lucky there's no one here to +laugh at it." + +"How can we fasten it on to the rod?" asked Mary. + +"Tie it, of course." + +Tommy proceeded to tie the string to the thinner end of the rod. + +"Oh, bother!" she said, "the cane's so smooth the string slips down +every time. This won't do." + +"Let's make a hole in the rod, and put the string through it," +suggested Mary. + +"The cane is sure to split if we try to bore a hole with a knife," said +Tommy. "I know! There's a sort of spike in my knife. We'll make it +red-hot, and then I dare say we can bore a clean hole." + +They ran back to their little camp on the beach, where Elizabeth was +still at work on her mat. + +"How are you getting on?" asked Mary. + +"Faster now," replied Elizabeth. "I shall beat you both soon." + +They told her what they had done, and Tommy thrust the spike into the +fire, which they never allowed to go out. Meanwhile, Mary hunted for +something that would serve as a hook. She gave a cry of delight when +she discovered a strong safety-pin; and Tommy having by this time bored +a hole neatly through the cane, they very soon had their +rough-and-ready fishing-tackle complete. It only remained to bait the +hook. They found plenty of small shellfish clinging fast to the rocks +on the shore, and they prised these up with their knives, and provided +themselves with a number of the little molluscs. Thus equipped, they +went along the shore in search of a spot that promised success. They +were both excited--and Elizabeth was so much interested in the +experiment that she laid down her mat and followed her sisters. After +a little time they came to an irregular line of rocks running from the +base of the cliffs towards the reef on which they had nearly struck on +approaching the island. They had already observed that some of the +rocks always stood above water, while others were sometimes submerged. +These latter were easily distinguishable by the seaweed and the limpets +with which they were covered. At the present moment the tide was going +down, and the girls thought that they would have a good chance of +catching some of the fish that had probably come up with the tide. + +Accordingly, they made their way for some distance along the rocky +barrier. The sea was pretty calm, owing to the protection of the reef; +but every now and then there was a dash of spray over the rocks at the +farthest end. Choosing a rock that was lashed by broken water on the +seaward side, and had a deep calm pool on the landward side, they +determined to try their luck. + +"I can see hundreds of fish darting about," said Mary, peering into the +pool as Tommy baited the hook. + +"The more the merrier," said Tommy. "Look out, Bess, I don't want to +hook you, dear." + +The other girls gave Tommy a wide berth as she cast her hook, then came +to her side and waited for the expected catch. She had not put on a +float, declaring that any fish worth catching would soon make itself +felt. But as she drew the line towards her she had no sense of weight +or resistance; the hook came up with the bait untouched. + +"They don't fancy it, apparently," said Tommy. "I'll have another try. +Look out!" Again she cast the line, and again drew it in. + +"I declare, the little wretches are nibbling the bait off under our +very noses," she cried, as the hook passed through the clear water of +the pool. "How disgusting!" + +"Poor little things! why shouldn't they enjoy themselves?" said Mary. + +"Oh! if you're going to talk like that, I've done," said Tommy, +flinging down the rod impatiently. + +Elizabeth picked it up. + +"Let me try," she said. + +She baited the hook again, but had no more success than her sister. + +"It is exasperating," she said. "I'm surprised the fish here are so +clever." + +"You'd better have tried a bent pin as I suggested," said Mary. "You'd +have caught some of those little chaps swarming there. The safety-pin +is too big for them." + +"Who wants little skinny things?" said Tommy. "I'd like a haddock or a +cod. Let me try again, Bess." + +Once more the hook was baited and let down. Again it was surrounded by +a swarm of eager nibblers, and Tommy was on the point of drawing it +back in disgust when suddenly the crowd of little fish parted and +scattered in all directions, darting off like streaks of light. The +girls held their breath as they saw a "whopper," as Tommy called it, +come slowly towards the bait. It seemed to smell at it, moving round +with flicks of its tail. Then it opened its mouth--and Tommy felt a +tug on the line. + +"Got him!" she cried triumphantly. "A monster, too." + +The other girls watched her as she drew it in. She wasted no time in +playing it, but simply hauled it up towards the rock. Bess stooped, +and while Mary held her to prevent her from stumbling into the sea, she +slipped her hands underneath the fish and jerked it out of the water. + +"He's not such a monster after all," said Mary. "How deceptive the +water is!" + +The fish, indeed, was no bigger than a good-sized haddock. + +"It is big enough to make us a good supper," said Elizabeth, "and I +don't think we should try to catch any more now. They won't keep in +this climate. Tommy can catch some every day if she likes." + +"All right," said Tommy. "But, I say, I can't wait till supper-time. +The look of the fish gives me an appetite. I vote we have it for tea. +You're cook, Bess. I'll finish your mat while you're getting the fish +ready." + +This was agreed upon, and they returned to the camp. The two younger +girls resumed the weaving, while Elizabeth, using a flat stone as a +kitchen table, set about cleaning the fish in a very housewifely manner. + +All at once Mary dropped her hands and cried "Oh!" + +"What's the matter?" asked Tommy. + +"Suppose the fish is poisonous! Some are, you know." + +"Goodness, yes! What can we do? We haven't a taster, like some old +kings I've read about." + +"Don't worry," said Elizabeth tranquilly. "We must have a change of +food, and there's bound to be a little risk in trying new things. +We'll cook it, and I'll eat a little. We shall soon know if there's +any harm in it." + +"Oh, no, Bess," said Mary. "Why should you take the risk?" + +"Somebody must, and I'm the eldest--and the toughest, I expect, so that +if it does make me ill I shall get over it sooner than you." + +"And I did so want a snack!" sighed Tommy. "You won't eat much, will +you, Bess? We couldn't spare you, you know." + +"I'll be careful," said Elizabeth, with a smile. "It looks very +tempting, doesn't it?" + +"Don't, Bess; you make my mouth water," said Tommy. "How are you going +to fry it?" + +"I thought of boiling it in the kettle." + +"I wouldn't do that," said Mary. "I don't care for fishy tea. It +would take ages to get the taste out of the kettle." + +"But I don't see how we can fry it without a frying-pan." + +"Bake it," said Tommy. "Let's make an oven. I'll show you." + +She ran to the beach and collected a number of stones, which she +brought back and arranged in the shape of a small circle. Outside this +she placed a second circle, and filled the space between the two with +dried grasses, brushwood and twigs. + +"Now, Bess," she said, "but a portion of the fish in the inner circle. +Then we'll set light to the fuel, and cover it all over with stones, +and the fish will bake in no time." + +"But it will be smoky," protested Mary. + +"Not if we wrap it in leaves. Let's try, at any rate; if it doesn't +succeed we shan't have spoiled much." + +The fish was wrapped in leaves as Tommy suggested, and placed on a +stone in the midst of the small circle. Then, having pressed the fuel +firmly together so that it should not burn away too quickly, Elizabeth +kindled it from the fire, and covered it with stones, leaving a few +spaces for the passage of air. They were so much interested in their +experiment that they sat idly about the novel oven, waiting until the +fish should be cooked. Every now and again Tommy would lift off one of +the stones to see how the cooking was proceeding. + +"The leaves are turning brown," she would say delightedly. "And what a +lovely smell!" + +After about a quarter of an hour they removed the stones and the +wrappings, and Elizabeth declared the fish was done. + +"It doesn't look so nice as if we'd had egg and bread-crumbs," she +said, "but we must do without those luxuries." + +She tasted a small portion. + +"Very nice," she said, "in spite of no salt or pepper." + +"Don't eat too much," said Mary anxiously. + +"I must give it a fair trial. Make the tea, Tommy, will you? A cup of +tea will qualify the poison if there is any." + +"What a nerve you've got!" said Tommy admiringly. + +Soon all were drinking tea, and the younger girls munched bananas, +while Elizabeth ate a few small pieces of the baked fish. They watched +her with anxiety mingled with envy. + +"Really, you mustn't eat any more," said Tommy at last. "Now rest +against the side of the boat." She placed a shawl behind her sister's +head, and covered her feet with her macintosh. + +"Any one would think I was an invalid," said Elizabeth, laughing. + +"It's nothing to laugh at," said Mary severely. "You may be very ill +by and by." + +"Meanwhile put the rest of the fish where the flies and insects can't +get at it," said Elizabeth. "There's a nice little hollow in that rock +over there. Cover it with leaves." + +This done, they sat one on each side of Elizabeth, propping their chins +on their hands, and gazing at her with mournful interest. + +"This is _too_ absurd," said Elizabeth, after a few minutes. "Let us +get on with our hut. I can't stand being stared at like this. Come +along, girls. We must cut down some more canes to make walls; I'll +show you what I mean." + +They went up-stream to the clump of canes, and, selecting some of the +longest, proceeded to hack them down with their knives--no easy task, +for the longest canes were also the thickest. But after a little +trouble they got three or four that Elizabeth thought would answer her +purpose, and took them to the site chosen for the hut. Here they laid +the canes across the projecting branches of the three trees, binding +them firmly in place with strong tendrils of a creeping plant. After +an hour's work all the canes were in position, forming a kind of +framework for the roof. + +"Now all we have to do is to cover this with matting, and our roof is +finished," said Elizabeth. "We shall have to get some more canes to +stretch matting on for the walls, and as we have used up nearly all the +grasses we collected, we had better go at once to get some more ready +for to-morrow." + +"To-morrow!" cried Mary. "I'd forgotten! Do you feel quite well, +Bess?" + +"As well as possible." + +"How long is it since you ate the fish?" asked Tommy. + +"More than two hours--long enough for the poison to act, I'm sure. So +we may make up our minds that the fish is perfectly wholesome, and +there's baked fish for supper for all of us to-night." + +"Hurray!" said Tommy, beginning to dance. "Let's go and get the +grasses; by the time we have got enough to make our mats it will be +supper-time. Oh! I am so glad you are not ill, Bess." + +They spent an hour or two in gathering grasses, and returned to their +little camp shortly before sunset, in order to cook their supper before +dark. Tommy ran to the hole in the rock where the fish had been left. +A cry of dismay startled her sisters. + +"What is it?" they cried, turning towards her. + +"It's gone, every bit of it; oh, who has stolen it?" + +She looked round with alarm in her eyes, and the other girls also +glanced about them with consternation and anxiety. Was it possible +that some one had been spying on them? + +"I _did_ see somebody that day," said Tommy in a whisper. + +"But who would want to steal a bit of fish?" said Elizabeth, with +practical common-sense. "If there are natives here, they could fish +for themselves, I'm sure." + +"There aren't any cats in these parts, are there, Mary?" asked Tommy. + +"I never read of them. But--good gracious!" she cried suddenly, "there +are the bones!" + +She had looked a little farther into the hole than Tommy had done, and +there lay the skeleton of the fish picked clean of every bit of flesh. + +"I know what it is," she said. "It's a land-crab's hole, and the +wretch smelt the fish, I suppose, and came out for a feast while we +were busy." + +"The mean thing!" cried Tommy. "And we shan't have any fish for supper +after all. I'll serve him out." + +She ran to the boat and brought back the boat-hook, with which she +poked vigorously in the hole. In a few minutes a large crab came +scuttling out, at the sight of which she picked up her skirt and ran +away, not liking the look of his formidable nippers. + +They supped as usual on bananas and tea, resolving to choose a safer +larder when next they kept fish for a future meal. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +THE LITTLE BROWN FACE + +"I say, my hair is in a terrible tangle," said Mary next morning, after +they had bathed. "I wish we had a comb." + +In the haste of their dressing, the last night on the _Elizabeth_, they +had done up their hair anyhow, forgetting all about their combs. + +"What do the South Sea natives do, Mary?" asked Elizabeth. + +"I fancy I've read that they build up their hair into a sort of huge +turban, with grease and things." + +"Horrid!" said Tommy. "I vote we cut our hair short like a boy's; +you've got a pair of scissors in your housewife, Mary. Then it won't +bother any of us." + +"I don't think that would be wise," said Elizabeth; "we might get +sunstroke. As it is we are protected a little. I'm going to let my +hair down. Perhaps we might make a comb out of a bit of wood." + +"A long fiddling job that will be," said Tommy. "I'm going to catch a +fish for breakfast, and if it's like the one I caught yesterday, take +out the backbone and use that for a comb." + +"That's rather an original idea," said Elizabeth. "Won't our hair +smell fishy, though?" + +"Not if we wash the bone and then dry it in the sun, I should think. +Anyway, we can try." + +The girls went off together to the rocks from which they had fished on +the previous day. The first fish they hooked was of a different kind +from the one whose wholesomeness they had proved, and Tommy threw it +back into the sea, saying that she could not wait while another +experiment was being tried. After a time she landed one of the right +sort, and this, when baked, made a capital breakfast for them all. No +biscuit remained, and Tommy sighed for bread and butter; but they +enjoyed the change of fare. They washed the skeleton as Tommy had +suggested, and set it to dry in the sun. Then they resumed their +weaving. Elizabeth made some rough measurements, and found that a +great deal more matting was required than they anticipated, so that +several days must pass before they could begin the actual building of +the hut. + +Mary and Elizabeth had both set their watches by the sun, and so were +able to tell with reasonable accuracy the time of day. But they had +not kept count of the days as they passed, and now Elizabeth suggested +that they should each morning cut a notch in one of the trees to serve +as a calendar. + +That night they tested the comb of fishbone. Mary's hair was the +finest, and she managed to comb out its tangles fairly well; but when +Elizabeth tried to do the same with her thicker and stronger locks, +several of the bones snapped off, and it was clear that a new comb of +this sort would be needed every day. She reverted, therefore, to her +idea of trying to make a wooden comb; and during the next few days, +Mary, who had had some practice in fretwork at home, worked with her +knife at a thin fragment of wood. + +It was a difficult task. She found herself quite unable to make the +teeth equal in size, or equal in distance from each other. But she +persevered, and on the third evening after starting the work she showed +the comb to her sisters. + +"Well, it's half-way between a curry-comb and a garden rake," said +Tommy, with a laugh. "But I dare say it's better than fish-bones. Let +me have first go on my thatch." + +She began to operate upon her hair, a little yell every now and then +proclaiming that the teeth had "caught." But all the girls voted that +it was better than nothing, and they used it in turn every morning and +night. + +When there were six notches on the tree, Elizabeth said that she +thought there was enough matting to complete the walls of the hut, so +they carried their handiwork up to the knoll. Tommy climbed into the +trees, and fastened the upper edges of several mats to the overhanging +boughs, while the other girls stuck a double row of canes into the +ground, one inside and the other outside the matting, to keep it +steady. The various strips of matting had to be sewn together, and at +these places an extra long cane was introduced, to which the mats were +fastened by means of thin flexible tendrils. A day's work sufficed to +complete three walls; the fourth side, facing the sea, was left open. + +It now only remained to complete the roof. Next day the girls added +other canes to those which they had already laid across the branches, +until they formed a close lattice-work. This they covered with +matting, and then deliberated whether to finish it off with thatch. As +children they had often helped the thatchers at the farm, so that they +would not find any difficulty in the work; but they guessed that in so +warm a climate thatch would harbour insect pests of all kinds, and they +did not feel comfortable at the thought of having such house-mates. + +"Still, I think we must chance it," said Mary. "There's one thing to +be said, and that is, that the whole contrivance is so slight and +simple that we can make it all over again if necessary." + +"That's all very well," said Tommy, "but we aren't spiders, and I shall +be pretty mad if there's all this work to do again. I'd rather do +something fresh." + +"We haven't found much else to occupy us so far," said Elizabeth. +"Anyway, we won't ask you to do the repairs, Tommy, if you don't like +it." + +"Oh, I didn't mean that," said Tommy at once; "I'll do my fair share, +but I know I shall get a bit ratty if a silly old storm knocks our nice +hut to pieces." + +The thatching occupied two more days, and then the girls looked with a +great deal of pleasure on their neat little hut. + +"But we haven't done yet," said Elizabeth. "The thatch will protect us +from any ordinary rain, but we're still liable to be swamped by water +running down the hill behind. We had better scrape out a trench all +round, to carry the water down to the shore." + +This proved the hardest part of the work. They had no tools except +their knives and the boat-hook, and with these to cut a trench deep +enough to be effective was very trying to their patience. Such +continuous plodding work did not suit Tommy's restless, active +temperament at all, and she would constantly jump up and run off to the +beach, or to the edge of the wood. At such times Mary was inclined to +be impatient and reproachful, but Elizabeth said that they mustn't +expect too much from Tommy. + +"She's very young, you know, and it's really wonderful how her spirits +have kept up so well. She's more nervy than we are, Mary, and I am +always afraid she will break down." + +So neither she nor Mary said anything to Tommy about her fitfulness, +and Tommy herself always came back repentant after these little +absences, and worked away hard until the next fit of restlessness +overtook her. + +To give her a change from scraping away at the trench, Elizabeth +suggested that she should make a mat curtain for the open side of the +hut. + +"We don't want a door," she said, "but a curtain will be useful at +night. Leave a little space between it and the roof for ventilation. +We can fasten the two lower corners to the canes." + +Tommy set about this task willingly, and had the curtain fixed by the +time the trench was finished. The hut was now complete so far as its +exterior was concerned; it had taken more than a fortnight altogether. +What they had now to consider was the internal fittings. Tommy laughed +when this was mentioned. + +"We can't get a bedroom suite, even on the hire system," she said. "I +suppose you'd call it a bed-sitting-room, wouldn't you?" + +"Let's call it 'Our Flat,'" suggested Mary. + +"The best flat that ever was," said Tommy. "No botherations from +unpleasant neighbours--at least, I hope not." + +"We certainly shan't have a tiresome piano going next door," said +Elizabeth. "I think 'Our Flat' is a very good name. What a pity we +haven't a table and pen, ink and paper!--then Mary could write a diary +of our doings." + +"With moral reflections," added Tommy. "'To-day our youngest sister +refused to wash up; how sad to see such a selfish spirit in one so +young!' That's the sort of thing, isn't it, Mary?" + +"I shouldn't write anything of the sort," said Mary indignantly. "You +haven't refused to wash up, and if you did, do you think I should tell +it?" + +"My dear, you are perfectly killing," said Tommy. "Do you think you'd +get your old diary published? No one would read it if you did." + +"We're talking nonsense, aren't we?" said Elizabeth. "There's no +chance of any of us writing a diary. Let's be practical. The only +furniture we can supply ourselves with is--beds." + +"More weaving?" cried Tommy. "Oh, I am so sick of it, Bess. Can't we +sleep on the ground?" + +"I don't think we'd better; we might get rheumatism, though to be sure +the ground seems dry enough at present. But I own that weaving mats +day after day is rather tiring, so shall we leave it for the present, +and still sleep in the boat? What do you say to doing a little more +exploration?" + +"Yes, why not?" said Tommy eagerly. "We haven't seen a soul--since I +saw that figure move along the top of the ridge, at any rate; and I +dare say that was an animal of some kind. I don't think there are any +people here at all." + +"There may be some on the other side of the ridge," said Mary. + +"Well, if there are, they must be a very unenterprising lot," said +Tommy. "Let's follow up the stream to its source. I've never seen the +source of a river, and that'll be geography, won't it? Besides, our +bananas will soon be all gone, and we ought to look for some more; we +can't live on nothing but fish." + +"Very well; we will do as you say," said Elizabeth. "It's very hot +to-day, so we'll cover our heads with leaves; it's just as well to take +precautions." + +Shortly afterwards they set out, carrying the oars and the boat-hook as +weapons of defence. Although they had gained confidence from never +having seen any human being, as soon as they had walked beyond the +limit of their previous excursions they felt something of the old +timidity, and spoke only in whispers. + +"Our flag is still flying," said Tommy, as they came to a spot whence +they could see the tree she had climbed on their first day on the +island. "Evidently no one has seen it or thought it worth noticing." + +"That's a consolation in one way," said Elizabeth. "These South Sea +Islanders have canoes, haven't they, Mary? We haven't seen any, which +is a negative proof that our island isn't inhabited; but if any people +from another island happened to have come this way, they would almost +certainly have noticed our flag, and perhaps come to see what it meant." + +They were following the course of the stream. It zigzagged about a +good deal, at first through a fairly thick belt of woodland, then +through a comparatively clear space of a few hundred yards, then into +woodland again, always narrowing. They were still some distance below +the crest of the ridge when they came to a small swamp, beyond which +there was no stream. + +"This must be the source," said Mary. + +"How disappointing!" said Tommy. "I wanted to see a nice little +spring, with beautiful clear water bubbling up. This swamp is simply +horrid." + +"There must be a spring somewhere in the swamp," said Elizabeth, +smiling. "But it isn't worth while to hunt for it, even if we could +find it. The stream is certainly prettier lower down. Let's go on; we +are not very far from the top, and we might be able to get a good view +from there--see the whole of the island and the sea beyond." + +"I feel quite like a discoverer," said Mary. "Can't you imagine how +Drake must have felt when he first caught sight of the Pacific?" + +"You romantic old dear!" cried Tommy. "I don't care a bit what Drake +felt; all I hope is we shan't wish we hadn't come." + +They went on quietly, feeling a little nervous. The ground here was +bare except for a few shrubs, and they drew their breath more quickly +as they mounted the slope. At last they reached the top. One and all +gave a sigh of disappointment. Directly in front of them, to the +north, was a second ridge higher than the one on which they stood. But +on every other side there was a fine view. To the south the land fell +away rapidly towards the sea, of which they caught a glimpse over the +tree-tops nearly a mile away. To the west, the direction from which +they had come, the sea was much farther off. To the east there was a +gradual slope downwards into a country for the most part densely +wooded, but here and there showing traces of clearings natural or +otherwise. The greatest extent of land seemed to be to the north-east, +where the sea was much farther remote than it was on the west. None of +the girls had any experience in judging distances, but they saw that +the island was longer than it was broad, and that the greatest length +was from north-west to south-east. + +"Shall we go to the farther ridge?" asked Elizabeth. + +"Yes, let's," said Tommy. "There isn't a sign of a living creature; +the island is just ours." + +A thick belt of woodland separated the two ridges at the point where +they stood, so they moved somewhat to the right to search for a more +open way. All at once they came to a halt. A little in front of them +was a pole, carrying what appeared to be the remains of a small flag. +About fifty paces beyond it was another exactly similar; and then they +saw that there were five or six altogether, extending along the crest +of the ridge, all the same distance apart. + +"I think we had better go back," said Mary, looking a trifle scared. +"There are people after all." + +Her sisters were equally disturbed at the sight of poles evidently +erected by human agency. There was nobody to be seen, and from the +appearance of the poles they were not attended to; the flags on them +were the merest rags of coloured cloth. But the girls were not +inclined to face any more discoveries. The bare possibility that there +were savages on the island made them shiver. They paused for a few +moments at the spot where they first caught sight of the poles, and +then turned, intending to make their way in the direction of home. + +Just then, however, Tommy caught sight of some bananas clustering thick +a little way down the slope on the eastern side. + +"I'm hungry," she said. "Those look bigger than what we have had. +Couldn't we go and fetch a few?" + +The clump of trees lay on the slope below the line of poles, a good +distance away from them. + +"It's rather silly to be scared so easily," said Elizabeth. "There +isn't a sign of anybody; I think we might venture. We must find a new +supply." + +They moved quickly down towards the trees, listening, peering about +them, ready to fly at the least alarm. But when they came to the trees +they felt that they had the reward of courage, for there, within a +short distance of them, was a sight that made them gasp with surprise +and delight. Beside the stumpy, long-leaved banana-trees, there were +other trees glittering with green and yellow fruit and with white +blossom. The laden boughs bent down invitingly, and beneath them the +golden globes of fallen fruit glowed amid the grass. + +"Oranges, I declare!" exclaimed Mary. + +"How lovely!" cried Tommy, forgetting all her fears, and running +forward to pick an orange from the ground. + +Her sisters followed more leisurely, but before they reached her Tommy +suddenly uttered a cry of terror. The orange she had taken fell from +her hand. The other girls ran to her side and found her pale with +fright. + +"There!" she said, pointing towards a clump of hibiscus. + +"What is it, dear?" asked Elizabeth. + +"In the bushes--a little brown face!" whispered Tommy, with trembling +lips. + + + + +CHAPTER X + +ANXIOUS DAYS + +For a moment, under the shock of the startling piece of news, Elizabeth +was tempted to seize her sisters by the hand and run. Tommy was so +practical and unimaginative a young person that she could hardly have +been altogether mistaken, and a "little brown face," if face it was, +must belong to a native. But Elizabeth thought quickly, and even while +her heart was galloping with nervous excitement, she made up her mind +that to run away now was not the right course. A show of bravery was +much more likely to serve them. If there really was a native in +hiding, he would certainly have seen them, and to run or slink away now +would merely provoke pursuit, in which the fugitives would be at a +great disadvantage. Summoning all her courage, therefore, Elizabeth +advanced towards the bush to which Tommy had pointed. + +"Don't go, Bess," implored Tommy in an agitated whisper, and Mary, as +pale as a sheet, put an arm about the younger girl. + +Elizabeth went straight on, looking carefully around. + +"Is this it?" she asked quietly, turning towards her sisters, now +several yards distant. + +Tommy merely nodded; Mary murmured, "How _could_ she do it?" + +Elizabeth peered into the bush. There was no little brown face now, +nor, though she went to and fro amongst the trees beyond, could she see +any one, brown or white, lurking. She listened as the thought struck +her that it might have been a monkey, and she had heard monkeys +screaming and chattering in the Zoological Gardens in London; but there +was no sound, not even the twitter or squawk of a bird. + +Brave as she was in outward mien, Elizabeth, after a few minutes' +search, returned with hasty step to her sisters. + +"My silly heart!" she said, with a faint smile, placing her hand to her +side. "I couldn't see anything. Tommy; don't you think you may have +imagined it?" + +"Just as you did before," added Mary. + +"I didn't!" cried Tommy. "Why won't you believe me? I _did_ see a +brown face; I am sure I did." + +"It is very strange," said Elizabeth. "We were here only a few seconds +after you cried out; there wasn't much time for any one to get away." + +"You are both horrible," said Tommy, her lips quivering. "Any one +would think I was a fool. I'll prove that I was right, whatever +happens." + +With the courage of indignation she pulled Elizabeth towards the clump +of bushes, and began to examine the soft mossy carpet. + +"There!" she cried triumphantly, yet fearfully, pointing presently to a +mark on the ground. Elizabeth stooped and made out two or three faint +impressions of a foot smaller even than Tommy's. And then Tommy's fear +returned in full force. With a little cry she dragged Elizabeth from +the spot, and since nothing is so catching as fear even Elizabeth's +courage gave way, and soon all three girls were running as hard as they +could run towards the stream, and did not halt until they came to the +boat. + +[Illustration: "'THERE!' SHE CRIED TRIUMPHANTLY, YET FEARFULLY."] + +"Oh, dear, how ashamed I am!" panted Elizabeth, as they threw +themselves down on the sand to rest. + +"You were very brave," said Mary. "I couldn't have gone into those +bushes for anything." + +"Perhaps they were marks of a monkey's feet," said Elizabeth. "How +silly I was not to examine them more closely." + +"They weren't," said Tommy. "I saw them quite plainly. They were feet +just like yours and mine, only tiny, wee things." + +"I wonder if the people here are dwarfs," said Mary. "There must be +people. That's certain now." + +"If they are dwarfs they must be more afraid of us than we are of +them," said Elizabeth. + +"Impossible!" said Tommy. "I was never in such a fright in my life. +Oh!" + +"What is it?" asked Elizabeth, with an anxious look around. + +"The oranges! we haven't got any, and I shall be afraid to go there +again." + +"That's a pity," said Elizabeth; "they looked so nice. Perhaps we can +find some in another part of the island." + +"I won't look for any," said Tommy. "I won't stir from this place--at +least not farther than to the bananas, and they're nearly all gone. +What if the savages come and attack us?" + +"Some of them have poisoned arrows," said Mary, quaking. + +"Really, I think we are crying before we are hurt," said Elizabeth. +"We haven't been molested so far, and surely that proves that whatever +people there are, they are not very terrible." + +"I know I shan't sleep a wink to-night," said Tommy. + +"Hadn't we better launch the boat and spend the night on the sea?" said +Mary. "They might attack us in the darkness." + +"We'll drag it down a little nearer the sea," replied Elizabeth, "and +we can take turns to keep watch, if you like; but I'm sure we oughtn't +to show the white feather. The best thing we can do is to forget all +about it." + +"It's easy to say, but I know I shan't forget it as long as I live," +cried Tommy. "And we were so jolly; it's all spoilt." + +"Well, we _must_ eat," said Elizabeth, afraid of a breakdown. "Let us +cook some fish, and be as comfortable as we can." + +They spent the rest of that day in a state of nervousness, and although +Elizabeth tried to get the others to begin weaving their mat beds for +the hut, they had no heart for the work. When darkness fell, they drew +the boat down to the very verge of high water, and lay in it, but not +to sleep. They had arranged that each should take a turn at keeping +watch, but the result was that all were wakeful, and except for a few +minutes' uneasy dozing, none of them had any rest. + +"This will never do," thought Elizabeth as it drew towards morning. +"We shall all be worn out if we don't get our proper sleep. I do hope +the natives will come to us to-morrow so that we can make friends with +them." + +They all looked very weary and washed-out when daylight came. There +was no fish left, and Tommy seemed disinclined to try to catch any, or +to go to the banana-trees for food. + +"Come, girls, this really won't do," said Elizabeth briskly. "Make +some tea, Tommy, while Mary and I go and get a fish." + +"There's only enough for about a cup each," said Tommy, looking +dolefully into the caddy. + +"We shan't get any more by wishing for it," said Elizabeth, "so we'll +use it all up and then try to make a sort of cider out of bananas. It +will be a change." + +"There are hardly any bananas left, either," said Tommy. + +"Then we'll go prowling in search of more as soon as we really come to +the last of them. Come along, Mary." + +"Don't go out of sight, will you?" said Tommy, as they moved away. + +"Of course not, we shan't be long." + +"I wish we had a change of things, Bess," said Mary, as they hastened +towards their fishing rock. "Never in my life have I worn my underwear +so long; it's horrid." + +"Why shouldn't we have a washing-day?" said Elizabeth. "It will be a +novelty, and give us something to do and think about. Rather fun too, +with no soap. How can we manage?" + +"I've read somewhere that the women in the East wash their clothes by +beating them in a running stream with stones," said Mary. "The stream +and the stones are handy; we might try that plan." + +"Don't the stones knock holes in them?" + +"They use flat, round stones, without sharp edges, I think. It will be +rather fun to try, anyway. I hope the savages won't come, Bess." + +"Do you know, I'm not at all sure that it wasn't the footprint of a +monkey or some other animal. It was so very small. I'm not going to +think about it. We'd better go on in our ordinary way without +troubling; only for Tommy's sake we won't go far from home, for some +days at any rate." + +They returned with two excellent fish. Elizabeth at once told Tommy of +their idea of a washing-day, and, as she hoped, the young girl was so +much amused at the novelty of it, that she forgot her alarms for a +time. After breakfast they took off their things and donned their +dressing-gowns, as Tommy called their macintoshes; and having gathered +each a smooth, round stone, laid their linen in the stream at a place +where it ran over level rock, and began merrily to pound away. When +they had given the clothes a thorough good drubbing, as Tommy worded +it, they laid them on the grass in the sun, and within an hour they +were quite dry. + +"My word! don't they look nice?" cried Tommy in delight. "Old +Jane--poor old thing--never got them white at home, did she? We must +have a weekly wash, girls; it's great fun." + +"There's another thing we might try," said Elizabeth. "I haven't got +used to eating fish without salt, yet. Couldn't we make some by +evaporation?" + +"How would you do that?" asked Tommy. + +"Put some sea-water in our cups, and let it evaporate. It would soon +do so in this heat, and leave the salt at the bottom." + +"H'm! it sounds all right," said Tommy, "but I doubt whether we should +get enough salt to put on a bird's tail. Let's try." + +They half filled their three cups from the sea, and put them in the +full glare of the sun. Every now and then Tommy ran to them to see hew +they were getting on, every time becoming more sceptical of success. +There was still a good deal of water in the cups at nightfall; but, as +Mary said, that didn't matter much, as they had used up all their tea, +none of them liking coffee at night; so they left the cups as they +were, to evaporate the rest of the water next day. When the cups were +at last dry there was no appreciable sediment, and Tommy with great +scorn pronounced the experiment a failure. + +"The cups don't hold enough," said Mary. "What we want is a large +shallow pan, and as we haven't got one, I'm afraid you'll have to go +without salt, Bess." + +But a day or two after, Elizabeth discovered a wide shallow depression +in a rock a little distance above high-water mark. + +"This will do for a pan," she said. "We'll fill it with sea-water with +our cups, and keep on filling it up as the water evaporates. Then +we'll see, my dears." + +They followed this plan for several days, and at last were able to +collect a fair quantity of salt. + +"It isn't table salt, to be sure," said Elizabeth, looking at the +dirty-grey powder, "but it is certainly salt enough for anything, and +this quantity will last for a week at least." + +"We are getting quite clever," said Mary. "I dare say we shall be able +to make quite a lot of things by and by." + +During these days they had seen no more signs of inhabitants, and their +nervousness partially wore off. They were still careful, however, not +to stray far beyond the immediate neighbourhood of their camp, and +slept every night in the boat, which they left close to the brink of +the sea. They devoted a good deal of time to weaving grass mats for +the floor of their hut, but had not as yet plucked up courage to spend +a night in it. With the boat as a refuge they felt a certain sense of +security, though they admitted, when they talked about it, that it +would not really be of any great service if they were attacked; for +they could only escape by embarking, and then to drift on the sea out +of reach of food was a terrible fate to look forward to. + +One day, when Mary had been out to gather bananas, she came back with +the news that she had gathered the very last one, so that they were +faced with the immediate necessity of finding another food supply. + +"We must take our courage in both hands," said Elizabeth, "and revisit +the land of plenty beyond the ridge." + +"Don't let's go near the orange-trees," said Tommy anxiously. +"Couldn't we try a little to the left? There will surely be some fruit +of some sort in other parts." + +"I don't see why not," said Mary. "I don't want to go there again, +either, in case you were right." + +"Of course I was right," declared Tommy. "You aren't going to make out +again that I can't believe my own eyes!" + +"We'll try another direction," said Elizabeth, anxious to keep the +peace. "Let us go northward along the shore. We have never really +explored the coast of our island yet." + +Accordingly, after breakfast, they set out. There was a long stretch +of beach strewn with boulders which had apparently fallen from the +cliffs. These rose higher as they proceeded, and jutted out to within +twenty or thirty feet of high-water mark. By and by they reached a +point where the huge rocky obstacles made further progress impossible. +Retracing their steps, they clambered with some difficulty up the face +of the cliff, and at last gained the high land above. + +All this time they moved very cautiously, careful to make no more noise +than they could help, and always on the look-out for danger. But the +silence was broken only by the chatter of birds, the warbling of a +blackbird now and then, and the harsh screaming of the parrots in the +woods, that extended almost to the verge of the cliffs. + +"I should like to catch and tame one of those beauties," said Tommy. +"Perhaps I might teach him to talk, and that would be a change, +wouldn't it?" + +"I am sorry we bore you," said Mary. "Wouldn't it be better to find +your savage and teach him how to keep up an amiable conversation?" + +"Don't be sarcastic; it doesn't suit you," said Tommy cuttingly, and +again Elizabeth had to intervene. + +"We came out to look for food," she said smoothly, "and I think we had +better not think of anything else." + +Mary and Tommy separated, and went off at a little distance by +themselves, looking among the trees and shrubs for fruits or berries +that might seem edible. For a time none of the girls saw anything that +appeared promising, but presently Mary called out quite excitedly-- + +"Here, Bess, I'm sure this is the breadfruit tree. Come and look." + +Then, frightened by the sound of her own voice, she suddenly became +aware of her indiscretion, and ran fleetly to join Elizabeth. + +"You idiot!" said Tommy in a fierce whisper, as she came up with the +others. + +They stood listening for a while, wondering whether Mary's exclamation +had attracted the attention of some inhabitant. But, reassured by the +absence of any sign of danger, they hastened to inspect the trees upon +which Mary had lighted. Elizabeth noticed that Tommy, who would have +died rather than apologize, had slipped her hand into Mary's in token +of regret for her sharp speech. + +They found themselves in the midst of a little grove of trees, about +the size of small oaks, but with much sparser foliage. Peeping out +from among the long, indented leaves were several large round fruits +with a crinkly rind. + +"I know they are breadfruit," said Mary gleefully. "Don't you remember +the pictures in that book of Captain Cook's voyages?" + +"Let's peel one and see how it tastes," said Tommy. + +"You wouldn't like it better than raw dough," said Mary. "It has to be +cooked first." + +"Bother! You know I don't like cooked fruit. It isn't a fruit at all +if you can't eat it raw; it's a vegetable." + +Elizabeth smiled at this ingenuous distinction. + +"Let us take one each and go and try them," she suggested. "If they +are really anything like bread we shall enjoy them, I know." + +Laden with the fruits, they returned to their camp. + +"Pity the place is so far from home," said Mary. "We must have come +more than a mile, I should think." + +"If we are satisfied with our bread we might come again and gather a +good load that will last some time," said Elizabeth. + +When they reached home they lost no time in stripping off the thin rind +of one of the fruits, and found beneath it a white doughy substance +something like new bread. Tommy could not forbear tasting it, in spite +of what Mary had said. + +"What horrid, nasty stuff!" she exclaimed, making a wry face. "It's +like--what is it like? Taste it, Bess." + +Elizabeth pinched off a very small piece and ate it. + +"It seems to me like sweetened flour with a smack of artichokes," she +said. "I hope it is better cooked; scrape it all out, Mary, while I +get the oven ready." + +When the pulp was scraped out, Mary kneaded it into a flat cake and cut +it into three equal portions. Elizabeth put them into the stone oven, +and in about twenty minutes took them out, slightly browned, and +smelling somewhat of new bread. Allowing them to cool, the girls each +nibbled a little. + +"Not half bad," said Tommy. "I suppose we'll get used to it, and like +it better. I never liked carrots when I was a child, and I do now. If +we only had some butter! Why aren't there any cocoanuts here, I +wonder? They have milk, haven't they? If we had some we might make +some butter out of the cream." + +At this the other girls laughed outright. + +"I'm afraid we shouldn't get much cream out of cocoanuts," said +Elizabeth. "The milk is a sickly kind of juice, isn't it, Mary?" + +"Yes; I had some once, long ago, when Father took me to the fair at +Exeter. He knocked down the cocoanut at one of the shies. I didn't +like the milk at all." + +"We must eat our bread without butter," said Elizabeth. "I do hope, +though, that we shall find more bananas, for I'm sure I shall soon get +tired of the breadfruit. We must try another part of the island +another day." + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +A TROPICAL STORM + +Two or three days passed without incident. The elder girls in their +heart of hearts were becoming convinced that the footprints must have +been those of an animal; but Tommy had shown herself so touchy on that +point that they never told her what they thought. With the return of +their confidence they began to think that they were punishing +themselves by neglecting to use the hut, and one night they ventured to +sleep in it for the first time, lying on their grass mats, with pillows +of grass and dried leaves. They found their new quarters so much more +easy and comfortable that they decided to use the boat no more as a +bedchamber, and thought they had been silly in not deserting it before. + +The hut was delightfully cool both by day and night. In the daytime +they always lifted the awning facing the sea; at night they let it down +at first, getting ventilation by the space beneath the roof; but as +they became accustomed to their bedroom they left the opening uncovered +at night also. Before turning in they would sit cross-legged just +within the hut, gazing, most often in silence, over the wide expanse of +sea, watching the stars as they came into the darkening sky, and +thinking of their uncle and the friends at home. Uncle Ben was +scarcely ever mentioned among them now. They could not bear to think +that the dear old man was at the bottom of the sea, that could show +such a smooth and smiling face, and yet behave like a treacherous, +cruel monster. They scarcely ever dared to think of the future, for +though they seldom missed a visit to the cliffs, from which they could +look far over the sea, and though their flag was still flying from the +tree, they had almost lost hope of being rescued, and could only live +from day to day, killing thought by various little activities. + +One day, for instance, Elizabeth suggested that as their hut was built +and furnished, and they had little to do except fish and prepare their +food, they might make themselves some new hats. The idea was eagerly +taken up by the others. Each girl worked in her own way, plaiting +lengths of thin grass, and Mary hit on a brilliant notion of making +brims out of the large leaves from a kind of dwarf palm that grew +plentifully in the neighbourhood. They fastened these together, and +then to the grass crowns, by threading them in and out with the very +fine tendrils of a creeper. When the hats were finished the girls had +what Tommy called a mutual admiration meeting, and felt very proud of +their Dolly Vardens. + +A few days after the discovery of the breadfruit, they made a lengthy +excursion along the southern shore. Here the woods were a good deal +denser than in other parts, which was one reason why they had hesitated +to explore them. But the cliffs were much less lofty than those on the +north, and the girls easily climbed them, and penetrated for a short +distance into the fringing woods. + +They discovered several trees of kinds they had not seen before. There +was one in particular that interested them by its fantastic shape; it +was so odd-looking that Tommy dubbed it the clown of the forest; the +real name, of which they were ignorant, was the pandanus. But the +special reward of this expedition was the discovery of a thick +plantation of bananas and oranges, quite equal to those they had seen +on the dreaded eastern side of the ridge. They rushed upon the oranges +that bestrewed the ground, devoured several, and filled their pockets +with them. What with fish--they were expert fishers by this time--the +breadfruit, and this fresh storehouse, they felt no more anxiety about +food, and if only they could have lost their fear of possible wild +neighbours they would have had nothing to trouble the serenity of their +healthy life. But none of them was as yet ready to tempt fate again by +crossing the ridge, and Elizabeth at any rate knew that while the +greater part of the island was shut to them, they could never be quite +easy in mind. She felt that the uncertainty was even harder to bear +than knowledge would have been. + +One day their peaceful existence was rudely disturbed, not by man, but +by nature. The island was visited by a storm of quite extraordinary +violence. The air had been for some time very oppressive, and the +girls, feeling incapable of any exertion, were resting in the hut, when +there came a sudden hot blast of wind straight in from the sea. They +looked out. Vast lurid clouds were piling up; in a few seconds, it +seemed, the sky became black, and huge waves broke over the reef, +sending up mountains of spray. The wind tore through the woods, +increasing every moment in fury. One terrible blast ripped the slight +hut to fragments, and the girls had no sooner extricated themselves +from the heap of tattered mats and broken canes that covered them, than +a flood of rain poured upon them. They rushed away to the lee-side of +a hillock, trying in vain to find shelter from the storm, and cowering +in terror as they heard peals of thunder, and then a tremendous crash +as the tempest uprooted some great tree and dashed it to the ground. + +Mary was always terror-stricken in a thunderstorm, and she clung +half-fainting to Elizabeth, who clasped her close in a motherly +embrace. Tommy, on the other hand, was perfectly fearless. She gazed +at the boiling sea, and watched the lightning with a sort of fascinated +admiration. She was almost sorry when the storm blew itself out after +two hours of fury, and the sky cleared as rapidly as it had darkened. + +"How lovely!" she said, dripping wet as she was. "Poor old Mary!" + +Mary, indeed, was quite overcome, and it was some time before she was +able to walk away. The tempest had left ruin in its track. + +"The boat!" cried Elizabeth, suddenly remembering the little vessel, +which, though it had been drawn up higher than when they slept in it, +she feared might have been washed away. "We must leave you for a +little, Mary. Walk about if you can, and let the sun dry your things." + +Then she raced down to the shore with Tommy, and was horrified to +discover that the boat had disappeared. The girls scanned the sea, +which was still rough, but there was not a sign of it. They ran along +the beach northward, hoping that the boat might have been cast up, and +were rejoiced to find it about a quarter of a mile away, bottom upwards +on a spit of sand. It was some distance from the sea, which, though it +had evidently come much higher than usual, had now receded to within a +little of high-water mark. The girls managed to right the boat, only +to find, of course, that the oars were missing. + +"How silly we were not to bring the oars into the hut along with the +boat-hook!" cried Elizabeth. "The boat is perfectly useless without +the oars, and we can't make new ones." + +"Perhaps the tide will wash them up," said Tommy. "Help me up this +rock, Bess; I'll see if they are in sight." + +Mounted on the rock she scanned the surface, and after a time saw +something bobbing up and down about a hundred yards out, and some way +to the south of where she stood. + +"There it is, I believe," she cried. "The sea is getting calmer now; +shall I swim out for it?" + +"You mustn't think of it," said Elizabeth. "I dare say the sea is full +of sharks. I saw a fin yesterday when we were fishing." + +"And you didn't tell me! I should love to see a real live shark." + +Elizabeth smiled inwardly at this. + +"But we must get the oar somehow, Bess. One would be better than +nothing. And quickly, too. See, the tide is running out fast. And if +the oar gets into the current that flows past the reef, it is good-bye +for ever." + +"I don't see how we can. We haven't a paddle of any kind. The +boat-hook's no good. Wait, though; I wonder if we could get a branch +of a tree. Stay here and keep the oar in sight while I run and look." + +She ran up the cliff-side, which was covered with vegetation. The +small trees had withstood the storm better than the large ones. Some +were cracked and broken, but others had merely bent to the blast, while +the ground was strewn with the more massive trunks, and with +innumerable small branches and twigs. In a little while she came to a +tree that had two boughs forming a fork, in shape like a boy's +catapult. Catching hold of this, and straining upon it, Elizabeth +managed to break it off; it had occurred to her that the fork might +form the skeleton of a paddle. But time was too precious for her to +attempt to make it by herself alone, so she ran with it to Mary. + +"Quick, Mary," she cried. "Pull yourself together. We have found the +boat, but the oars are gone, and one is floating out to sea. Help me +to make a paddle, so that we can go after it. Get some creepers and +some leaves as quickly as you can. I'll show you what I mean." + +There was no lack of material close at hand, and they were soon busily +at work making a sort of criss-cross lattice-work upon the fork, which +they notched at intervals with their knives, to give holding to the +tendrils. Having rapidly made their framework, they laid the leaves on +it, and bound these on with more creepers. Before they had finished it +as Elizabeth would have liked, they heard Tommy's shrill voice calling-- + +"Quick, Bess, the oar's going out fast." + +Elizabeth jumped up, carrying the odd-looking paddle, which Tommy said +was like a lacrosse stick. The oar was now out of sight, though Tommy +could point to the spot where she saw it last. They launched the boat, +and using the paddle as a stern-oar, Tommy employed all the skill she +had gained by paddling the dinghy to and from the shore at Southampton. +The paddle was a very poor thing; it bent a good deal, and some of the +tendrils became loose, and hung about it like the string of an old +cricket bat. But there was no time to stop and repair it, or the oar, +which they now saw clearly, would drift past the reef and utterly +beyond reach. + +Elizabeth began to grow a little anxious in case they should find +themselves adrift by and by with nothing better than the makeshift +paddle, which would certainly not last more than a very short time. +That would be a calamity indeed, for they might be carried far out to +sea, and there was Mary alone on the island. But Tommy was working so +energetically that the distance between the boat and the oar was fast +lessening, and Elizabeth, raising herself in her seat, suddenly caught +sight of the second oar not far beyond the first. + +"Let me take your place, Tommy," she said. "You must be tired." + +"Not a bit. Besides, we'll lose time if we change, and perhaps upset. +Stay where you are, Bess; I'll get that oar in a minute, and then we'll +soon have the other one." + +A few more strokes brought the boat within reach of the oar, and +Elizabeth, bending over, drew it up. Then Tommy left the stern and +both sat on the thwarts, pulling towards the second oar, which they +overtook in a few seconds. + +"We'll keep the paddle as a memento," said Elizabeth. "But look! What +a terrible distance we are from the shore! Mary will be half frantic." + +"It's lucky that we are inside the reef," said Tommy. "Already I can +feel the current quite strong. We shall have to pull hard to get out +of it!" + +By this time Tommy was rather tired, but she would not give in. It was +a long pull back, and at first it seemed impossible to draw the boat +out of the current that was rapidly bearing it northward. But having +now two good oars, they succeeded presently in getting back into calmer +water. Then, turning the boat's head southward, they rowed more gently +along the shore, and at last reached their own little harbour, where +Mary was awaiting them. + +"I _am_ thankful you have got back safely," she cried. "When I saw you +going so far I nearly went mad for fear you couldn't return." + +"We must take care it never happens again," said Elizabeth. "We'll +drag the boat up much higher this time, and if we tie the painter to a +rock, or to a tree if there's one near enough, we needn't be anxious, +and we'll certainly keep the oars in the hut." + +"My dears, we haven't a hut," said Tommy. "We be three poor +mariners--vagabonds, homeless, ragged and tanned. Who was that old +king who sat himself down in a lonely mood to think, and watched a +spider spin its web over and over again, and thought he couldn't let a +spider beat him and at last beat all his enemies? Oh, dear, that's +made me out of breath. Robert Bruce, wasn't it, Mary?" + +"Yes; Mrs. Hemans wrote the poem. 'Bruce and the Spider,' it's called." + +"I don't care who wrote it, only we've got to spin our web again. Oh, +'Will you walk into my parlour?' said the spider to the fly. 'Please +'m, where's the parlour?' says the fly. There, I'm a lunatic, but I +feel so jolly at having caught those runaway oars. I say, are you dry? +I am. That's one advantage of living in a tropical climate; if you get +soaked you don't have to shiver while your things are dried at the +fire. 'Homeless, ragged and tanned, who so contented as I?'" she sang, +and Elizabeth, noticing the high spirits of her wild young sister, +hoped that there wouldn't be a reaction, and that Tommy was not going +to be ill. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +ALARMS AND DISCOVERIES + +Contemplating the ruins of the hut they had built up with so much care, +the girls felt a very natural chagrin. You have seen a child who has +erected a fine house of bricks fly into a rage when the structure +topples by its own weight, or at least look utterly woebegone, and +leave the scattered bricks lying where they fell. Elizabeth Westmacott +and her sisters felt very much the same disinclination to begin again. +The site was a picture of disorder. Portions of the matting had been +blown right away; other portions in shreds and tatters had found +resting-places among the foliage of the surrounding trees and shrubs. +Some of the canes of the roof dangled from the boughs, others littered +the ground amid a tangle of creepers and leafage. No one could have +supposed that only a few hours before the same place had been a model +of neatness. + +"It will take an age to tidy up," grumbled Tommy. "Is it worth while +to bother about a hut again?" + +"I don't like being without a roof over our heads," replied Elizabeth; +"but we won't start yet if you don't feel inclined. Let us go and take +a look round." + +"We shall want some breadfruit for dinner," said Mary, "so we had +better go that way. I dare say we shall find all we need on the +ground." + +They set off towards the breadfruit-trees. Everywhere there were signs +of the violence of the storm, but they were surprised and interested to +notice that the worst havoc had been wrought in almost a straight line +across the island from south-west to north-east. + +It was as though some huge giant had gone steadily forward wielding a +monstrous scythe. The tornado had cut a clean path through the forest, +leaving scarcely a tree standing over a wide space. Where there had +been close, unbroken woodland was now a bare avenue, interrupted by the +trunks of trees that had been thrown this way and that. Impressed as +the girls had been with the fury of the tornado during the time of +their exposure to it, its devastating power was brought home to them +now much more strongly. They looked with awe upon its ravages. + +"How thankful we ought to be that we were not in its direct path!" said +Elizabeth. "A little more to right or left and we should have had +trees crashing down upon us; we might have all been killed." + +"It is a dreadful place," said Tommy, subdued and thoughtful. "Oh, +Bess, shall we never be found and taken away?" + +"We must hope on, dear. It will never do to get downhearted. While we +are all well and strong we need not mind so very much, and a ship is +sure to come this way some time or other." + +"But it might pass us," said Mary. "I am sure our flag is blown away. +Shall we go and see?" + +"Hadn't we better fetch our breadfruit first, now we are in this +direction?" + +"Of course. We shall have to light another fire, too; ours is sure to +be out." + +They went on, and on arriving at the breadfruit plantation found, as +they had expected, that the ground was littered with fruit, which was +already being devoured by land-crabs, insects and birds. They picked +up several that were in good condition, and retraced their steps +towards the shore. + +As they were passing through the fringe of woodland, Tommy stopped +suddenly, and went down on her knees. + +"Oh, do look!" she cried. "Here's a nest on the ground, and the +dearest little white parrot you ever saw. Poor little thing! I think +it has lost its mother." + +The girls stooped to look at it, and Tommy put her hand into the nest. +The tiny bird rustled in alarm, opening its beak to let out a plaintive +cry; but it was too young to use its wings, and Tommy took it up and +held it gently. + +"Its little heart is beating frantically," she said. "Let us take it +back with us and try to rear it. You know I wanted one." + +"Do you think we can rear it?" said Mary. + +"It will starve if we leave it," replied Tommy. "I shall love to try." + +The others agreed that there was no harm in trying, so Tommy carried it +carefully back with her, now and then stroking the ruffled feathers. +When they got to their camp she laid the bird on a bed of grass, peeled +one of the breadfruits, and held a few crumbs of the pulp in the palm +of her hand just below the parrot's beak. But it was too young, or +perhaps too frightened, even to feed itself, and it would have fared +ill had not its captor been a country girl and known how to deal with +such an emergency. She had seen young birds fed by hand, and she at +once cut a thin stick and sharpened its end, upon which she stuck a +little bit of breadfruit. Then holding the bird in her left hand, she +waited until it opened its beak to cry, and quickly slipped the food +in. The little bird swallowed it greedily, much to Tommy's delight, +and she went on feeding it until Elizabeth suggested that she would +kill it with excess. + +"The poor thing was hungry," said Tommy. "It's not nearly so much +alarmed now. I shall keep it for a pet." + +"You'll have to clip its wings, then," said Mary, "or it is sure to fly +away as soon as it is strong enough." + +"You do it, Mary. Be very gentle, won't you?" + +"There's no need yet, perhaps," suggested Elizabeth. "Do it in a day +or two when it has got over its fright. It would be just as well to +put it in the boat while we are busy. You must take care not to +overfeed it, Tommy." + +After dinner they went first to the flag-staff. Not a shred of their +scarves was left. As they had no material for making another flag, +except their handkerchiefs, which they did not care to part with, and +their wraps, which they could not spare, they had to give up for the +moment any idea of erecting a signal. Then they hastened in the +opposite direction, southward, to fetch bananas and oranges for the +other meals of the day. A grave disappointment awaited them. There +was plenty of fruit on the ground, but the trees themselves, standing +in the direct path of the storm, had all been uprooted or broken off, +so that when they had used their present supply they could obtain no +more at this spot. It would be necessary to go once more in search of +food, for they found the breadfruit too insipid to form their only +vegetable diet. They knew the district between their camp and the +ruined plantation; nothing edible was to be had there. The only other +place where they knew that fruit existed was to the east, beyond the +ridge; and even now they could not make up their minds to revisit the +scene of their scare. + +Next day, however, when Tommy had fed her bird and Mary had clipped its +wings, and they had spent an hour or so tidying up the site of the hut +preparatory to rebuilding, they set off again in a southerly direction, +having resolved to extend their exploration within easy distance of the +shore. Crossing the broad path of uprooted trees, flattened grass, and +torn undergrowth, they found as they proceeded that the ridge hemmed +them in, closer and closer to the sea. This was partly due to the +curving of the shore, and partly to the diagonal lie of the rising +ground. Little foothills of the ridge extended downwards towards the +coast, forming ridges in miniature, cut here and there by streamlets. + +On such expeditions Tommy almost always led the way, for her restless +and active temperament was impatient of the sedater going of her +sisters. But she never went far ahead, and every few minutes, as if +alarmed at her own daring, she would run back and keep with the others +for a time. She was thus a few yards in advance when, as she mounted a +hillock, she came in sight of a number of trees clustering almost at +the edge of the sea, and uttered an exclamation of surprise and +pleasure. + +"Oh, do look here!" she cried. "I believe we have come to some +cocoanut palms. You remember we saw some at Valparaiso." + +The others ran to join her, and Mary at once declared that she was +right. There was no mistaking the tall, smooth stems with their +feathery crowns. They all rushed forward eagerly. Thanks to the +storm, there were several huge nuts strewing the ground around each of +the trees. Tommy, who was first on the scene, picked up one of them +and turned it over in her hands in a puzzled way. + +"Is it a cocoanut after all?" she said. "It's not a bit like those I +have seen in shops." + +"It's a cocoanut right enough," replied Mary. "But you've got to strip +off the outer husk before you come to the nut itself." + +Tommy whipped out her knife and began to cut away the coarse, fibrous +covering. It was very tough, and she soon declared that it would never +come off unless the others helped her. So they all knelt on the ground +with the nut in the middle, and employed their knives energetically, +until at last the husk was removed. The shell inside was ivory-white, +very different from the old brown nuts they had been used to see in +England. Being quite brittle, a small piece was easily cut off the +top, and they saw the inside full of a pale, milky liquid. + +"You first, Tommy," said Elizabeth. "You saw the trees first." + +Tommy took a sip of the liquid. + +"Delicious!" she said. "I don't think I ever tasted anything so nice." + +She drank more, and, handing the nut to Mary, continued-- + +"It's sweet, Bess, and sour too, something like lemonade, only not like +it. It's like--oh, I don't know what it's like; just itself, I +suppose. Don't drink it all, Mary." + +Elizabeth, when her turn came, pronounced it a very refreshing drink, +and they were all delighted at so welcome an addition to their larder. +They collected as many nuts as they could carry, and, returning to +their camp, stored them in the boat. In the course of the next few +days they went several times to the same place, until they had brought +back all the nuts that lay on the ground. It was fortunate that so +many had been thrown down, for they did not see how they could have +obtained them otherwise. Even Tommy, the climber of the family, +confessed that she would have been beaten by the smooth, straight stem +of the cocoanut palm. Mary had a dim recollection of reading that the +natives had a way of climbing the trees by means of a rope, but she +could not remember the details of the method, and in any case, Tommy +could hardly have used it successfully without a good deal of practice. + +Once more relieved from anxiety about food, the girls devoted +themselves industriously to the reconstruction of their hut. Their +former practice made their task easier. In a few days the new house +was finished, and they were especially glad of its shelter at night, +instead of the cramping narrowness of the boat. + +Days had lengthened into weeks. The notches on their calendar trunk +told them how time was flying--a sad reminder in many ways. With so +little to do they felt the hours hang heavily on their hands, though +Tommy's parrot gave them a little amusement and interest. The bird had +become quite used to its mistress, and had learnt to take its food from +her hand. Its voice, not of very charming quality, as all confessed, +grew stronger, and it became accustomed to give a quaint little scream +whenever Tommy approached. She would set it on her finger and talk to +it, using the same word over and over again, in the hope that it would +by and by pick up a phrase or two. But although it became perfectly +tame, it could never be induced to substitute civilized words for its +natural scream and squawk. + +"You little silly-billy!" cried Tommy one day, after an hour's patient +instruction. "What's the good of you for a pet? There! Perch on my +shoulder, and don't make such an idiotic noise, for goodness' sake." + +Tommy at last gave up the attempt in despair; but she became very fond +of the bird, and declared that when they were rescued she would +certainly take it home with her. + +It was wonderful how the hope of rescue never died. When each day +ended without the sight of the longed-for vessel, they would say, +"Never mind, perhaps it will come to-morrow." And when to-morrow had +the same disappointment, there was still to-morrow. So they lived from +day to day, veering from hope to despondency, and from despondency to +hope again. + +They had almost forgotten Tommy's fright. Surely, they thought, they +must have seen some one by this time if the island was inhabited. Yet +there was the same misgiving, the same disinclination to cross the +ridge. Elizabeth laughed at herself, and more than once said she +really must break through her reluctance. But it ended there. Her +heart failed her when it came to the point. + +Easy though their life was, it had its discomforts. The breadfruit +gave out, and having found no more oranges or bananas, they grew very +tired of a diet of fish and cocoanuts. They had seen other fruits, and +shrubs bearing berries that looked very enticing, but the fear of +poison deterred them from trying anything that they did not know. + +The want of a change of clothes, too, was a trouble to them, and their +boots had become unwearable. They had often been soaked in sea-water, +and then, drying in the sun, had cracked and become worse than useless. +They got into the habit of going barefoot, except when they set out for +a long walk. In the hut, and when walking on the grass, they were +comfortable enough, but on rough ground they suffered a good deal at +first. In course of time, however, helped by frequent soaking in +sea-water, their feet became hardened, and they felt no inconvenience +in going about unshod. + +They had more than once noticed some very small bees, hardly larger +than houseflies, flitting among the flowers. One day Elizabeth +suggested that they should try to find out whether these Polynesian +bees made honey, and if so, where it was. Tommy hailed the suggestion, +and started at once to track the bees to their nests. For a long time +she had no success. Only after many days did she, almost by accident, +light upon a bees'-nest in a hole in the trunk of a tree. Informing +her sisters of the discovery, she proposed that they should smoke the +bees out. + +They kindled a small fire at the base of the tree, immediately beneath +the hole. When they thought they had allowed plenty of time for the +smoke to stupefy the bees, they put on their macintoshes, pulling the +hoods well down over their heads, and prepared to rifle the hole. It +was so small that a hand could scarcely pass through it, and Mary +suggested that they should enlarge it, so that they might see what they +were doing. Accordingly they stripped off the bark round the hole, +until it was much more capacious. Unluckily, the inrush of fresh air +appeared to revive the little inhabitants, which darted out with fierce +buzzings, putting the robbers to utter rout. They ran off with their +heads down, waving their arms wildly to beat off the furious insects. +Tommy got off scot free, but Elizabeth and Mary were stung slightly, +and but for the smoking, which had not been wholly ineffectual, the +bees would probably have hurt them severely. + +"We won't be beaten by a parcel of silly bees," said Tommy, as they +went home. "You aren't much hurt, are you?" + +"I feel a burning spot in my cheek," said Elizabeth. + +"And one of my fingers is swelling," added Mary. + +"As we haven't any ointment, or anything, you'll just have to get well +by yourselves," remarked Tommy. "You'll have another try, won't you?" + +"Oh, yes! We'll give them a larger dose next time," said Elizabeth. +"I think we ought to have some reward for our enterprise." + +A day or two afterwards they visited the hole again. By means of a +larger fire, fed with leaves that gave off a very pungent smoke, they +managed to stupefy the bees thoroughly. When they examined the hole +they were surprised to find, not large combs, as in an English hive, +but a collection of bags of brown wax, about the size of a walnut, +united in a regular mass. + +"Fancy bees having foreign ways!" said Tommy. "I should have thought +that bees were the same all the world over." + +"I don't see why bees shouldn't be different, like people," said Mary. +"They're very intelligent." + +The others laughed at this curious reason for differences of habit. +The honey, they found, was more fluid than they were accustomed to in +England, and in taste and smell it was slightly scented. They took a +good quantity home with them, but it did not go very well with fish, +and even with cocoanuts it was a doubtful joy. + +"If we only had some breadfruit, or even bananas, we should like it +better," said Mary. + +"We can only get those by going across the ridge again," said +Elizabeth. "Shall we venture?" + +"I won't," said Tommy decidedly. "I'm not going to be scared out of my +wits for anybody." + +"I'll go with you, Bess," said Mary, after a little hesitation. "It +really is silly to be afraid of nothing." + +But, as it turned out, the first of the three to brave the peril was, +after all, Tommy herself. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +LOST + +That night, for the first time in their residence on the island, the +girls were awakened by a patter of rain. Only once before had rain +fallen, and that was during the tornado. Now the sound of it upon the +thatch of the hut was very slight, but the girls slept so lightly that +a whisper was almost enough to disturb them. + +"I hope we are not in for another smash up," said Elizabeth, finding +that her sisters were both awake. + +"There's no wind at present," returned Mary. "Rain alone won't hurt +us. I expect it's the rainy season beginning, and we shall have weeks +of it." + +"How disgusting!" exclaimed Tommy. "I always hated having to stay +indoors, and it will be worse than ever here, with no cosy fire and +nice story-book. What's the time, Bess?" + +She leant over towards Elizabeth, who lay next to her, and showed a +light with her match-lighter. Elizabeth looked at her watch, which she +never forgot to wind. + +"It's about four o'clock," she said. + +"Time for another snooze before daylight," said Tommy, snuggling down +again into her wraps. In a minute or two she was fast asleep. + +The other girls remained wide awake, and talked quietly together. + +"I wish we knew our whereabouts better," said Elizabeth. "If we only +knew what those islands are that we have seen in the distance, we might +perhaps row to one of them and find friends." + +"Yes; of course there are missionaries," said Mary. "Don't you +remember Uncle Ben told us of a friend of his who was returning to his +station? What was his name, Bess?" + +"I forget. We can't venture across the sea, can we?" + +"Oh, no! There are thousands of islands, and I believe some have never +been visited by white people at all. We might land among cannibals!" + +"We are certainly better off here. I can't believe there are any +people on this island, in spite of Tommy, or why haven't we seen +something of them? We'll go to the ridge after breakfast, as we said, +and settle the matter once for all." + +"Supposing there _are_ people?" said Mary. + +"As I said before, I think we ought to try and make friends with them, +and if they seem inclined to be unfriendly, perhaps we could make them +afraid of us. Tommy's match-lighter would startle them, wouldn't it?" + +"It might, but I don't like to think of having to rely on that sort of +thing for our safety. They would soon find out our real weakness, and +then---- Oh! I do hope we shall not see anybody. We should be so +much more uncomfortable." + +"Tommy's birthday is somewhere about now. We can't be quite sure of +the date, because we didn't begin to cut notches at once; but we should +be right within a day or two. The present she would like best would be +some oranges from beyond the ridge, and certain news that the island is +uninhabited." + +"How strange it seems to hope that there are no human beings near us! +Do you know, Bess, I think the people of these islands must be very +melancholy." + +"Why should you think that? I have always supposed them to be a happy, +light-hearted folk, with not a care in the world." + +"But they have nothing to do. Their food grows for them without work, +and they don't need many clothes. They've no books to read, no +amusements----" + +"How do you know that?" + +"Well, what amusements can they have? Isn't it only civilized people +who play games?" + +"I don't know. I seem to remember that even savages gamble, if that is +amusement; it wouldn't be to me if I lost." + +"Then you're no sport, Bess," said Tommy, who had awakened and caught +the last few words. "It's the excitement they like, whether they win +or lose. I should be a dreadful gambler, I know, if I had the chance." + +"Then I hope you will never have it, dear," said Elizabeth. "It is an +unhealthy excitement, I am sure. We were talking about your birthday, +Tommy. It might be yesterday, to-day, or to-morrow, but you are +fourteen. We'll wish you many happy returns now." + +"Oh, I wish you hadn't reminded me," cried Tommy. "Think of being +fifteen and sixteen, and twenty, and getting old on this island! I +don't want to grow old at all, and it would be dreadful here. I'd be a +scullery maid, or a beggar girl--anything in England, rather than stay +here. Shall we ever get away?" + +And Tommy nestled to Elizabeth's side, and as she lay encompassed by +her elder sister's arms she prayed with all her heart that God would +send help to them soon. + +When dawn broke and they got up, it was a dreary world upon which they +looked. Sea and earth were covered with a clinging mist. A drizzle +was falling. Everything was sodden and forlorn. The fire was out, and +there were no dry sticks for re-lighting it. They had to content +themselves with a breakfast of cocoanuts, and then they sat inside the +hut, too much depressed in spirit to go out, or do anything but watch +the rain. + +Presently the drizzle became a downpour, which, went on for an hour or +two, then suddenly ceased, the sun bursting through the leaden sky. +They took advantage of this to gather a quantity of twigs, which they +carried into the hut to dry there. Elizabeth had just suggested that +Mary and she should start on their expedition to the ridge, when a +sharp shower drove them again to shelter. So it went on all day--heavy +showers that lasted for a few minutes alternating with brief, bright +intervals. + +There was no doubt that the rainy season had begun. The girls were +practically confined to the hut for many days in succession, only +sallying forth to catch fish, which they cooked at a new stove built +nearer the hut. The showers were sometimes light, sometimes very +heavy, and at last the rain began to drip through the thatched roof, +and the girls had to sit in their macintoshes. Though the sun appeared +every now and then, it did not shine long enough to dry the ground +before another downpour soaked it. They all became very low-spirited, +and could not find any occupation to pass away the time, for even +weaving was impossible with the sodden grass. + +Their troubles came to a climax one day when Mary complained of a +racking headache. Feeling her hot brow, Elizabeth feared she had taken +a fever, no doubt owing to the exhalation from the damp earth working +on a lowered system. She and Tommy felt much concern, which became +real alarm when they found Mary rapidly becoming worse. She could not +eat, and lay on her mat bed covered with the macintoshes and wraps of +the other girls, her cheeks flushed, her eyes bright and glassy. +Towards evening, when Elizabeth had left the hut to fetch water for the +night, and Tommy sat by the invalid, she was startled to hear Mary +talking in a very strange way. + +"No milk to-day--there's something wrong with Dapple--Jane, Uncle Ben's +coming to-morrow. Don't forget the----" Then her voice died away into +an indistinguishable muttering. Presently Tommy caught more phrases: +"Oh, no, no! They'll eat us: don't let Tommy go. Bess! Bess! they're +coming after me!--Dan will carry the luggage, Uncle!" + +So she raved on, in her delirium babbling about the farm, the ship, her +friends, a word every now and again showing how much the fear of +cannibals had occupied the background of her mind. Tommy was +terrified. She had never seen any one delirious except her father just +before he died, and she was smitten with an agonizing fear that Mary +would not recover. + +"Oh, Bess, she's out of her mind!" she cried piteously, as Elizabeth +returned. "What shall we do?" + +Elizabeth went quickly to the bed, dipped a handkerchief in the water +she had brought, and laid it on Mary's fevered head. + +"We must sit up with her to-night," she said. "Don't give way, Tommy +dear. She will soon be better. The fever came on so suddenly that I +am sure it is one of those sharp attacks that don't last long. But it +will leave her very weak, and we must be very careful of her. I do so +wish we had some oranges; the juice is so cooling." + +But it was too late to think of looking for oranges, and they had to be +satisfied with water and cocoanut milk, which they gave Mary in sips. +All night long they remained at her side, watching her with distress as +her teeth chattered as if with cold, and then next moment she tossed +about on her little mat bed, and flung the macintoshes off as if she +could not bear the heat. Elizabeth tried to induce Tommy to lie down +for a little, but the young girl refused, saying that she could not +rest until she knew that Mary was better. + +"I will get some oranges to-morrow," said Elizabeth. "I am sure they +will do her good." + +Towards morning Mary dropped off to sleep, and then Tommy was persuaded +to lie down. The sun had risen when she awoke to find Elizabeth still +watching over her sleeping sister. + +"I'll just run down to the stream and bathe my face," said Elizabeth. +"She is still asleep. Give her a little water if she wakes; I shan't +be long. Luckily, it's a fine morning." + +She returned in a few minutes. + +"Now you run down and wash, Tommy," she said; "it'll freshen you. I've +put in some fish to bake for breakfast." + +Tommy rose and left the hut. During Elizabeth's absence she had strung +herself up to a great resolution. Mary must have oranges, but the one +to fetch them should not be Elizabeth. She was so calm and steady and +capable that she would do far better to stay and look after Mary. "I +can be best spared," thought Tommy, "but I know Bess won't let me go if +I propose it. I shall just do it without telling her. It won't take +long to scamper to the orange grove and back again." + +She had not forgotten her former fright; but she told herself that +perhaps she might get to the oranges without being observed, and she +was ready to do anything for Mary, of whom she was very fond, though +they sparred sometimes. So, after bathing her face in the stream, she +went to the stove and scratched on the sand in front of it with her +knife the words, "Gone to the orange grove." Then, without waiting, +for fear her courage failed, she ran swiftly along the bank of the +stream, munching a piece of cocoanut as she went. + +In the hut Mary had awakened perfectly sensible, and wondering why she +felt so weak. Elizabeth bathed her face and hands, smoothed her hair, +and having tried to make her a little more comfortable, gave her a +drink of cocoanut milk. + +"What's the matter with me, Bess?" she asked. + +"You've had a touch of fever. You'll soon be all right again. I'm +going to get you some oranges presently. You will enjoy them." + +"Yes, I shall. Have I been ill long? I feel as weak as anything." + +"Only one night, dear. We shall have to feed you up. You ought to +have beef tea or chicken broth, of course; but we shall have to do the +best we can. I think we must try to snare a bird of some sort." + +"Where's Tommy?" + +"Just run down to wash. I dare say she'll bring back the fish with +her. I put some to bake. You could eat a little, couldn't you?" + +"I'll try, but I don't feel much like eating. I want to go to sleep +again." + +And, indeed, in a few minutes she was sleeping. "The very best thing +she could do," said Elizabeth to herself. + +A quarter of an hour passed and Tommy had not returned. "I wonder why +she is lagging," thought Elizabeth. She went to the entrance of the +hut and looked down towards the shore. The trees hid the stove from +her, and she did not call out for fear of waking Mary. She went back +into the hut and sat down; but after five minutes, when there was still +no Tommy, her vague wonder grew into a slight feeling of alarm. Seeing +that Mary was still asleep, she went out again, and ran swiftly down +towards the stove, glancing to the left with a half expectation of +discovering Tommy fishing on the rocks. But Tommy was not in sight, +and Elizabeth soon learnt why, as her eye caught the scribble on the +sand. + +"How plucky!" she thought. "But the child will be terrified before she +gets there; I had better fetch her back." + +But with a moment's reflection she saw that she could not expect to +catch Tommy before she reached the top of the ridge. If there was any +danger Tommy would have run into it by the time she could be overtaken. +Mary was so weak that Elizabeth did not care to leave her for long; but +she ran some distance up the stream, as far as the broad, bare avenue +made by the storm, and then was on the point of giving a shrill call +when she checked herself. The sound might cause the very harm she +wished to avoid. Perturbed, and somewhat vexed as well, she hastened +back, feeling that at present Mary must be her chief care. She +reflected that, after all, though they had been now more than two +months on the island, they had never met any other person, and had no +real reason to think it was inhabited. Surely if the object Tommy had +seen was actually a human being, they would by this time have had other +evidence of his existence. Thus reassuring herself, she hurried back, +took out of the oven the fish that was already over-baked, and regained +the hut. To her great relief Mary was still fast asleep. Elizabeth +dreaded the effect upon her if she suspected that anything had happened +to Tommy. + +As she ate her breakfast, reserving some of the fish for Tommy, she +felt decidedly annoyed at the young girl's escapade. Tommy ought to +have mentioned what she intended, thought Elizabeth. But Tommy had +been from her earliest years impulsive and heedless, so that her +present disobedience--for so Elizabeth had come to regard it, +forgetting that no instructions had been given--was quite apiece with +former instances. Then Elizabeth made amends to Tommy in her heart. +"She has been very good all this time," she thought. "I do wish she +would come back." + +But the hours dragged by, and still Tommy had not appeared. Mary +awoke, and looking round the hut, inquired again for Tommy. + +"She has run up to get some oranges," said Elizabeth, as calmly as she +could, though she felt very troubled. + +"Tommy has?" said Mary, in surprise. "Gone alone to where she saw the +face? Oh, you shouldn't have let her, Bess." + +"I wouldn't have, only I did not know. She scrawled on the sand to say +that she had gone. I suppose she thought I would make a better nurse +than she." + +"She's a dear, brave girl," said Mary, "and I shall like the oranges +all the better." + +Elizabeth got her to eat a little fish, cold as it now was, and +presently she dropped off to sleep again. It was past dinner-time; the +sun was very hot, and Elizabeth, thoroughly alarmed at Tommy's +protracted absence, wondered if, after her trying night, she had been +overcome by the heat, and was, perhaps, lying helpless somewhere. She +felt that she must try to find her; so, slipping out of the hut, she +ran as fast as her feet would carry her up through the woods, never +pausing until she had crossed the ridge and come to the orange grove. +She had looked about her as she ran, and, now regardless of +consequences, had called Tommy several times, but she saw neither her +nor any living person, and there was no answer to her calls. + +At the grove there were oranges and bananas scattered here and there on +the ground, so that Tommy's absence could not be due to any difficulty +in obtaining what she came for. And then Elizabeth's heart stood still +as she noticed at one spot, a strange collection of objects. There +were four or five oranges on the ground close together, and with them +Tommy's knife, the little stick she had fed her parrot with, a piece of +hair-ribbon, and a wedge of cocoanut. What had happened? These +objects were obviously the contents of Tommy's pocket; why had she +placed them there, and where was she? Had she been startled? Had some +natives come stealthily upon her, and seized her? Would they not at +least have taken the knife at the same time? + +Elizabeth felt a shiver of fear, along with utter bewilderment. But +she crushed down her uneasy imaginings and, placing Tommy's belongings +in her pocket, began to search among the trees, shouting from time to +time, no matter who might hear her. Suddenly her eye was caught by the +flutter of a small coloured object at some distance among the bushes. +With a thrill of hope she hastened towards it, but long before she +reached it, she realized that her hope was vain; the object was only a +bit of tattered cloth attached to one of the line of poles they had +seen on their former visit. Retracing her steps to the orange grove, +she went in and out among the trees, shouting Tommy's name again and +again. Her distress at Tommy's disappearance was coupled with anxiety +about Mary. It was now a considerable time since she had left the hut, +and she felt that, with Mary so weak and helpless, she could not stay +to search any longer. Thrusting a few oranges into her pocket for the +invalid, she hastened back, conscious that she herself was weak and +shaky. The long, anxious search in the fierce sunlight, following a +sleepless night, had been almost too much for her strength. + +She tried to enter the hut unconcernedly, with a dim hope that Tommy +might have returned before her. Mary was awake. + +"Why did you leave me?" she said, in the querulous tone of an invalid, +her eyes filling with tears. "I've called and called for you and +Tommy, but you wouldn't come. I am so miserable." + +"Here are some oranges, dear," said Elizabeth gently. "I will squeeze +the juice into a cup for you. It will do you good." + +"Thank you so much. I'm a wretched bad patient, Bess dear, but I got +it into my silly head that you had deserted me. Ridiculous, wasn't it? +This is delicious. It was kind of Tommy to get them for me. Where is +she?" + +Elizabeth was in a quandary. Mary seemed a little better; her +querulousness was a good sign; but it would not further her recovery to +tell her that Tommy was missing. On the other hand, Elizabeth herself +was so much distressed that she would have liked to pour out her +troubles to a sympathetic ear. But she thought it best to keep the bad +news to herself for the present, and said--- + +"She must have quite recovered her courage, and gone roaming. You are +getting on, aren't you, dear?" + +"Yes, only rather weak still. But these oranges are delicious. I feel +much refreshed. Don't sit up with me to-night, Bess; I am sure I shall +be all right, and you mustn't wear yourself out. Put some oranges near +me, so that I can get one in the night without disturbing you." + +She soon fell asleep again, and did not awaken until it was quite dark. +She was careful not to disturb her sister, and so did not become aware +until the morning that Tommy had not returned. Elizabeth had spent a +sleepless night, and felt quite worn out when day broke. Mary was +quick to notice her distress, of which she knew she could not be the +cause, since she was so much better. + +"You are hiding something, Bess. Tell me; has something happened to +Tommy?" + +Elizabeth, on the verge of a breakdown, was glad to pour out the whole +story. + +"Oh, why didn't you tell me before!" cried Mary. "You must go at once +and look for her again. There is really nothing the matter with me +now. Do, please, go, Bess. It is awful to think of what may have +happened." + +Hastily getting Mary a little food, Elizabeth set out for the orange +grove, and searched it and the neighbourhood through and through, +calling Tommy's name until she was hoarse. Once in response to her +shouts, she thought she heard a faint cry, and hurried in the direction +from which she supposed it to have come. + +At that moment she felt that she would have welcomed the appearance of +a native; the sight of any human face would have been a comfort. But +her search was still fruitless; neither Tommy nor any one else +appeared; and Elizabeth thought she must have been mistaken. The birds +were trilling and chattering in the woods, and among so many sounds it +was easy to deceive oneself. + +At length, when she had been several hours absent, she felt that she +must return in case Mary should be wondering whether she too had +disappeared. She could hardly drag herself home. At the entrance of +the hut she found Mary looking anxiously towards the ridge. + +"You shouldn't have got up," she said. "Oh, Mary, I can't find her, +and I am so tired." + +For a moment it looked as if she would break down utterly, but she +controlled herself, and in response to Mary's entreaty, lay down to +rest. Fatigue even overcame her distress of mind, and for an hour or +two she slept heavily. Then she awoke with a start, and declared that +she must go and search again. Swallowing a little food, she set off, +and thoroughly hunted over a wider area than before, not returning +until the evening. + +"It's no good," she said, despairing. "Poor Tommy's gone." + +"Don't say so," said Mary. "You haven't seen any one, have you?" + +"Nobody." + +"Then she may only be lost. You know how venturesome she is, and +having found no one to be afraid of perhaps she has gone right over the +island, and sprained her ankle or something. Have a good sleep, Bess. +To-morrow we'll both go. I'm sure I shall be strong enough." + +Next morning, after a breakfast of bananas and oranges--for there was, +of course, no fish--the girls set off together. Mary, although a +little "tottery," as she said, was able to walk slowly, and she +declared it was much better for her to go too, than to remain at home +wondering what was happening. Elizabeth had to support her, and she +stopped for frequent rests; but they came at length to the orange grove. + +"Now, I'll stay here," she said, "in the shade of the trees, while you +go round and round; and if you don't find her here, go right over the +ridge and cooee every few seconds. I won't stir until you come back." + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +IN THE PIT + +When Tommy left the hut she ran with all the fleetness of her young +legs up towards the ridge. All the way she said to herself, "I won't +be afraid, I won't, I won't," keeping up her courage also with the +thought of the surprise she would give her sisters when she returned +laden with fruit. + +The morning was somewhat misty, but the mist was not so thick as to +hide the general features of the country. As before, she followed the +course of the stream, and when she came to the swamp she turned to the +right, and continued as nearly as possible in a straight line with the +crest. Arriving at the top, she stopped for a few moments rather +puzzled. The appearance of the country was unfamiliar; the spot she +had reached was certainly not the place to which she, with her sisters, +had come on the former excursion. It was clear that she had wandered +somewhat from the proper route. + +She went on, the very difficulty in which she found herself helping to +strengthen her determination. There were trees on all sides, but for +some time she discovered none that were bearing oranges. At length, +however, as the mist lifted, she perceived some golden spots among the +foliage, and ran towards them. She hoped that this was not the orange +grove in which she had been so much frightened, and a return of her +nervousness made her quicken her pace and gather, in a kind of frantic +haste, a number of oranges that bespattered the ground. + +In order to turn her journey to the utmost advantage she meant to fill +her pocket with oranges and take as many as possible in her hands as +well. But remembering that her pocket was usually full of all sorts of +odds and ends, she knelt down to empty it and throw away what was +useless, so as to have more room for the oranges. She had just laid on +the ground her knife and a few oddments when, throwing in spite of +herself a nervous glance around, she noticed a slight movement in the +bushes on her right--the direction in which she had come. She could +not help looking again, and then she sprang to her feet transfixed with +terror. There was the same little brown face peering out from among +the background of foliage. For a few seconds the two pairs of eyes +remained staring at each other; then, scarcely knowing what she did, +but in an instinctive movement of defence, Tommy waved her arms towards +the bush. + +The face instantly disappeared, but Tommy in her agitation forgot her +errand, forgot the things she had placed beside her, and took to her +heels, flying in a blind panic from the spot. She did not even stay to +make sure she was going in the right direction; she had quite lost +command of herself, and regardless of thorns and creepers that tore her +skirts and tripped her steps, she plunged through the undergrowth. +Every sound seemed to her excited imagination to be made by pursuers +following upon her track. Suddenly the earth gave way beneath her, she +felt herself sinking, sinking. "Bess! Bess!" she screamed, and then +she knew no more. + +When she regained consciousness she found herself in semi-darkness. +For a moment she was simply bewildered; she was half smothered with +twigs, leaves and earth; then she remembered all that had happened and +sprang to her feet. But an excruciating pain in her left ankle caused +her to fall back, and the agony was so intense that she remained for +some time in a half-fainting condition. Presently she recovered. A +second attempt to rise gave her such a twinge that she knew her ankle +was seriously sprained; to move without help was impossible. + +Her fear of the little brown face was overcome by a still greater +anxiety. Where was she? She looked about her. Some distance above +her head, considerably higher than the rooms at the farm, was a wide +opening. She must have fallen into a pit. But it seemed to her a +strange pit, for, her eyes becoming accustomed to the dimness, she saw +that the floor upon which she lay was much broader than the opening at +the top. + +An insect touching her hand made her jump: and with a feeling of horror +she wondered if the pit was infested with noxious creatures that would +sting her to death. She shouted, frantically, again and again, but her +voice only seemed to be thrown back at her; and when she remembered how +far off her sisters were, she realized that her cries, if they were +heard above, could bring only the savages from whom she had fled. + +For a time she cowered among the trash, overwhelmed with despair. +Then, when she was calm enough to think, it was only to recognize more +fully the seriousness of her plight. Her sisters could never guess +what had become of her. If they took alarm at her absence, and +Elizabeth came in search of her, it was quite likely that she would +never discover the spot. Perhaps even she might be captured by the +natives, for the sight of the little brown face had convinced Tommy +that beyond the ridge the island was overrun with cannibals. It was +nothing to her that they had never appeared on her side of the island; +she told herself that they had simply waited until they could catch one +girl alone. Nor did it seem to her ridiculous that a tribe of +bloodthirsty savages should be so timorous as to refrain from openly +attacking three defenceless girls. + +The dreadful thought occurred to her, "Am I to die in this prison?" +The prospect of such a fate made her shiver. She felt that even to +fall into the hands of cannibals was preferable to a lingering death in +this pit, and again she raised her voice in wild cries for help, +repeating them until she was exhausted. For some time she remained in +a state of stupor: but when she was able to collect herself she +wondered whether, in spite of her injured foot, she could, by any +exertion of her own, escape. She crept on hands and knees to the side +of the pit; but even if she had been able to use her foot she saw that +she could never climb up those sloping walls. + +Glancing round, however, she saw that in the wall to her right there +was an opening yawning black. She crawled to it, and peered in. It +was so dark that she could see nothing beyond a yard. But she felt a +faint hope that it might be a passage leading somehow to the level +ground. Recollecting her automatic match-box, which, fortunately, she +kept attached to her belt, she threw its small flickering light on the +scene. She saw now that she was indeed at the entrance of a tunnel. +It could not be a short one if it led to the outer air, for there was +no glimmer of light from its black depths. But it was worth trying; +so, the light, small as it was, giving her a sense of security, she +began to creep slowly along the dark passage, every now and again +wincing as a pang shot through her injured foot. + +It was a strange tunnel; not rounded and of regular shape like the +railway tunnels at home, but varying in width and height. In some +places the roof was beyond the range of Tommy's feeble light; at others +it came so low that she could not have stood upright. The floor was +uneven, the walls were rugged, a recess here, a protuberance there. +Clearly it had not been cut by the hands of men, but must be attributed +to a freak of nature. + +To Tommy, crawling inch by inch along the ground, it seemed that the +tunnel would never end. How long it was, how many minutes or hours +this painful progress continued, she was quite unable to guess. At +last, with a cry of gladness, she saw a faint gleam of light beyond, +and tried to advance more quickly, so as to gain liberty and fresh air. +The light came through an aperture in the wall that appeared to be the +end of the passage. It was high above the ground, and Tommy, standing +on one foot, was just able to look through it. She thought that if she +could only manage to heave herself up to it, the aperture was just wide +enough to let her body through. + +But first of all she must make sure that it led to safety. It was not +full daylight outside; beyond the wall there appeared to be, not open +space, but another confined chamber. Supposing she climbed up and got +through, how far would she have to drop to reach the ground on the +other side? and what if she should find herself only in another place +from which escape would be no easier than from the pit? + +To stand on one foot was fatiguing, and Tommy had to sit down and rest +for a little. She had now recovered from her panic, and was ready to +bend all her young wits upon the problem of escape. Presently a means +occurred to her of discovering at least whether it would be safe for +her to make an attempt to clamber through the aperture. She felt along +the floor for a piece of rock, and standing up again, dropped it over +the ledge. In an instant there came a faint thud, and immediately +afterwards a great whirring and screaming. She was quick to infer that +the ground was at some depth below the opening, and that the falling +rock had disturbed a colony of birds of some kind. "Can I be at the +top of a cliff?" she thought. + +Plainly it was impossible to escape in this direction. The dashing of +her hope almost made Tommy weep. She had done no good; indeed had only +wasted time. There was nothing for it but to crawl back to the pit; +and as she wearily crept through the passage despair seized upon her +heart; she felt the choking sensation of helpless misery. + +Her terror was even deepened when, on getting back to the pit, she +found that it was now quite dark. Through the opening she could see +the stars overhead, but there was no pleasure in watching them as she +had many times watched them from the hut. She crouched upon the +leaves, scarcely able to bear the throbbing pain in her foot; and when +presently she fell asleep from sheer exhaustion, it was with a prayer +on her lips: "God help me, and let me see my sisters again." + +Pain and thirst awakened her several times before dawn. A slight +shower fell during the night, and by catching the raindrops in her +outspread palm she was able to moisten her parched lips. She also +wetted her handkerchief and bound it about her inflamed ankle, thus +easing the pain a little. When it was quite light overhead she began +to shout again, her voice sounding very cracked and hoarse. Soon she +had to give up even this; her tongue and the roof of her mouth were so +dry that she could not utter a word. Then she lost all hope, and lying +down sobbed herself to sleep. + +When she awoke it was again dark. Her foot was much less painful, but +she felt more hungry and thirsty than ever before in her life. If only +she had filled her pocket with oranges before she saw that little brown +face! Again the idea came to her of attempting to climb the side of +the pit by cutting steps in the earth; but on feeling in her pocket she +remembered that she had dropped her knife on the ground. Hobbling +across the pit she felt along the walls, only to find, as before, that +their slope made it quite impossible to clamber up. Then feeling that +starvation must be her doom, she sank back and lay in a state of dreamy +somnolence. + +All at once she was startled into wakefulness by a faint sound +somewhere above her. She sprang up. Sunlight was streaming through +the opening; the sound came again. It was some one calling. Tommy +tried to shout in answer, but the feeble croak that was all she could +utter dismayed her. With help at hand, she might not be heard! The +call above was now quite clear. It was coming nearer. She heard her +own name. But the more she tried to call the less she seemed able to +make a sound. The voice above began to recede. Then with a last +desperate effort she did manage to produce a hoarse cry that she could +scarcely believe came from her own throat, so strange it was. It +seemed to have used up all the little strength she had left, and she +fell exhausted to the ground, believing that the last chance of rescue +had now utterly vanished. + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +THE ELEVENTH HOUR + +Some little time after Elizabeth had left her, Mary fancied that she +caught a faint cry. She shouted to her sister, who was out of sight, +but whose voice she heard calling at intervals. The feeble sound +seemed to have come from a patch of woodland not a great distance from +the track which Elizabeth had taken. But as the wind was blowing from +that quarter, Mary realized that although she could hear Elizabeth it +was probably impossible for Elizabeth to hear her. She felt very tired +after her long walk, and doubted whether she could go far without her +sister's sustaining arm; but the thought that Elizabeth might wander +out of reach while Tommy was in danger near at hand gave her an +artificial strength. She rose from the ground and tottered in the +direction from which the cry had appeared to come. Every now and then +she stopped, listening for a repetition of the sound; but she heard +nothing except the rustle of the wind and Elizabeth's shouts, growing +fainter and fainter in the distance. + +In a few moments she had passed beyond the orange grove, and felt that +she was in danger of losing her way. Even Elizabeth's voice soon +ceased to guide her. She stumbled along, shouting every few steps, +with no other result than to disturb the birds in the trees. Becoming +alarmed at the possibility of being lost and her strength failing, she +was on the point of trying to find her way back, and gave one last +call, when she was electrified by hearing a strange hoarse sound +apparently coming from some distance to the left. It was little like a +human voice; yet it was not the cry of a bird, and Mary hurried with +uneven steps towards it. + +The ground rose steeply, leading up to the ridge far to the left. But +with the new strength lent by excitement Mary was not conscious of the +slope. She came to a number of straggling bushes edged by an irregular +circle of small trees. Here she looked eagerly around her, peering +through the bushes and between the trunks of the trees, listening for +that strange cry to be repeated. + +There was no sound, but as her eyes travelled over the circuit she +noticed what seemed to be a small landslip in the bank. Following this +downward, her glance discovered a hole in the ground several feet wide. +Moved by a sudden impulse, and the instinctive feeling that here was +the explanation of Tommy's disappearance, she stumbled forward, hardly +conscious of her trembling limbs. Throwing herself flat on the ground +at the edge of the hole, she gazed into the pit beneath. It was some +moments before her eyes became used to the half-light; but then she saw +something white; she distinguished it as part of an object huddled on +the ground immediately beneath the opening; and she knew that Tommy was +found. + +But an agonizing fear seized her. Was Tommy dead? She called down in +a low voice. There was no answer. She called again and still again, +her tones growing louder as she became more alarmed. At length, after +what seemed an age of suspense, her strained gaze noticed a slight +movement in the figure below, and a faint whisper came up to her. +"Thank God!" her heart cried out, and she eagerly called to Tommy, +saying that she would soon be safe. But Tommy made no reply; she had +relapsed into unconsciousness. + +Mary was at her wits' end what to do. It was clear that Tommy was +helpless. A pang shot through Mary's heart as she remembered that the +girl had been without food for two days and two nights. The hole was +so deep that even if Tommy had been conscious Mary could not have +helped her, at the utmost stretch of her arms, to get out. Elizabeth +was beyond hearing: she might return to the orange grove: what would +she do if she found Mary missing? Mary dared not leave the +neighbourhood of the pit now that Tommy was found: but she wanted to +run after Elizabeth and bring her to the spot. + +While she was still undecided she heard Elizabeth's voice in the far +distance. She shouted in reply, though she still felt that against the +wind her voice could not be heard. But in a few moments she was +gladdened to know from the growing loudness of the shouts that +Elizabeth was returning. There was a chance that as she drew nearer +she would hear a shrill call, so Mary every few moments formed a +trumpet with her hands, and let forth a prolonged "Cooee!" Presently +she knew by the tone of Elizabeth's call that her voice had been heard; +but, so confusing are sounds amid woods and thickets, it was a long +time before Elizabeth discovered where she was, and came hurrying +through the trees. + +"Have you found her?" she asked eagerly. + +"She is down there," replied Mary, pointing to the mouth of the pit. +"Oh, Bess, I'm afraid she is very much hurt, perhaps dying!" + +Elizabeth, with an exclamation of dismay, threw herself down and peered +into the hole. + +"Tommy! Tommy dear!" she called. + +But there was no answer. Elizabeth measured with her eye the depth of +the pit; she felt tempted to spring down and see if Tommy were alive or +dead. + +"Will you stay here while I run back and get the painter?" she asked. +At that moment neither of the girls thought of savages: fear for Tommy +had banished every other fear. + +"It will take so long," murmured Mary. "You would be gone an hour at +least, and----" + +"I know a way," Elizabeth interrupted; "we'll make a rope of creepers. +It won't take us long." + +She darted off into the forest. In building the hut she had become +expert in selecting strong tendrils for binding their lattice-work, and +in a few moments she had cut, among the dense undergrowth, a +considerable quantity of tough material with which she hurried back to +the pit. The two girls at once set to work with nimble fingers +plaiting the tendrils together. + +"She must be famished, and dead with thirst," said Mary. "If we could +only give her some water." + +"There's a little brook not far away," said Elizabeth. "When we have +done the rope we'll make a cup of leaves, and I'll fetch some water. +Then you must let me down into the pit." + +"I could never do it," said Mary, "I am not strong enough." + +"Not by yourself, but I'll fasten one end of the rope to that tree you +see there; then we'll pass it round that little one near us, and you +will be strong enough to pay it out. That's the only way." + +They worked very quickly, and finished a long, stout rope in little +more time than the journey home would have taken. While Mary made +several cups from the large spreading leaves of a plant like rhubarb, +Elizabeth wound one end of the rope tightly about the tree trunk she +had pointed out. In the other end she made a loop to cling to. + +"The rope is not long enough," said Mary. + +"Not to reach the bottom, but that doesn't matter. I can drop a few +feet. When you have let me down, run down that slope, Mary, and you'll +find the brook a little way to the right. Bring two of the leaves +filled with water, and let them down by the rope. Pierce a hole in +each side of the cups near the top, and pass the rope through: you'll +see how to do it. Now take the rope firmly. I'll slip over the edge, +and when I give the word let it run out gently around the tree." + +Pale with anxiety and weakness, Mary took up her position at the tree. +She made a determined effort to obey Elizabeth's instructions. Inch by +inch the rope slipped through her hands, at last so fast that she held +her breath in terror lest Elizabeth should be dashed to the ground. +The rope was stretched to its extreme tension; then it suddenly +relaxed; and next moment she heard the welcome cry from the pit: "I'm +safe. Now for the water." + +Gathering herself together, Mary sped off to the brook, carrying the +two leaf cups. Eagerness to help lent her strength. She returned with +them brimming, drew up the rope, and unfastened the loop at the end. +Then passing two of the strands through the holes made in the cup, she +let it down slowly into the pit. Some of the water was spilled in the +descent; but Elizabeth said that enough was left for the moment. + +"How is she?" asked Mary, dreading to hear that Tommy was past help. + +"She is unconscious, but breathing," said Elizabeth. "I'll give her +some water." + +For some little time Mary heard no more. Elizabeth bathed Tommy's head +and moistened her lips. At length the young girl gave a long sigh and +moan. + +"I'm here, dear," said Elizabeth gently. "Mary is above. You are safe +now." + +"The face!" moaned Tommy, her mind leaping back over all that had +happened since she had seen those eyes staring at her. + +"Hush!" said Elizabeth, stroking her head. "There is nothing to harm +you. Drink a little water; we must see about getting you out of this +pit, you know." + +Tommy drank eagerly, holding Elizabeth's hands in a tight clasp. + +"We are getting on famously," Elizabeth called to reassure Mary. + +Tommy lay still, taking a sip of water every now and again, too weak to +move or to speak. Meanwhile Elizabeth was beating her brain for some +means of getting her to the surface. It was clear that Tommy for some +time would be unable to do anything for herself. Lightly built though +she was, her dead weight was far more than Elizabeth could hope to +sustain, hanging on to the rope, and with no one but Mary to assist +from above. The rope was too short by several feet; the first +necessity was to lengthen it. Presently, therefore, when Tommy was +more recovered, Elizabeth asked Mary to cut some more creepers and +throw them down. Now her practice in splicing on board her uncle's +ship was very useful. She quickly added three or four feet to the +rope's length. + +"Tommy dear, I'm going to leave you for a little," she said. "You are +quite safe now. I'm going to arrange about lifting you out of this +horrid place. You must be hungry, poor thing. I'll get a few oranges; +you can reach them if we throw them down, can't you? and bananas too; +they're more substantial. By the time I am ready to lift you out +you'll be heaps stronger." + +"Mary won't go?" said Tommy quiveringly. + +"No, she'll stay with you. You can hear her when she speaks to you: +but don't try to talk yourself; just eat the fruit I shall give you and +get strong." + +She then told Mary to come to the edge of the pit and be ready to help +her. + +"But take care you don't overbalance," she said. "It mustn't be a case +of three girls in a pit." + +Tired as Elizabeth had been, the joy of discovering Tommy alive had +braced her, and she felt equal to any exertion. But she had not had +Tommy's practice in tree-climbing, nor in clambering up the rigging on +the barque; and when she clasped the rope and tried to draw herself up +she slipped down again and again. For a time she felt baffled, but a +means of overcoming the difficulty occurred to her. + +"Pull up the rope, Mary," she said, "and make knots in it about two +feet apart. I shall be able to manage it then, I think." + +When the knots were made she tried again. It was a terrible strain on +her wrists, and she got no assistance for her feet from the shelving +sides of the pit. But the knots gave a firm hold, and she managed to +climb hand over hand to the edge, where, with Mary's help, she heaved +herself on to the level ground. + +"Do rest," said Mary, noticing the signs of strain on her sister's face. + +"I am not a bit tired. Look, Mary, I want you to plait another rope. +I'll get the stuff for you." + +She hastened into the undergrowth, and returned with her arms full of +creepers. + +"Now I'm going to get Tommy some food, and then run back to the hut. +I'll be as quick as I can. Talk to her while I am away to keep her +spirits up." + +Soon she was flinging an armful of bananas and oranges, one by one, +into the pit. + +"There's a feast for you," she said cheerfully. "Now in about an hour +you'll be released. Eat slowly, that's the rule after fasting, isn't +it?" + +"You are a dear," said Mary, hugging her. "What should we have done +without you?" + +"My dear girl, without me you wouldn't have been here at all, we all +came together. Good-bye for an hour." + +She flitted off as lightly as a bird, overflowing with happiness. +Reaching the hut she took up the longest of the mat beds, her own, and +without waiting for a moment to rest, hurried back to her sister, +announcing herself from a distance by a cheerful cooee. + +"All well?" she said. + +"Tommy has been telling me all about it," said Mary. "She saw the +little brown face again." + +"Bother the little brown face!" said Elizabeth. "Really, I should like +to smack it. Tommy's well enough to talk, is she?" + +"Yes, but she has sprained her ankle." + +"Poor girl! it will be hoppety-hop when we get her up, then. Now see +how we'll manage it. You've finished that rope? We'll make a cradle +of my bed." + +She made two holes at each end of the mat large enough for the ropes to +pass through. In this way she formed a rough cradle upon which Tommy +could be drawn up, for the girl's weight would keep it steady if the +ropes were placed far enough apart. The cradle was soon ready for +lowering. + +"Can you manage to get on to it yourself, Tommy?" asked Elizabeth, "or +shall I come down again and help you?" + +"I can manage," answered Tommy. "I am ever so much better. Are you +sure it's strong enough?" + +"Certain, I'd trust myself on it. All you will have to do will be to +clutch a rope at each end and hold tight. Call out when you are ready." + +She and Mary then each took the end of a rope and passed it round a +tree, the two trees being not quite so far apart as the length of the +mat. Tommy gave the word. They began to haul. The trees relieved +them of all strain, and making a succession of short pulls, with rests +in between, they drew the cradle inch by inch to the surface. +Elizabeth was afraid that Mary's strength might give way, or that Tommy +would lose her grip of the ropes; but neither of these mishaps +occurred, and with a final pull they hauled Tommy and cradle over the +brink of the pit. + +[Illustration: "WITH A FINAL PULL THEY HAULED TOMMY OVER THE BRINK."] + +And then overwrought nerves gave way. Elizabeth ran to Tommy, clasped +her in her arms, and burst into tears. A little later, when all three +girls were sitting together weeping in sympathy, Elizabeth exclaimed-- + +"Well, we are a lot of babies. We ought to be shouting for joy. I'm +quite ashamed of myself." + +"I'm not," said Mary stoutly. "I think it's a blessing we can cry a +little. It eases the nerves. Boys never cry, and what's the result? +They get as crabby as two sticks." + +"How am I to get you two poor invalids home?" said Elizabeth. "You +have done wonders, Mary, but you would be utterly done up if you tried +to walk back. And Tommy certainly can't walk. We shall have to stay +here for the night; fortunately, it is fine." + +"Oh, no, we _must_ get home, Bess," said Tommy earnestly. "I could not +bear to stay here after seeing that face." + +"But there can't be anything to harm us," persisted Elizabeth. "I have +walked round and round, miles altogether, and haven't seen a single +sign of people. You are quite sure it was a human face? Mayn't it +have been a monkey or an owl?" + +"No, I am sure of it. You never saw such eyes, they seemed to burn +like fire." + +"But didn't you see a body, too?" + +"No, just a face. That was what frightened me so; just a face that +seemed all eyes." + +Elizabeth saw that Tommy had been too much scared to take real notice +of anything, and decided that for the sake of her peace of mind it +would be better to make an attempt to reach home. + +"Very well, then, it's a case of pick-a-back. I'll carry you. Mary +must get along as well as she can. It will take us an age, but we can +rest on the way." + +They started, Mary carrying Elizabeth's mat, and Elizabeth carrying +Tommy. Slowly and with many halts they made their way down, reaching +the hut about their usual tea-time. The two elder girls had taken +precautions to fill their pockets with fruit as they skirted the orange +grove. They had no other fruit in the hut except cocoanuts, and +Elizabeth was too worn out to think of catching fish. They satisfied +themselves with a meal of fruit. + +Tommy was delighted with the behaviour of her parrot, Billy. Overjoyed +at the return of its mistress, it hopped upon her shoulder, cocking its +head and uttering cries loud but by no means sweet. + +"A welcome home, Tommy," said Elizabeth, smiling. "We can't gush, Mary +and I, but we are more glad than we can say, dear, and Billy says it +for us as well as he can." + +Then, after Tommy's ankle had been bathed and bound up, they threw +themselves on their simple couches, and, all their present anxieties +set at rest, slept heavily until the sun woke them to another day. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +NEW TERRORS + +A few days' rest, and a steady improvement in the weather, restored the +invalids to their former health. The daily round went on as +before--fishing, gathering fruit, ascending the cliff to take their +customary look over the sea. They often talked of the face Tommy had +seen. It was more mysterious than ever. Elizabeth, while her sisters +were still confined to the hut, made a visit by herself to the orange +grove, and determined if she saw the face to discover once for all to +whom it belonged. But though she looked in every tree and bush and +scoured the neighbourhood thoroughly, she never once caught sight of +the face with the two burning eyes. Once she heard a rustling amongst +the bushes and dashed towards the sound, but there was nothing to be +seen, and she returned thoroughly baffled. + +One morning when Elizabeth was preparing breakfast she heard Mary, who +had gone to the look-out, shouting in great excitement. The two other +girls rushed to join her, and saw far away in the offing a three-masted +ship under full sail. The breeze was light, and the vessel appeared to +be moving very slowly. Mary had already waved her handkerchief: the +others did the same, but they soon realized that the ship was too far +away for their signals to be noticed. + +"Let's go after her in the boat," suggested Tommy. "They might see +that moving on the water." + +As there seemed just a possibility of thus attracting attention, they +ran down to the beach and launched the boat. Elizabeth, being the +strongest, took the sculls and pulled as hard as she could towards the +opening in the reef; while Tommy steered, and Mary from time to time +rose in her place and waved her handkerchief. By the time they came +into the open sea the ship was almost opposite to them, sailing due +west. There was no sign that they had been observed; she held steadily +to her course. They shouted; Tommy put her fingers to her lips and +gave a shrill whistle, an accomplishment which some of her friends at +home had condemned as unladylike. But the ship stood on her way. The +girls' hearts sank as they saw the distance between it and them +gradually widen; and Elizabeth, who had been pulling gallantly for +half-an-hour or more, at last collapsed on her oars. + +They were all too much upset to speak. To have seen a vessel at last, +after so many weeks of waiting, and then to be passed by, was a +terrible disappointment to them. They were distressed not merely at +the loss of the chance of immediate rescue, but at the staggering +thought that the same thing might happen again. It was evident that +the island lay out of the usual track; no vessel could ever have a +reason for visiting it; and lacking the power of making effective +signals they might remain there for years and years without any one +ever being aware of their existence. + +The light boat rocked to the long Pacific swell, and the girls battled +with their tears. They strained their eyes after the dwindling vessel, +hoping against hope that even yet she might change her course and come +back to them. But when there was nothing but a speck on the horizon, +Elizabeth, her face full of despair, took up the sculls again and began +to pull slowly in silence towards home. + +As the boat's head turned they were aghast to find how far distant they +were from the island. The high cliffs seemed little more than a low +bank: clearly they were miles away. Elizabeth, knowing that her +sculling powers could not wholly account for the great distance, +suddenly remembered the current. From the time the boat passed the +reef it had been subject to the full strength of the ocean stream that +swept the shore. They would have to row back against it, and with the +sun mounting higher, and no food or water on board, they realized that +they must look forward to hours of discomfort, if not actual danger. + +The boat made little headway against the current, and Elizabeth had +worked so hard that now she was scarcely able to move the sculls. + +"Tommy, can you take my place for a little while?" she said. "I will +row again after a rest." + +They exchanged places, stooping low and moving very carefully. The +boat lost many yards while the exchange was being made. Tommy had +quite recovered her strength, and was able to take a long spell at the +sculls. But progress was very slow. Elizabeth steered with the idea +of getting under the shelter of the island. She noticed by and by that +Tommy was tiring, and proposed to take the sculls again; but Mary +pleaded to be allowed to share in the work. Thus relieving one +another, they crept gradually towards the island, not daring to cease +sculling altogether, and yet finding it more and more exhausting as the +day grew hotter. + +By almost imperceptible degrees the cliffs heightened and objects upon +them became more distinct. The girl who was steering at the time +encouraged the sculler by mentioning each new landmark as it became +distinguishable. Recognizing that it would be hours before they could +attain their own little harbour, Elizabeth decided to make for the +nearest point of the shore in the hope of finding another +landing-place. At last they began to benefit by the shelter of the +island, and their progress became more rapid. But when, after +exertions that had tried them all severely, they came out of the +current into comparatively still water near the shore, they had to row +for some distance before, in a cutting between the cliffs, they +discovered a broad, sandy beach on which it was possible to land. Here +they pulled the boat a few yards up the sand, and then hurried along +the chine in search of fresh water to assuage their burning thirst. + +Within a short distance of the beach the chine was covered with +vegetation, among which they saw several cocoa-nut palms. To these +they hastened in the hope of finding some nuts upon the ground. But +there were none. Tommy looked longingly up into the trees, but it was +impossible to climb them, and the girls hurried on again, expecting to +find somewhere a rill trickling from the high ground to the sea. + +When they had gone some distance the trees thinned, and they saw, some +hundreds of yards in front of them, a sheer wall of rock, rising to a +considerable height and dotted here and there with scrub. + +"Do you know, I believe that's the end of the ridge," said Elizabeth, +who had a shrewder eye than the others for country, and had a better +notion as to the part of the island to which they had come. + +"I don't care," cried Tommy; "_that's_ what I want." She pointed to a +sparkling waterfall that plunged over a ledge a good way to their left. +They ran eagerly towards it, scrambling over impediments, and soon came +to the stream which the waterfall fed. Then they threw themselves +down, and gulped large draughts of the cold water. After resting for a +while on the grassy bank, Elizabeth looked at her watch. + +"It is past two," she said; "what a time we have been!" + +"Without breakfast or dinner," said Tommy dolefully, "and no chance of +supper either, as far as I can see, if we have to row back." + +"Perhaps we had better walk it," suggested Elizabeth; "I've had enough +rowing for one day." + +"Can we find the way?" asked Mary. + +"If we are near the end of the ridge, as I think we are," replied +Elizabeth, "we can't go far wrong. It takes us half-an-hour or more +from the ridge home, and I shouldn't think it would take us long to +reach a place that we recognize." + +"You mean the orange grove," said Tommy; "I won't go past it, I +absolutely won't." + +"Well, dear, I dare say we can go round about," said Elizabeth +placably, "though I'm so tired and hungry, and I am sure you are too, +that the shorter our walk the better. Let us rest a little longer +until it's not quite so hot. But we mustn't stay too long, in case I +am mistaken and we find ourselves lost in the dark." + +About half-an-hour later they rose to make their way homeward. +Elizabeth had resolved to follow up the stream until they reached the +waterfall, then to strike to the left, skirting the precipice. She +expected to come to the thick belt of woodland of which the orange +grove was a part. Tommy did not go ahead as her custom was. Since her +fright she had been a more sedate and sober Tommy. + +They had gone but a short distance upstream though a fringe of trees, +when all at once they halted and started back. The trees suddenly came +to an end, and a few yards in front of them stood a tiny structure, +which, ignorant as they were, they knew for a native hut. It was +conical in shape, made apparently of grass and thatch, with a small +opening only high enough to crawl through. It was placed at the foot +of a slope, and the space before it had evidently been cleared by hand, +for there were stumps of trees here and there. + +The three girls, struck with consternation, slipped back within the +shelter of the trees. Tommy clung to Elizabeth's hand. Here was +confirmation of her story. It said much for her restraint, or perhaps +for the renewal of her fears, that she did not turn upon Mary with a +whispered "I told you so." + +Elizabeth had determined if she should see a native to show a bold +front and try to make friends with him. Now, though Tommy on one side +and Mary on the other were pulling her back, she stood her ground, +whispering, "Wait: perhaps it is deserted." But she had scarcely +uttered the words when, from among the trees on the other side of the +stream, about two hundred yards away, they caught sight of a native +approaching. They were only aware that it was the figure of a man: all +Elizabeth's bold resolutions evaporated. Without waiting to take in +any details of the stranger's appearance they fled noiselessly among +the trees, swerving to the left of the course they had intended to +follow. + +They ran until they were out of breath, glancing round fearfully every +now and again. Had they been seen? Would the savage pursue them? +There was no sign of pursuit, and when breathlessness forced them to +walk, they stepped out quickly, not daring to speak. + +They were in a part of the island utterly unfamiliar to them. +Elizabeth had quite lost her bearings. The vegetation was very thick; +even where it was not actual forest there were bushes in clumps, large +tangled masses of creepers, and briers which, as they forced their way +through, tore their clothes and scratched their hands and faces. They +stumbled over obstacles at almost every step. Here and there the +ground rose steeply, and the haste of their ascent made them pant for +breath. + +After a time Elizabeth, always quickest to recover her self-possession, +began to reproach herself for giving way so easily to panic. + +"What an idiot I was!" she said in a whisper. "The idea of running +from a solitary creature!" + +"But he was a cannibal!" said Mary. + +"How do we know that? Was he the owner of your little brown face, +Tommy?" + +"Yes--no--I don't know," murmured Tommy. "I don't think so." + +"I ought to have waited," continued Elizabeth. "We might at least have +seen whether he was young or old. Why, for all we know he is a white +man, cast away like ourselves." + +"He had no coat on, I saw that," said Mary. + +"He may be a native hermit, then. There are such people among the +savages, I suppose." + +"But there may be hundreds," said Tommy. + +"Living in one little hut? Nonsense!" + +"There may be other huts, we can't tell," said Mary. "The savage may +have been coming from one of the others." + +"That's true! It is more likely that the man has companions, I admit. +Well, if I can't pluck up courage to go among them, we must simply take +care to keep on our side of the island, and that means starvation in +time. But where are we? The sun is getting low: it will be dark soon. +Let us run again." + +They found themselves soon entering another patch of forest, and began +to be seriously alarmed at the prospect of being overtaken by night +before they reached home. + +Elizabeth thought it best to keep straight on, for by so doing they +must come in time to the shore. But it is difficult to judge direction +in the forest, and when darkness descended upon them while they were +still among the trees, Elizabeth was forced to the conclusion that they +had been wandering round and round all the time. + +"It's of no use, girls," she said; "we can never find our way in the +dark. We shall have to stay here for the night." + +They had been without food all day. Utterly worn out by hunger, +exertion and alarm, they huddled together at the foot of a tree and +fell into an uneasy sleep. Several times during the night they were +disturbed by slight noises in the brushwood around them, or in the +trees overhead. But nothing happened to alarm them, and when dawn +glimmered through the trees they rose, a haggard and sorry trio, and +set off once more to find a way home. + +Only a few minutes' walk uphill brought them to the ridge, from which +they could see the orange grove. They were so desperately hungry and +thirsty that they were ready to face all hazards for the sake of some +fruit. They hurried to the grove, snatched up a few oranges and +bananas, and devoured them as they continued on their homeward way. + +When they reached their hut, their feeling of security was alloyed by +the distressing thought that they had lost their boat. The savages, +whose settlement was near the cove at which they had landed, and who +probably appropriated the fruits of the cocoa-nut palms there, would +certainly discover the boat drawn up on the beach. The girls had +always regarded it as a last refuge; they could always use it to row +out to any ship that came reasonably near, if they failed to attract +the attention of those on board in any other way. They felt that its +disappearance very likely doomed them to a lifelong imprisonment on the +island, and their hearts were heavy as lead. Not being without +imagination, they had often in their secret thoughts looked into the +future, and seen themselves growing older, falling ill, one or the +other of them dying; and the possibility of being the last survivor, +shut up in this ocean prison-house without human companionship, filled +each of them with terror. + +With the morning common-sense asserted itself. + +"We shall be perfect ninnies if we don't try to get back our boat," +said Elizabeth. "I've been thinking a good deal in the night, and the +more I think the more convinced I am that there can't be many natives +on the island. Why should they keep to themselves so? Why don't they +ever come to this part? If only I could cease being a coward for five +minutes I'd brave them. Anyhow we ought to walk back to the place we +landed at yesterday and bring our boat away. It mayn't have been +discovered yet." + +"But suppose it has been discovered?" said Mary. + +"They'd probably leave it on the shore. If we walk over there this +evening and get there about dark, we might steal it away. It's our own +property." + +"I don't want to go near the place," said Tommy. "Besides, we might +lose our way." + +"Not if we walk over the cliffs," replied Elizabeth. "We have never +tried that. The woods are thick, but we might find the walk easier +than we think. At any rate, it would be shorter than going all round +by the ridge. You see, Tommy, we need not go near the hut at all. +Don't come if you feel nervous. Mary and I can row the boat back." + +"No, I won't be left. If you go I go too. If we don't see the boat +where we left it, you won't go any farther, will you?" + +"I won't if it is not in sight," said Elizabeth, "but if it is anywhere +within reach it would be silly not to try to get it. We want some fish +badly. Let's go fishing this morning, and rest all the afternoon, so +as to be fresh for our walk." + +So it was arranged, but the plan had to be modified. While Tommy and +Mary were fishing from the rocks, it occurred to Elizabeth to climb to +the cliff top and see if the way she suggested was practicable. She +was disappointed. Not only was the forest dense, and the undergrowth +an almost impenetrable mass of thorny thicket, but the ground was much +broken by fissures and small crevasses, so that, instead of being +easier than the route across the island, this way promised to be longer +and much more troublesome. + +When she returned to her sisters she found them cheerful over a finer +catch than usual. Taking advantage of their high spirits she told them +the result of her expedition, and employed all her persuasiveness to +induce them to attempt the route by the ridge. She overcame Tommy's +reluctance, and then tactfully dropped the subject, hoping that the +young girl's courage would not ooze away before it was time to start. + +About four o'clock, after making a good meal, they set off, Tommy +exacting a promise that Elizabeth would turn back at the least sign of +danger. They walked quickly until they had crossed the ridge; then, +avoiding the orange grove, they struck off more directly to the east, +moving more slowly, and with many a cautious glance around. + +"We ought to come above the waterfall by and by," said Elizabeth in a +whisper. + +Her sense of locality had not deceived her. In a few minutes they +heard the musical plashing of the water. Keeping this sound on their +right, they went on, guessing that the native hut must be at some +distance below them, nearer the sea. As they went on, in silence, they +came suddenly to what appeared to be the opening of a large cave in the +face of the cliff. They shrank back, wondering if this was a dwelling +of some of the inhabitants; but taking courage from the perfect +stillness they ventured to pass the opening and continued their descent +towards the sea. + +Presently, round a bend of the cliff, they saw the native hut, nestling +at the foot of the rocky precipice, two or three hundred yards away. +The sun was very near its setting, and its last rays being intercepted +by the high ground in the centre of the island, the light was already +dim at the point at which they had arrived. To gain the cove they +would have to descend a little lower and then cross through a clump of +trees. As they approached this, Tommy, whose keen eyes were restlessly +searching the neighbourhood, declared that she had caught sight of a +small figure flitting among the trees beyond the hut. They all halted +and gazed anxiously towards the spot she pointed out; but no form, +human or otherwise, was now to be seen. There was the hut just as they +had seen it before, but no person was visible, nor even the smoke of a +fire. + +Fearing that it would be quite dark before they reached the cove they +hurried on. The remaining distance was greater than Elizabeth had +supposed, and the clump of trees more extensive. As they passed +through this, the hut now being hidden from sight, they were more +circumspect than ever. At last they reached the end of it, and halting +for another look round, they hastened on towards the sandy beach where +they had left the boat. + +It was not many minutes before they saw, with a pang of disappointment, +that the boat was certainly not where it had been. + +"Let's go back," whispered Tommy; "you know you promised." + +"But there is no danger yet, child," replied Elizabeth somewhat +impatiently. "We might at least see if it is anywhere about." + +She went on in advance of the others, and almost shouted for joy when +she caught sight of the boat drawn up in a snug little recess. She +beckoned the girls to join her, and as they came up, pointed with some +excitement to a small native canoe that lay a few feet beyond their own +boat. Tommy gave a startled gasp. + +"There are savages," she whispered; "oh, do let us go. I know we shall +be caught." + +"We won't go without the boat," said Elizabeth fiercely. "Quick! It's +bound to make a scraping sound as we drag it down; but it's very near +the water, and before any one can reach us from the hut we shall be +afloat." + +With nervous energy they drew the boat down to the water, sprang into +it, and, in a state of fearful joy, Elizabeth began to pull from the +shore. + +"Steer close in, Tommy," she said, "or we shall be in the current. +There's only half-an-hour of daylight left, but if I pull hard we shall +be home almost as soon as it is dark. Mind the rocks." + +Mary, the only unoccupied member of the party, kept her eyes fixed on +the shore. + +"I see some one," she called suddenly; "there, just by those +cocoa-nuts." + +Tommy turned quickly. In the gathering dusk she was unable at first to +see the object to which Mary pointed; but presently she distinguished, +peeping round the stem of a palm not fifty yards away, a little brown +face surmounted by a mop of very black hair. + +"There it is," she cried, "the same that I saw before. Pull hard, +Bess; they'll be after us in their canoe." + +Elizabeth suspected that the native craft would be much speedier than +their own little tub, and, fearful of pursuit, plied her sculls +lustily. As the boat drew away, the head moved; a shoulder appeared; +then a complete body, which came slowly down to the edge of the shore. + +"I believe it's a girl!" exclaimed Mary. + +But in the fading light it was impossible to see distinctly, and they +had no temptation to delay, even though Mary's exclamation had aroused +their curiosity. The figure was soon completely out of sight. Tommy +had to keep all her attention fixed on the task of steering, for they +had never rowed along this part of the shore, which was much broken by +projecting rocks. + +"Are you sure it was not the man we saw before?" asked Elizabeth. + +"I don't think it was," said Mary. "It seemed smaller. I wonder if it +was a girl?" + +"We are making surprising discoveries," said Elizabeth. "No one is +chasing us, at any rate. Can we have been scared all this time by a +girl?" + +Tommy said nothing. The figure had appeared to be about her own +height. Was it possible that the little brown face which had so much +frightened her, and which she had seen with horror in her dreams, +belonged to a young girl like herself? She felt a strange longing to +know. + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +THE FOUNDLING + +The improvement in the weather was only temporary, and for several days +the girls were kept at home by the heavy rains. They talked a good +deal about their discovery. There appeared to be at least two natives +on the island; how many more they were unable to guess. Having +themselves been seen, they felt that they could no longer owe their +safety to the ignorance of the inhabitants; but the bad weather might +discourage any attempt to seek them out. Whether they would escape +attack when the rain ceased was a problem that caused much anxiety. + +Early one morning a hurricane swept over the island, not so devastating +as its predecessor, but violent enough to make them fear for the safety +of their hut. This time, however, the wind blew from a different +quarter, and the girls' frail dwelling, being sheltered by the high +ground behind, escaped damage. The storm lasted a few hours, and was +then succeeded by a day of brilliant sunshine. The girls took +advantage of this to replenish their larder. While Tommy and Elizabeth +were fishing, Mary posted herself as sentry to give the alarm if the +natives appeared. They feared that the precaution would avail them +little if they were really attacked, for they had no means of defence; +but it might at least give them time to escape for the moment by +launching the boat. They were undisturbed, however: and when the day +closed they rejoiced in one more respite. + +Next morning Tommy, on going down to the beach, was surprised to see a +canoe, apparently empty, drifting past the reef. It flashed upon her +that this might be the canoe they had seen up the coast, and that it +had been washed away, like their own boat, by the recent storm. + +She ran up to the hut to tell her sisters what she had seen, and all +three hurried down to the shore. + +"Let's row out and catch it," cried Tommy excitedly. "I should love to +learn to paddle a native canoe, and I dare say in time we could make it +go along faster than our own dinghy." + +"You want to capture an enemy's ship," said Elizabeth, with a smile. +"I don't see any reason why we shouldn't. But we'll take some food and +water this time. After our last adventure I don't care about voyaging +without provisions." + +Tommy ran back to the hut for some fruit and cold fish, while Mary +filled their water-pots at the stream. Having placed them in the boat +they rowed out towards the reef. By the time they were afloat the +canoe had drifted out into the main current, and was being carried +rapidly away. The sea was calm, and Elizabeth's vigorous strokes +brought the boat in twenty minutes or so within a few yards of the +canoe. + +Suddenly Mary, who had been keeping a look-out in the boat, uttered a +startled exclamation. + +"Bess, I believe there's some one lying in it." + +Elizabeth at once lay on her oars. + +"Row back!" whispered Tommy. "It's one of the savages. He's hiding to +decoy us, or something." + +Elizabeth's common-sense asserted itself. + +"That's not likely," she said. "How would he suppose that we should +row out? and we couldn't get away now if we tried if he has a paddle. +If he hasn't he can't do us much harm. Now's the best chance we have +of making friends." + +"Don't, Bess!" whispered Tommy anxiously, as Elizabeth dipped the oars +again. + +But Elizabeth was firm, and with a few strokes brought the boat +alongside the canoe. Not a sound had come from it. + +"It's a girl!" exclaimed Mary, now that she could see more clearly the +bottom of the canoe. + +Tommy gave a gasp. Was she to behold the owner of the little brown +face at last? Elizabeth no longer hesitated. She drew close to the +canoe, shipped oars, and laid a hand on the side. + +The girls looked down with a sort of awed curiosity. In the bottom of +the boat lay a native girl--a brown-skinned pretty little creature, +with a string of what looked like teeth around her neck, and a yellow +kerchief about her waist. She was perfectly still; her eyes were +closed. + +"She's dead!" whispered Tommy, whose eyes were dilated with excitement. + +Elizabeth leant over and placed her hand under the child's breast. + +"No, she is alive," she said, "but her heart is beating very faintly. +Some water, Mary--quick!" + +It was impossible, placed as she was, to pour any water into the girl's +mouth; but Elizabeth sprinkled a little on her head. After a time the +girl stirred, opened her eyes and moved her lips, but no sound came +from them, and in a moment her eyelids again drooped. + +"She's absolutely done," said Elizabeth. "We'll tow the canoe home. +Tommy, fasten the painter. The poor child's very bad." + +The boat's head was turned, and Elizabeth rowed as hard as she could +against the current. Fortunately, they had not come very far beyond +the gap in the reef. When the boat reached the still water it +travelled much faster, and within an hour of leaving they regained the +shore. During this time Tommy had thrown an occasional glance over her +shoulder at the prostrate girl. Once she caught the child's eyes fixed +upon her, and felt a thrill as she recognized them; they were the same +as she had seen peering at her out of the bush. She felt no fear now, +but a longing to help the little stranger and know more about her. + +When they had landed and drawn the boat up, they lifted the girl and +carried her among them to the hut. Her eyes opened during the journey, +and she shivered; but she did not speak or struggle, and indeed hung so +limply in their arms that they feared she was past help. + +"On my bed, please," said Tommy, when they reached the hut. + +They laid her gently down, and Elizabeth poured a little cocoa-nut milk +between her lips. She now gave signs of animation, swallowed the juice +greedily, and looked with the eyes of a timid fawn from one to another +of the three girls. Presently she murmured a few words; her voice was +plaintive and pleading. + +"Don't be frightened," said Elizabeth soothingly. + +The words seemed to startle the child. She tried to rise, but was too +weak to move. + +"She must have been adrift a long time to be in this terrible state," +said Elizabeth. "I wonder how it happened?" + +"Poor thing," murmured Tommy. "What a sweet little face she has!" + +"Hush!" said Elizabeth, "our voices frighten her. Of course she +doesn't understand what we say. I think you had better leave her to me +for a little while. I'll feed her, and she'll see by and by that we +mean her no harm." + +Tommy's face wore for an instant a look of defiance, but she got the +better of her inclination to rebel, and with Mary left the hut. +Elizabeth remained with the little stranger, feeding her at frequent +intervals, bathing her head, occasionally murmuring a word of +encouragement. Her gentleness was effective. Presently the look of +fright vanished from the brown girl's eyes--large, liquid eyes that +Elizabeth found wonderfully attractive. Once she timidly stroked +Elizabeth's strong firm hand, and at last, with a faint smile, she +dropped off to sleep. + +"She's asleep," said Elizabeth, quietly going forth to join her +sisters. "What an extraordinary thing to happen!" + +"Look here, Bess," said Tommy fiercely, "if you think you're going to +keep her to yourself you are jolly well mistaken. I saw her first; you +wouldn't believe me; and now I'm going to look after her, so there!" + +"Instead of the parrot?" Mary could not help saying. + +Elizabeth frowned at her. + +"Very well, dear," she said pleasantly. "She's a little younger than +you, I should think, but I dare say she will like you to mother her. +But what will happen? Won't her friends come and look for her?" + +"And if they do, and find we have treated her kindly, they'll just love +us," said Tommy. + +The other girls were amazed at Tommy's complete change of attitude. +Her fearfulness seemed to have been quite swallowed up in another +emotion. The discovery that the native of whom she had been so +needlessly frightened was a girl more helpless than herself filled her +with a kind of rapture. She stepped softly into the hut, and seeing +that the child was still asleep, placed a peeled orange beside her mat, +where it must be seen as soon as she awoke. + +"I wonder if we ought to go to the native hut and try to explain to her +people that the girl is safe," said Elizabeth, as they sat on the grass +eating their dinner. + +"Certainly not," said Tommy decisively. "I dare say they were cruel to +her, and the poor thing was glad to get away." + +"What an imagination you have!" said Elizabeth, smiling. "For all you +know, her mother may be broken-hearted." + +"I don't believe it. Anyhow, she's too weak to go home, and we shall +soon see if she wants to. I'll talk to her by and by, and I know +she'll be quite pleased to stay with us." + +Remembering Tommy's ill-success with the parrot, the elder girls were +amused at her confident belief that she would make the child talk, and +understand what she said. Indeed, when, later in the day, the girl +awoke, and Tommy went to attend to her, the first attempt at opening +communications was a complete failure. By way of putting the little +patient at her ease, Tommy grinned at her, patted her head, nodded, +pointed to herself and said "Me Tommy," with the result that the child +shrank away from her as if scared. When she realized that she had +nothing to fear, she gazed upon the white girl with wide-open eyes and +the same wondering look as may be seen on the face of a child watching +a conjurer. + +The ravenous way in which she ate the food given to her confirmed the +girls' belief that she was half-starved. She rapidly gained strength, +and it became clear that her weakness was due to hunger and not to +illness. She began to talk, pouring out her words in liquid tones that +fell pleasantly on the English ears. When she saw how puzzled the +girls were she laughed; then, with a sober look of reflection, pointed +to herself and said "Me Tommee" so drolly that the girls screamed with +laughter. + +Just before sunset, when the girls came into the hut for the night, +they sat eating their supper and talking about their dusky guest. She +knew by instinct that she was the subject of their conversation, and +looked timidly from one to another, watching their lips, her features +reflecting every expression on their faces. + +Tommy gave her some baked fish for supper, and then prepared to "tuck +her up," as she said, with her own wraps; but the girl rejected the +covering and coiled herself up like a dog. + +Next morning she got up and followed them when they went down to the +shore for their usual bath. She seemed to be astonished at the +whiteness of their skin, and amused them very much by scrubbing herself +with sand, to see if she could make her brown body resemble theirs. +She watched every detail of their toilet with intense interest, and +when she saw them comb their hair she held out her hand for the comb. + +"Don't give it to her, Tommy," said Mary, looking with distaste at the +girl's greasy mop. + +"Rubbish!" said Tommy. "We can wash it afterwards." + +But even Tommy regretted her generosity when, after being vigorously +tugged through the thick matted hair, the comb was restored to her with +several of its teeth missing. + +"My word!" she exclaimed. "Fancy breaking wooden teeth! My poor old +pony's mane was nothing to her thatch." + +After breakfast the girl followed them about like a dog. They noticed +that she looked about her eagerly, as though searching for some +recognizable landmark. But she evinced no desire to leave them, and +indeed soon became tired; her strength was not yet equal to much +exertion. The girls all sat on the grass with the child in the midst. + +"Let's try to find out her name," suggested Mary. + +"Let me try," said Tommy. Pointing to Elizabeth, she said "Bess," +repeating the name several times. Then she touched Mary, pronouncing +her name, and lastly herself. + +"Me Tommee," said the girl, laughing delightedly. + +"Tommy," said her instructor, "not 'me,' just Tommy." + +"Me Tommee," repeated the girl; then after a moment pointed to Mary, +saying "Mailee," and to Elizabeth, calling her "Bess," with a long +sibilant. + +"Now you," said Tommy, pointing to the girl herself. + +She at once recognized what was required and said, "Fangati." + +"What a pretty name!" said Elizabeth. + +"I wonder how she spells it," remarked Mary. + +At this Tommy shrieked. + +"She doesn't spell at all, you goose!" she said; "of course she never +learnt her letters." + +And then the laugh was on Mary's side, for Fangati, as if thoroughly +enjoying the fun, touched Tommy's hand, saying "Me Tommee," over and +over again. + +"You'll be 'Me Tommee' always now," said Elizabeth. "You should have +used correct English, my dear." + +"I don't care," said Tommy philosophically. "Anyhow, she can't say +Mary. Try again, Fangati," she added, pointing to her sister. + +"Mailee," cried the child, showing her teeth in a pretty smile. "Bess, +Mailee, Me Tommee." + +To make quite sure that they had her name correctly, Tommy walked to a +little distance until she was out of sight among the trees, and then +called "Fangati!" in her shrill treble. The girl instantly jumped to +her feet, and ran after her. + +"Well done," said Tommy, patting her. "You are a perfect dear, and I'm +going to be very fond of you." + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +ANOTHER BROWN FACE + +The girls were much surprised that Fangati seemed perfectly content to +remain with them, and showed no disposition to return to her friends. +At first they put this down to lack of strength, thinking that the +child had the prudence not to attempt to cross the island until there +was no risk of breaking down. But in a few days, when Fangati was as +vigorous and lively as a healthy young animal, this explanation was no +longer tenable. + +They were almost equally surprised that, so far as they could tell, no +search had been made for her. For some days they kept pretty close to +the neighbourhood of the hut, in some fear that their possession of +Fangati might turn to their disadvantage if the natives discovered her. +To be suspected of kidnapping her might bring down upon them the wrath +of her friends. But when everything went on as before, they lost their +timidity, and made longer and longer excursions from the hut. + +Fangati accompanied them everywhere. They had taught her a few words, +and could make her understand by signs or otherwise what they wanted +her to do. Their life was so simple that there were few ways in which +she could help them. She laughed when she saw their manner of fishing, +but did not offer to show them the native method. She was content with +things as they were. + +One day when she had gone with them into the woodland to fetch food, +she gathered a number of large yellowish-green fruits which they girls +had often looked at longingly but which they had never ventured to eat +for fear of poison. She handed the fruit to them, and made signs to +them to eat. Seeing their hesitation, she dug her strong teeth into +the hard rind, quickly pulled it off, and showing the juicy pulp, +bright yellow in colour, began to suck it with enjoyment. At this the +girls followed her example. + +"It is delicious," cried Tommy, the juice dripping from her lips. +"What donkeys we were not to try it before! The bother is, there isn't +enough of it; there's a monstrous big stone in the middle. I wonder +what it is?" + +The fruit was the mango, which they had known hitherto only in the +bottles of chutney which their uncle had brought from India. Their +pleasure at the discovery of a new fruit impelled Fangati to make +further additions to their menu. As they passed through the woodland +on their way home, she stopped among some creepers trailing along the +ground, seized a stick, and began to dig with it. The girls watched +her curiously. After a little she turned up some tubers that looked +something like potatoes, and lifted them, chattering incomprehensibly, +and pointing to her mouth. + +"I believe they are yams," said Mary; "they are very good to eat." + +"Then we'll boil some for dinner," said Elizabeth. "What a useful +little thing Fangati is turning out!" + +They took home a few of the roots, and came back in the afternoon with +the boat-hook, with which, however, they dug up the roots no faster +than Fangati with the stick. + +Another day, when they went for cocoanuts and failed to find any on the +ground, Fangati pointed to some nuts clustering among the foliage fifty +feet above the ground, and made signs to them to climb up for them. +They shook their heads, whereupon she laughed, ran to one of the trees, +clasped her hands about the slender stem, and began, as it seemed to +the girls, to walk up it. They held their breath as she nimbly +mounted, and were not easy in mind until, after throwing down several +nuts, she slid to the ground again, laughing with glee. + +"Her backbone must be made of india-rubber," declared Tommy. "I must +try that way." + +"No, I won't allow it," said Elizabeth firmly. "It's not worth while +to risk a broken back. Fangati can get us all we want." + +Fangati introduced them to several other edible plants, of which they +never learnt the English names. The greater variety of food was very +acceptable, and though their health had been good, except for Mary's +touch of fever, they all declared that they felt better than ever since +Fangati came. No doubt they owed as much to their new interest in life +as to their change of food. + +They had not of late walked to the ridge. But one day when the oranges +near them had given out, they decided to make an excursion to the +orange grove where Tommy had first seen Fangati. When they came near +the crest a sudden change in Fangati's demeanour astonished them. +Hitherto she had been as merry as possible, finding cause for laughter +in everything. But all at once she stopped dead, gave a cry, uttered +the word "tapu," and fled away with every sign of terror. + +The girls were amazed at her alarm, and looked about for some +explanation of it, half expecting to see some hideous savage +approaching with uplifted club. But all that was in sight were the +unvarying features of the landscape, and the row of posts with their +rags of pennants. + +They hurried after Fangati, and tried with the little stock of native +words she had taught them, and the few English words she had learnt, to +elicit the explanation of her terror. She explained fluently enough, +but the only word they caught, because of its constant repetition, was +"tapu." + +"That's the same as taboo, I think," said Mary. "It means something +sacred, but I can't make out what could be sacred there. It's so +strange, too, because we were quite near the orange grove, and she was +not frightened then--unless she was frightened of you, Tommy." + +"I dare say she was," said Tommy; "we were both frightened, but we are +good friends now, aren't we, Fangati?" + +"Me Tommee plend," said the girl. + +"Are we going back without any oranges?" asked Elizabeth. + +"Why should we?" exclaimed Tommy. "Come along, Fangati." + +She led the way towards the ridge again, but Fangati stood and waved +her arms, crying "tapu" again and again. + +"Evidently she won't cross the ridge," said Elizabeth; "but we can get +to the orange grove by going round. Perhaps she will come with us +then." + +Striking off at an angle with the ridge, they found that Fangati +accompanied them willingly. She soon recovered her wonted high +spirits. They made their way through the undergrowth, and presently +came to an open glade, beyond which lay the orange grove. + +Here they were again surprised to see signs of great excitement in +Fangati's face. The girl stood still for a few moments, looking about +her eagerly; then, uttering a little cry, she darted away, and in a +second or two was lost to view. + +"Now what's that mean?" cried Mary. + +"There's only one explanation," said Elizabeth. "She recognizes the +place as being near her home, and she has run away to her friends." + +"Oh! what idiots we are!" cried Tommy. "This was the last place we +should have brought her to. Now we've lost her!" + +"Well, dear," said Elizabeth, "I have often wondered whether we were +right in keeping her. She belongs to her own people, you know, and not +to us." + +"But she didn't want to leave us. And they don't care a dump about +her, or they'd have come for her long before this. I'm sure she was +much happier with us than with nasty savages." + +"Yet she has left us now," remarked Mary. "They can't be dreadfully +horrid to her." + +"Couldn't you fetch her back, Bess?" asked Tommy. + +"I shouldn't much care about it," replied Elizabeth. "After all, we +don't know what trouble we might be running into. Perhaps she will +come back to us herself." + +After taking some oranges they returned to their own side of the island +by way of the ridge. Tommy was disconsolate. All the sisters had +become fond of Fangati, but there was a special tie between her and +Tommy, and she was more often with Tommy than with the others. + +For the next two days they talked about little else than Fangati's +defection. They walked up to the orange grove, in the hope that she +would reappear, but returned without a sight of the little brown face +they had learned to love. Her departure had left a strange blank; they +felt that something had gone out of their life. Until then they had +not realized how much she had added to their happiness. + +On the third morning after breakfast they were "washing-up" outside the +hut--so they called the clearing away of banana skins, fish bones, and +pieces of shell--when they suddenly caught sight of two figures moving +among the trees some little distance away. They sprang to their feet +in alarm. A second glance told them that the figures were those of +natives; and, struck with the idea, that the savages were stealthily +approaching to attack them, they began to run up-stream toward a patch +of thick undergrowth where they could hide. + +But they had only taken a few paces when there was a shrill cry of "Me +Tommee!" They halted hesitatingly, to see Fangati flying towards them, +and her companion standing still at the edge of the woodland. + +When Fangati was within a few yards, Tommy, able to restrain herself no +longer, rushed forward and clasped the brown girl in her arms, kissing +her again and again. Fangati laughed; she laughed at everything; then, +hand in hand with Tommy, ran to the other girls, chattering excitedly. +She pointed to the solitary native, who had not moved, smiled, patted +her own head, threw herself down and clasped Elizabeth's feet, ran a +little way, and then came back looking behind her. + +"I think she wants to know if she may bring this other one," said Mary. + +"And she wants to make us understand that we shan't be harmed," said +Tommy. "Let her go, Bess." + +"We gain nothing by refusing, so she may as well," said Elizabeth. + +She waved her hands toward the second native, and Fangati, who had been +watching her wistfully, bounded off with a gay laugh. + +The girls awaited her return with mixed feelings. They were glad to +see Fangati again, but they did not much desire the acquaintance of a +strange native. They did not yet know whether it was a man or woman. +This doubt, however, was resolved in a few minutes. Scanning the +approaching couple anxiously, they saw that Fangati's companion was a +grey, shrunken old man, apparently feeble, for he moved slowly and +leant on the girl for support. + +"I believe it's the man we saw at the native hut," said Mary. + +"Not much to be afraid of, after all," said Tommy. "He looks hardly +strong enough to kill a fly." + +"How shall we speak to him?" said Elizabeth. + +"It will be rather a pantomime," rejoined Tommy. "Be very grave and +dignified, Bess. Impress him with your importance, Queen Bess, monarch +of all she surveys." + +"Don't be ridiculous, Tommy," said Elizabeth, feeling it was no time +for jesting. The old man certainly looked harmless enough, but she was +by no means easy in mind. + +After what seemed a long time, Fangati led the man up to the girls. + +"Bess, Mailee, Me Tommee," she said, pointing to each in turn. + +The old man made a salutation, and the girls looked at him with +interest. His face and every visible part of his body was hideously +tattooed, his thin bare legs looking as if they were covered with +indigo-blue stockings. A stick was thrust cross-wise through his mop +of grizzled hair. Certainly he was not a prepossessing object. + +The girls were wondering what they ought to do, when they were +surprised to hear the man address them. + +"I speak Inglis," he said; "I Maku. Good-day all-same velly much." + +Tommy turned aside so that her smile should not irritate or offend. + +Elizabeth, with admirable composure, said-- + +"How do you do, Mr. Maku! Fangati is your granddaughter, I suppose?" + +It was at once clear that Maku's English was not very abundant. The +word grand-daughter puzzled him. He looked at Fangati dully; then his +eyes suddenly brightened. + +"Fangati, he my son chile," he said. "He velly good chile. He get +plenty piecee me eat. To-mollow he go; I velly solly, eh! eh! I cly." + +Elizabeth in her turn was puzzled, and it was Mary who first saw the +old man's meaning. + +"He says that Fangati got him plenty to eat, but disappeared one day, +and he was very sorry, and cried." + +"No wonder, poor old man!" cried Tommy. "He looks half-starved. +There's no one else living in their hut, then?" + +"Have you wife, children, friends?" asked Elizabeth. + +The old man shook his head. + +"Wife he dead long-timey. Chil'en big long way." He waved his arm to +indicate distance. "Plen: ah! mikinaly he plen; he all-same gone away; +eh! eh! all-same dead." + +From this Mary made out that he had a missionary friend who had gone +away and might now be dead. + +A few more questions satisfied the girls that, as far as he knew, there +were no more natives on the island except himself and his +granddaughter. Intensely relieved on this score, they were ready to be +hospitable, and to Fangati's delight, invited the man to come towards +their hut and talk to them. + +Seated on the ground in front of the hut with the girls in the +entrance, the old man related a story of which they understood little +at the time. It was some few days before Mary, thinking over what he +had said, and puzzling about it, arrived at something like a coherent +narrative. Even then she was only partially successful. What he had +tried to explain in his scanty English was as follows. + +He had been chief of a small island a day's paddling to the eastward. +It was remote from the usual trade-tracks, and for this reason had +remained longer in heathendom and cannibalism than most of the Pacific +Islands. But a white missionary had at last come and taken up his +abode on the island, by whose skill in medicine, earnest teaching, and +noble character, Maku and some of his sons had been won over. + +There were certain soothsayers among the people, who hated the new +teacher when they found their influence with the chief gone. Working +on the superstitions of the islanders, they secretly stirred up a +revolt. But for the quickness of Fangati he would have been attacked +and killed. She discovered what was going on, informed her +grandfather, and persuaded him to put to sea by night in a canoe, with +the intention of paddling to an island to the southward, where Maku +would find friends. Forced out of their course by wind and current, +they were nearly exhausted when by good fortune they found themselves +on the shore of this island. They landed, erected a hut, and had since +lived there, not caring to risk another voyage, and finding abundance +of food. + +Maku could not say how long he had been on the island, nor were the +girls able to discover whether his arrival had preceded or succeeded +theirs. He told them that one day Fangati, who had been to gather +fruit, reported that she had seen white people. Though he thought she +must be mistaken, he bade her run away at once if she saw any one +again, white or brown. He did not like white people. Since they came +to the Pacific the brown people had not been happy. They had been +forced to work; some had been taken from their own islands and carried +away to toil on distant plantations; new diseases had been brought +among them. He had one friend among the white people--the "mikinaly"; +he was a good man and did good things. He had taught Maku English. + +True, Fangati had said that the strangers she had seen were women; but +Maku could not believe that white women could have come to this island +without white men. And he was desperately afraid of being betrayed to +the ill-disposed mystery men among his own people; for before he had +been long on the island he discovered that it was the scene of certain +ceremonies conducted by these mystery men. At long intervals, before +he became a Christian, he had himself accompanied his people in solemn +expeditions to the island. The accession of a new chief was celebrated +with special rites; years and years before, in his heathen days, his +own accession had been marked by a great cannibal feast. He was much +afraid that white people might sell him to his revolted tribesmen, who +would make him a victim. + +When Fangati disappeared he was convinced that she had been captured by +the white people, and he would never see her again. He missed her very +much, for, being old and infirm, he depended almost entirely on her for +his food. But when she suddenly returned and told him how she had been +carried out to sea while fishing, and how the white women had rescued +her and treated her kindly, he felt that he must make his presence +known to them, and especially warn them of their danger. + +At this Elizabeth asked anxiously what danger was likely to assail +them. The man hesitated. Now that it had come to the point he seemed +to be unwilling to say more. But at length he explained that the spot +at which they had landed was the usual landing-place of his people when +they came to visit the island, and all the ground between it and the +ridge was tapu. He struggled with his imperfect English in trying to +make clear to the girls what that meant. They understood at last that +their side of the island was sacred; its grounds were only to be +trodden when the people came to hold their ceremonies, and anybody +trespassing upon it would incur the wrath of the mystery men, and bring +down upon themselves a terrible punishment. The forbidden ground was +marked off from the rest of the island by a line of poles set upon the +ridge. Maku confessed that he himself felt very uneasy at having +violated the tapu; and Elizabeth, questioning him, found that beneath +his recently assumed Christianity there lay a deep stratum of +superstition. When the "mikinaly" was with him tapu had no horrors for +him; but the missionary had left his island some time before the rising +took place, and with the removal of his influence the chief had +relapsed to some extent into the superstitions of his early manhood. + +The girls were not at first much alarmed at what he told them. But +when he added that his people would certainly choose another chief in +his place, and come to the island for the usual inaugural ceremonies, +the thought of being discovered by the savages at such a time filled +them with dread. Their hut lay in the direct path of the procession to +the ridge; it could not escape detection, and they trembled at the idea +of falling into the hands of people who might be worked up to religious +frenzy by their mystery men. To violate the tapu would be bad enough +for a brown man; it would be worse for white people. + +Maku made a suggestion. Let them dismantle the hut, he said, destroy +all traces of their occupation, and remove to the other side of the +island, where at least they would not have to reckon with the anger of +the mystery men at finding them on forbidden ground. The girls +discussed the suggestion earnestly, and decided to follow his advice. +It gave them a pang to pull down the little home to which they had +become accustomed: but they lost no time in setting about it, carrying +the material down to the boat. Meanwhile, the old man and Fangati +scattered the stones of their oven, and tried to obliterate the signs +of habitation. Maku shook his head when he saw the bleached grass on +what had been the floor of the hut. Even in this land of quick growth +it must take some time before so tell-tale an evidence was done away. + +It was decided that Elizabeth and Mary should row the boat round to +Maku's landing-place with the canoe in tow, while Tommy walked with the +old man across the island. The chief did not follow the long route up +the stream by which the girls had reached the ridge, but took a more +slanting course through a wild and rugged region which they had never +explored. As they were crossing the ridge he pointed out to Tommy in +the distance the entrance to the great cave in which the ceremonies of +his tribe were conducted. Tommy shivered; the thought of wild men +engaged in mysterious rites terrified her imagination. Choosing a +steep path that wound down the eastern side of the ridge, Maku led the +two young girls to the open space near the waterfall, and in a few +minutes reached his hut. He and Fangati at once began to rig up near +by a temporary shelter for the English girls, and it was almost +finished by the time Elizabeth and Mary arrived. + +The girls were provided by their new friends with an excellent meal of +fish, breadfruit and other fruits, some of which were strange to them. +Immediately afterwards, Maku and his granddaughter set to work to build +them a hut in the native fashion. Elizabeth doubted whether they would +like a house which must be inevitably close and stuffy with a doorway +only high enough to crawl through. Their own hut had been fresh and +breezy. But it seemed better to let the natives have their way. They +would build much faster than the English girls; and if strange natives +should make their appearance in this part of the island, they would not +be rendered suspicious as they might be if they saw a hut so different +from what they were accustomed to. + +The girls slept in their temporary shelter that night. They had lost +their fear of savage neighbours, but this had been replaced by a new +fear of possible visitors from beyond. Tommy had asked Maku during +their walk whether there was any chance of a ship coming to the island. + +"No ship," he answered. "No come this side. Melican ship come one +time, my place; mikinaly come in Melican ship; all-same, no mo'e." + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +THE SHARK + +The change of circumstances pleased every one except Billy the parrot. +He had never taken kindly to Fangati, but had always ruffled his +feathers and squawked angrily when he saw her with Tommy. The girls +laughed at these manifestations of jealousy. But when Billy was +removed from his home, and found that his mistress's attentions were +shared by still another person, he became sulky. He would sit on a +rock, or the bough of a tree, blinking his bead-like eyes and +maintaining a sullen and reproachful silence. + +Tommy was so much taken up with Fangati that it is to be feared she +somewhat neglected her old favourite, as was perfectly natural under +the circumstances. When Fangati and her grandfather had finished the +new hut, which occupied them only two days, the young girls were +constantly together. Tommy, now that her fear of cannibal neighbours +was removed, became again the active, light-hearted, adventurous girl +she had ever been. She roamed all over the island with Fangati, not +even excepting the region of the tapu, for she found that the native +girl was ready to go in any direction, provided she did not catch sight +of the posts on the ridge. They discovered in company other +plantations of wholesome fruits, of kinds which Tommy already knew, and +of others which were strange to her. Fangati showed her how to fish in +the native way with a spear of sharpened wood. At first Tommy was +sceptical about this, declaring that with the line and hook she would +catch more fish than Fangati with the spear. But she soon found that +she was quite wrong. Leaning over the edge of a rock, with her keen +eyes fixed on the water, Fangati would plunge her spear rapidly, and +scarcely ever failed to bring up a fish as large as Tommy caught, and +much more quickly. Tommy tried to imitate her, and was exceedingly +proud when, after dozens of fruitless attempts, she succeeded in +spearing her first fish. + +In the course of one of their early rambles the girls came to the pit +into which Tommy had fallen. Fangati was much interested in this, +having never seen it before, and she ran to fetch her grandfather to +the spot. The girls asked him what was the purpose of the pit, and he +thought at first that it had been dug as a storehouse for breadfruit. +But when Tommy told him about the tunnel through which she had crawled, +and of the hole in the wall at the farther end, he looked puzzled and +declared that he would go down and see for himself. It did not take +long to construct a serviceable ladder with stout canes bound together +with creepers, and the whole party descended into the pit and followed +Tommy through the tunnel. + +Arriving at the end, Maku looked curiously over the ledge. He +explained to the girls that the dim-lit space beyond was the cave in +which the mystic ceremonies of his people were conducted. The reason +of the existence of the pit was now plain to him. There was a +tradition among his tribe that one of his predecessor chiefs had shown +an extraordinary knowledge of some of the secret performances of the +mystery men at which he had not been present. + +"I unastan," said Maku. "He find hole; he look; oh! he say, dis fine +place fo' me. All-same he makee way dis side; makee pit; come 'long, +listen, look see; eh, eh; he know all-same too much." + +His explanation was not very clear, but after a time the girls +understood that the former chief, having accidentally discovered the +tunnel opening to the cave, had dug the pit so that he could approach +it from the inland direction, and had thus provided himself with a +means of eavesdropping. Apparently he had covered the pit with a light +lattice-work--as the breadfruit pit was usually covered--and this in +the course of years had become overgrown with vegetation, so that +nobody could have suspected the hole beneath. + +On returning to the surface they pulled up the ladder and laid it among +the trees near by. More than once during the succeeding days Tommy and +Fangati amused themselves by descending into the pit and chasing each +other in the darkness of the tunnel. They invented other amusements. +Tommy ran races with Fangati, played at hide-and-seek in the woods, +practised shying at cocoa-nuts. All the girls had swimming +competitions in the cove at low tide, and though the English girls +became very expert, they were no match for Fangati, who dived and +gambolled in the water as though in her native element. + +In constant companionship with Fangati, they learnt in course of time +many native words, and she on her side picked up a smattering of +English. They were thus able to communicate with her freely. She +amused them by her mispronunciations. The letter r was a +stumbling-block. "Run" was always "lun"; "bekfas leady," she would +say; and she adopted from her grandfather the expression "all-same," +which she used frequently and in odd connections. + +"I lun all-same kick, Me Tommee," she would say, when Tommy had beaten +her in a race; or if, in a game of hide-and-seek, it was Mary's turn to +hide, "Mailee all-same hidee-sik," was her way of putting it. + +One day, having had no success at their usual fishing-place at the +mouth of the cove, Fangati proposed that she and Tommy should go to a +spot about half-a-mile up the coast, where she had sometimes caught +fish before the girls came. Elizabeth had laid no restrictions on +Tommy as regards her fishing excursions, except that she had asked her +not to go out of sight of their little harbour. Remembering how +Fangati had been carried out to sea, she wished to guard against any +repetition of that mishap. + +The spot to which Fangati pointed was beyond the usual limit. It was +not, however, far distant from the shore, and Fangati had been much +farther out when her canoe was caught by the current. Elizabeth had +gone with Mary into the interior to gather breadfruit, so that it was +impossible to consult her; and Tommy, anxious to have some fish for +dinner by the time her sisters returned, agreed to try the new place. + +They reached it in the canoe, Tommy paddling. It was a large flat rock +a few hundred yards from the shore, with a deep pool on its inner side. +There they had great success, in the course of half-an-hour spearing +enough fish for several meals. Thoroughly satisfied, they had just +turned their canoe towards home when Tommy caught sight of a large +shape moving rapidly beneath the surface of the water. + +"Oh! what's that?" she cried. + +Almost before the words were out of her mouth the canoe quivered under +a terrific shock. Then it was rocked violently to and fro, so +violently that the sea came over the gunwale and the girls had to throw +themselves on to the opposite side to prevent the slight craft from +overturning. As they did this there was a sudden sharp sound as of +something snapping. Instantly the canoe turned over, and the girls +found themselves in the sea. + +Fangati laughed. + +"All-same jolly fun," she said. + +Tommy was not so much amused. Being able to swim she did not mind the +sudden bath; but all the fish were gone; the morning's work was thrown +away. + +Fangati quickly righted the canoe, and having clambered into it, helped +Tommy to regain her place. There was, of course, a quantity of water +at the bottom of the little vessel. + +"What was it?" exclaimed Tommy, shaking the water from her head. "Was +it a shark?" + +Fangati looked about her. In a moment she pointed to a strange object, +something like the end of a saw, projecting from the bottom of the +canoe. Tommy had never seen such a thing before. Stooping down, she +pulled at it. It was loosely fixed, and came away in her hand. +Instantly there was an inrush of water. + +"No, no, silly Billy," cried Fangati, using an expression she had heard +Tommy apply to the parrot. + +She snatched the broken sword of the sword-fish from Tommy's hand, and +tried to replace it. But though she succeeded in wedging it into the +wood, it failed to stop the hole entirely. Without loss of time she +seized her paddle and started for the shore, about a quarter of a mile +distant. But the canoe had shipped a considerable quantity of water, +and this was being continually increased by the inflow through the +leak. It sunk lower and lower, and every minute answered less readily +to Fangati's paddle. It soon became clear to the girls that the canoe +must sink long before they reached the shore. They could easily gain +the land by swimming, but the canoe could not be recovered if it sank. + +Between them and the shore a rock stood just above the surface. It was +only about a hundred yards away, and Fangati, exerting all her +strength, drove the canoe towards it, and reached it in the nick of +time. In another few seconds the canoe must have foundered. + +There was not much room on the rock. Tommy scrambled on to it, while +Fangati, slipping over into the sea, prepared to help Tommy drag the +canoe up, so that they might tilt the water out of it, and try to stop +the leak with a handkerchief, or a part of Tommy's skirt. + +They had just begun to tilt the canoe when Tommy caught sight of a +small dark object on the surface of the sea about thirty or forty yards +away. It was the fin of a shark. + +"Fangati, quick!" she called, holding out her hands to help the girl +clamber on to the rock. + +Fangati's back was towards the shark and she did not understand what +the peril was. But the note of terror in Tommy's voice alarmed her. +She let go her hold of the canoe, gained the edge of the rock in two +strokes, and with Tommy's help scrambled up just as the shark glided +past into the deep water beyond. + +"Eh! Eh!" exclaimed Fangati, when she saw the reason of Tommy's +fright. "I no aflaid, what fo' aflaid of he? You see, all-same." + +She was about to dive into the sea and swim after the canoe, which was +already drifting away, but Tommy caught her and held her fast. "No, +no, you mustn't," she cried anxiously. + +"Boat lun kick," cried Fangati in excitement. + +The canoe, relieved of the girls' weight, would no doubt float longer +than if they had still been in it, but Tommy realized that it must soon +sink. + +"Never mind," she cried. "Better lose the canoe than lose you." + +Fangati stood beside her for some time, but Tommy soon became aware of +a double danger. The tide was rising. Every moment the ripples washed +a little farther over the rock: by and by this would be completely +submerged and they would have to swim to the shore. The thought of +this necessity filled Tommy with terror. The shark had disappeared +only for a moment. She could now see it again, circling about the +rock, as if it knew that it had only to bide its time and the girls +would fall an easy prey. As soon as there was sufficient depth of +water on the rock they would be absolutely defenceless against the +monster's hungry jaws. + +Clinging to Fangati, Tommy called aloud for help; then, glancing +shorewards, recognized that there was little chance of her voice being +heard through the belt of woodland that separated her from the camp. + +The sea now thinly covered the rock. The canoe was rocking on the tide +several yards away; the fin of the shark could still be seen as it +wheeled around. Fangati, as well aware of the danger as Tommy, could +remain inactive no longer. + +"Knife!" she cried eagerly, pointing to Tommy's pocket. + +"What are you going to do?" asked Tommy. + +"You see. Kick! kick!" said the girl. + +"Don't leave me," pleaded Tommy, handing her the knife. + +Fangati looked around as if in search of something. Suddenly she +snatched Tommy's handkerchief, which was tucked into her belt, and +dived off the rock. When she disappeared Tommy saw the handkerchief +floating. In a moment the shark rushed silently through the water, +attracted by the splash. As it came beneath the handkerchief, which +Fangati had dropped as a decoy, she came up beneath it and plunged the +knife deep into its side. Then she dived again and disappeared. + +The shark, thrashing the water into foam, dashed about in zigzag +fashion. Tommy watched it fascinated, fearing that it might have +struck Fangati. But in a moment she heard the girl's merry laugh +behind her. Fangati came up on the farther side of the rock, on to +which she clambered, splashing through the water to Tommy's side. The +girls watched the gradually weakening movements of the monster, until +at length with a final heave it sank to the bottom. + +"S'im! S'im!" cried Fangati, pointing to the shore. + +"Oh, I couldn't," said Tommy, clinging to the girl. + +The possibility of there being other sharks between her and the shore +unnerved her. Yet if she remained on this rock she must be washed off +presently by the fast-rising tide. She was in a terrible state of +anxiety, aware that she could not keep her footing long, yet unable to +face the risk of being caught by a shark. Fangati seemed to guess at +her state of mind. Disengaging herself from Tommy's grasp, without +waiting for objections, she slipped off the rock and swam rapidly after +the canoe, which was drifting farther and farther down the coast. +Tommy watched her anxiously. Would she reach the canoe safely? Could +she return with it in time? + +The water was now up to Tommy's waist; she could hardly keep her +footing as the tide surged over the rock. The gap between the little +black head and the canoe was steadily diminishing. Tommy gave a gasp +of relief as she saw that Fangati had overtaken the little craft. But +what was she doing? She had swum beyond it. In a moment Tommy saw the +explanation: the paddle had drifted beyond the canoe, and the swimmer +had to recover it first. Fangati caught the paddle, turned about, and +swimming back to the canoe, climbed over its side. + +Tommy was seized with a sickening fear that help would come too late. +The waves were tumbling over the rock with increasing force: her feet +were lifted: she had the presence of mind to tread water, but was all +the time in a state of nervous terror, expecting a shark to come up and +snatch her in its horrid jaws. She felt that Fangati in the +water-logged canoe could not reach her in time. Again she screamed for +help. + +[Illustration: "SHE FELT THAT FANGATI COULD NOT REACH HER IN TIME."] + +There came an answer from behind her. Turning her head, scarcely able +to keep afloat, she saw Elizabeth in the dinghy sculling towards her. +She swam frantically to meet her: to regain a foothold on the rock was +now impossible. Elizabeth, glancing over her shoulder, called a cheery +word, and pulled so as to meet her sister. A few more strokes brought +them together. Elizabeth shipped oars, but found that she could not +lift Tommy into the dinghy without assistance. Luckily Fangati was +close at hand in the canoe, now so full of water as to be on the point +of sinking. When she arrived Tommy was got into the boat, and lay down +exhausted. Elizabeth pulled her rapidly to land, while Fangati, +disdaining sharks, leapt into the sea, and swam, pushing the canoe in +front of her. + +Tommy was very contrite when Elizabeth lifted her on to dry land. "I +won't do it again, Bess," she murmured, clinging to her sister. "I +oughtn't to have gone so far. I was nearly drowned." + +"Never mind, dear," said Elizabeth. "It's all right now. I was a +little anxious when I got back and found you still away, and I'm so +glad I came to look for you. Do you know, when I caught sight of +Fangati and couldn't see you I had a most horrible fear. What +happened? Why didn't you swim ashore?" + +Tommy told her the whole story. Elizabeth forbore to reproach her. +She saw that the young girl had suffered a terrible fright, and it +would not be necessary to enforce the lesson. She gave Fangati warm +praise for what she had done, and Tommy's fondness for the native girl +was deepened by this adventure they had shared. + + + + +CHAPTER XX + +THE PRISONER IN THE CAVE + +Since their change of residence the girls had used a fresh look-out +station. The precipice which they had noticed when they first caught +sight of Maku's hut was very lofty, and from its summit a more +extensive outlook could be obtained than any they had yet enjoyed. Its +face was unscalable; but Fangati had discovered a means of reaching its +top from the rear. The way was steep and arduous, but the girls made +light of it. Every day one of them climbed to the summit, and cast a +searching glance over the sea; but for weeks in succession they saw no +vessel, large or small. + +One afternoon, however, Mary was startled on reaching the summit to see +in the distance a small fleet of native canoes approaching the island. +She ran down the hillside at full speed with the news. Maku instantly +sent Fangati up to examine the vessels, and when by and by she declared +that they were canoes from her own island the old man shook with fright. + +The visit was what he had long expected and dreaded. His people were +coming with their new chief to perform the usual ceremonies in the +cave. He knew that if he were discovered he could expect no mercy; the +mystery men would seize upon him, and their followers, inflamed with +religious frenzy and palm wine, would tear him to pieces. + +The younger girls were beside themselves with terror. But Elizabeth +rose to the occasion. She saw that Maku, with a kind of fatalism, was +disposed to await his destiny without stirring a hand to avert it; but +a possible means of escape at once occurred to her. The canoes were +still some distance out at sea. The usual landing-place was near the +girls' old settlement on the other side of the island. It would +probably be dark before the savages landed, so that twelve or more +hours might elapse before the danger became pressing. In that time it +would be possible to demolish the huts, obliterate the most tell-tale +traces of habitation, and convey enough food to the pit to last them +until the unwelcome visitors had completed their rites and taken their +departure. The existence of the pit was unknown to them, and though it +was impossible to cover it, there was a chance that, if the savages +should light upon it, they would imagine it to be an old breadfruit +pit, as Maku had done, and never suspect that it communicated with the +cave. + +She explained her plan rapidly to the others. Maku was inclined to do +nothing, but the girls were feverishly ready to attempt any means of +escape. Elizabeth sent Fangati to the top of the cliff to watch the +canoes, bidding her be careful to keep out of sight. Then with her +sisters she set to work to tear down their light hut and cast its +materials into the stream. This would carry them to the sea, and as +the current flowed away from the landing-place they would soon drift +beyond observation. Before long the energy of the girls galvanized +Maku into activity. He demolished his hut in the same way. + +They then destroyed their fire-places, covered up the blackened earth +with sand, and threw into the stream all the litter that betokened +occupation. It was impossible to remove all traces; the vegetation +around the little settlement was trampled, and nothing but time could +undo that. + +"What about the boat and canoe?" said Tommy. + +"We must drag them up among the trees and hope that they will not be +discovered," replied Elizabeth. "Luckily, there are no fruit-trees in +that clump by the shore, so there's nothing to take the savages there." + +The boats were soon hidden among the undergrowth. Then they collected +their little belongings, kettle, cups, fishing-line and spears, and all +the food they had at hand. They made their mat-beds into hammocks by +stringing them at the corners with creepers, and filled these with all +they wished to carry away. By this time it was nearly dark. Fangati, +flying down the hillside, reported that the canoes had entered the +lagoon by the gap in the reef and had now passed from sight. It was +clear that they were making for the usual landing-place. Maku said +that the people would camp for the night on the shore, next day roam +the island in search of food, and in the evening hold a great feast in +the cave. + +Having made all their preparations, they set off towards the pit laden +with the hammocks. + +"Oh, we can't take Billy," said Elizabeth, noticing that the parrot was +perched on Tommy's shoulder. "His screaming would ruin us." + +Tommy was distressed at the thought of leaving her old pet behind, but +there was clearly no help for it. The bird's wings being clipped it +could not fend for itself very well, and Tommy decided to carry it down +to the boat and leave it there with enough food for several days. She +kissed it on parting, fearing that she might never see it again. + +They found their ladder where they had left it among the trees. After +letting down the hammocks they descended one by one, removed the +ladder, and retreated towards the entrance of the tunnel. Their +passage had left traces on the ground above, which must betray them if +the keen-eyed savages came that way; but there was nothing to bring +them in that direction; and the girls hoped that the pit would be a +secure hiding-place during the three days the savages might be expected +to spend on the island. + +The fruits they had brought with them would supply them with food and +drink for several days. The lack of water, which might have otherwise +distressed them, was partially made up by the juice of oranges and +cocoa-nuts. + +They found the atmosphere of the pit close and unpleasant, but +Elizabeth reflected that if nothing happened to alarm them they might +climb up at dead of night and get a little fresh air while the savages +were sleeping. + +The girls had little sleep during the first night. Every few minutes +they would wake and listen, wondering if by some unlucky chance their +hiding-place had been discovered. They were still more uneasy when day +broke. What were the savages doing? Fangati offered to climb up and +spy upon them, but Elizabeth would not permit this. While they all +remained in the pit they were safe; if the savages should catch sight +of any one, they would, almost certainly, never rest until they had +discovered the whereabouts of the inhabitants. + +The hours of daylight dragged slowly away. The girls scarcely dared to +speak. Several times Fangati stole along to the end of the tunnel to +see if the savages had yet entered the cave; but there was no sign of +them until the afternoon was far advanced. Then the girl ran back to +report that there was a great noise below. She had been much too +frightened to stay any longer; but Maku now said that he would go and +learn who the people were. + +He was absent so long that the girls began to be alarmed, and were +thinking of going in search of him, when they heard the light rustle of +his footsteps. On rejoining them he groaned heavily. + +"What is the matter?" asked Elizabeth anxiously. + +The old chief groaned again. He did not reply to Elizabeth, but spoke +in a low tone rapidly to Fangati. The girls had picked up a good many +native words, but their knowledge of the language was not sufficient +for them to understand this conversation. From Maku's groans and +Fangati's exclamations of distress they gathered that the chief had +made some disagreeable discovery, and Elizabeth at length insisted on +his telling her what troubled him. + +The girls were horrified when they heard what he had to say. The cave +was full of his own people. Among them he had seen, by the light of +their torches of cocoa-nut husks, the new chief, a young man who was +high in favour with the mystery men and had led the revolt against +himself. But what had distressed him was the sight of a prisoner lying +bound against the wall of the cave. It was a white man, and Maku was +almost sure it was the "mikinaly." The mystery men could only have one +object in bringing a white missionary to the scene of their dreadful +orgies: he was to be offered up as a sacrifice to their heathen deities. + +At this terrible news the girls' blood ran cold. Dreadful as the +horrors of cannibalism had been to their imagination, the knowledge +that the reality would soon be enacted so near at hand was +overpowering. The thought of any human creature being tortured and +killed in cold blood was agony to them; and that the victim should be a +white man, a fellow-countryman, within reach of them, and yet beyond +their help, caused them to shrink and quiver as with actual physical +pain. + +For some time they sat in silence, clasping their arms about each other. + +Every now and again the old man uttered a groan. They could not see +one another in the darkness, and Tommy's match-lighter was exhausted, +so that they could not obtain a light; but the girls were conscious by +a sort of electric sympathy that Maku and even gay-hearted little +Fangati were scarcely less affected than themselves. + +"Will it be to-night?" asked Elizabeth presently, in a whisper. + +"No, no," replied Maku; "two days, flee days, den all gone." + +This answer only increased the horror of the situation. The victim was +to linger through three days anticipating his cruel death. The savages +knew not so much mercy as to send him early to his doom. + +"He no 'flaid; he all-same good man," murmured Maku. + +"I can't stand it," cried Elizabeth, springing up; "I must see for +myself. Perhaps something can be done for him." + +"Don't, Bess!" exclaimed Tommy, clinging to her. "What can you do? +They may see you." + +"No, they can't do that. I must go. Perhaps if I screamed at them +they would take me for an evil spirit and run away." + +"But what then?" said Mary. "You could not go round and release the +poor man; you would be seen." + +"Yes; it was a foolish idea. But something may suggest itself. Oh, I +can't bear to think about the poor man." + +"If you go, I go too," said Tommy. "I won't leave you." + +The two set off, and felt their way stumblingly through the passage. +Presently they were aware of a pungent aromatic smell, that increased +as they went on. This was explained when they reached the opening in +the wall; looking over stealthily, they saw, sixteen or twenty feet +below them, on the floor of the cave, a strange bewildering sight. A +ring of dusky men held aloft great flaring torches which gave out a +heavy smoke that penetrated into the tunnel. Without the circle there +stood a row of drummers beating a rhythmic music on their instruments; +within, a crowd of men were leaping in wild gyrations, uttering +frenzied yells. In the haze nothing could be seen distinctly; all was +a confused whirl. The prisoner was quite invisible. + +The dance continued for a long time, the movements becoming ever more +violent and fantastic, the cries more frantic, the drumming more swift +and vigorous. At last, when the din was at its highest, the drummers +gave one tremendous crash and dropped their sticks. The whirling and +the yells ceased as by magic; the performers flung themselves fainting +on the ground; and there was a great silence. But only for a few +minutes. Then the men leapt to their feet again, rushed to the side of +the cave, and returned, bringing the food laid there in readiness, and +many gourds filled with the fermented sap of palm-trees. The +torch-bearers stuck their torches in crannies on the walls, and the +whole company gave themselves up to feasting. The girls turned sick as +they watched the ravening gluttony of the men, and withdrew their eyes. + +"Let us go back," whispered Tommy. + +"No, no, wait," said Elizabeth; "I want to know what will happen." + +Crouching below the opening, they waited for what seemed hours. The +barbarous noise continued, voices were raised in excitement; but +presently the uproar diminished, and finally ceased. Glancing down +again, they saw the natives lying in all sorts of attitudes. Exhausted +by the orgy, drunken with wine, they had fallen into a heavy sleep. + +Some of the torches had gone out. Though the illumination was dimmer, +the smoke was so much less that objects could more easily be +distinguished. Against the wall at the right hand the girls saw what +appeared at first to be a large bundle. But in a few moments they +recognized the form of a man--an old man with a long white beard. + +"It is the missionary!" whispered Elizabeth, clenching her hands in an +agony of despair. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +A DESPERATE ADVENTURE + +Heroism is a plant of strange growth. It springs up suddenly, +mysteriously, in unexpected places. A simple peasant girl, tending her +flocks, hears a Voice; and she becomes a warrior, a leader of men, the +saviour of her country. A maidservant, after a day of scrubbing floors +and washing dishes, is darning stockings in the kitchen when she smells +fire, rushes into the bedroom where the children are asleep, and +carries them one by one through the flames into safety, at the cost of +her own life. + +Such opportunities fall to few. The most of us trudge a very unheroic +journey through life. The road may be dusty, with ups and downs, +dangerous corners and wearisome hills; but we plod along, keeping +pretty closely to the highway, and taking great care at the crossings. +It is only the odd one here and there who, by what we call the accident +of circumstance, or by some compelling adventurousness of spirit, +strays into the golden fields of romance, and is transformed into the +shining semblance of a hero. + +Yet the capacity for heroism may be latent under many a sober coat or +homely apron. The town girl who shudders at a cow, the country girl +who trembles at the looming of a motor omnibus, may show under the +stress of some high emotion, at the call of some great emergency, +qualities that match her with Joan of Arc or Alice Ayres. + +Elizabeth Westmacott's life had been very simple and uneventful. She +had had nothing more difficult to cope with than the ordinary crosses +and perplexities of the daily round at the farm. She had never come +face to face with mortal peril, or felt any stern demand upon her +courage and endurance. But as she returned along the tunnel with her +sister a great resolution shaped itself within her mind. A white man +was in danger of his life; she would at least try to save him. + +She was very quiet when she rejoined the little party in the pit. It +was Tommy who, quivering with excitement, related to Mary what she had +seen. The younger girls deplored the hapless condition of the old +missionary; they wished he could be saved, but they felt the vanity of +wishing. Elizabeth sat in silence, thinking hard. + +"I must go up and get a breath of air," she said at last. + +"I'll come too," said Tommy. + +"No, dear, not yet; I want to be alone." + +There was something in her tone that set her sister wondering. + +"You'll be careful, Bess?" said Mary. + +"Yes, I must be careful," was the reply. + +Elizabeth climbed up the ladder. She was gone some time; her return +was announced by a slight rustling thud upon the ground; something had +been thrown into the pit. + +"What is that?" asked Tommy. "Are you all right, Bess?" + +"Quite right," said Elizabeth as she descended. "It is only a lot of +creepers. We are going to make another ladder." + +"Another! We don't want another." + +"The first isn't long enough or the right sort. I am going to release +the poor missionary." + +The girls were for the moment speechless with amazement. Then Tommy +said-- + +"You are mad, Bess; it is impossible. Don't talk such absolute +rubbish." + +"It isn't rubbish, dear. The savages are asleep. We can let down a +rope ladder. I will climb down and cut his bonds. He will be safe if +we get him into the tunnel." + +"Oh, how insane you are! We shan't let you do any such thing." + +"You are bound to wake them, Bess," said Mary; "you know how lightly +savages sleep. They are just like dogs, and wake at a whisper." + +"Not when they have fuddled themselves. I _must_ do it, girls. I +can't bear to leave the poor old man to his fate without trying to help +him. It is possible, and you must help me." + +Protest, entreaty, expostulation, were alike vain. Even when Tommy, +with an air of triumph, exclaimed, "The hole isn't big enough for you +to squeeze through," Elizabeth simply replied, "Then we must make it +bigger." + +Tommy knew from old experience that her elder sister was rather slow to +make up her mind about anything; but when it was made up nothing would +turn her. Some people called it firmness, I dare say there was a touch +of obstinacy as well. It was evident that Elizabeth was thoroughly +determined now, and the younger girls at length desisted from their +attempts to dissuade her, and agreed to help. + +Leaving Mary to assist Maku and Fangati in constructing a light ladder +from the creepers she had gathered, Elizabeth set off with Tommy to +return to the cave end of the tunnel. They had their knives with them. +On arriving at the hole, they saw that the natives were still asleep, +and several of the torches were almost burnt out. The dimmer light +favoured their work of enlarging the hole, which, as Tommy had said, +was too narrow by several inches for Elizabeth to pass through, still +less the rescued prisoner. + +When Elizabeth said that the hole must be made bigger, she had no +definite knowledge whether it was possible. It was characteristic of +her to form a resolution and then bend everything towards its +accomplishment. If she had had a favourite motto it would have been +"Where there's a will there's a way." Nevertheless, it was with some +anxiety that she examined the hole. One side of it was solid rock; it +would be a week's work to make any impression on it with their knives. +But the other side was of a more friable character. It appeared to be +formed of fragments that had settled down, and become compacted by the +weight above. A tentative chipping at this with her knife showed +Elizabeth that it would not be a difficult matter to scrape away enough +to enlarge the hole by more than a foot. + +There was danger in the task. Work as carefully as they might, it +would be impossible to prevent some of the chips and dust from dropping +into the cave. Luckily, none of the sleepers was immediately beneath +the hole; and Elizabeth thought that by working carefully, collecting +the larger chips and placing them on the floor of the tunnel, they +might obviate the risk of awakening the men by the noise of falling +stones. + +They set to work very quietly, not daring even to whisper to each +other. By making boring movements with the points of their knives they +brought away a good deal of fine dust, which they took in their hands +as far as possible and cast at their feet. Whenever they found that a +piece of rock of any considerable size was becoming loosened they +ceased work altogether with their knives and worried it out with their +fingers. At such times the fall of a certain quantity of dust into the +cave could not be avoided, and more than once they stopped, holding +their breath as they listened for some signs of disturbance below. But +all went well. All that troubled them was the terrible slowness of the +work. They were certainly enlarging the hole, but every inch seemed to +take an hour. Elizabeth wondered anxiously whether they would have +finished before daylight, when it would be too late to go further with +her plan. + +Thinking of this, her attention strayed for a moment from her work; and +before she could do anything to prevent it, a large fragment of rock +became detached, and fell with a crash upon the floor of the cave. The +girls started back, a cold shiver running through them. They heard +voices, but not so loud or excited as they expected. They dared not +look out at the hole, in case they were spied from below; but they +guessed that only a few of the sleepers had been awakened, and when, +after some minutes, the sounds diminished and ceased altogether, they +drew breath again. + +Apparently the natives had not been alarmed; such falls of rock from +the roof of the cave were probably not uncommon. After an interval +they resumed their work with renewed courage, not, however, presuming +on their immunity, but taking even more care than before. A second +fall might not pass so easily. + +They continued at the task for hours. The torches in the cave went out +one by one. When only one was left alight Elizabeth looked at her +watch. It was past four o'clock. The hole seemed to her now wide +enough to admit any ordinary man: but clearly it was too late to +attempt the more difficult part of her plan. She was tired out. It +would take some time to fetch the rope ladder from the pit, and before +the prisoner could be released and brought up into the tunnel, daylight +might be upon them. Besides, the feasters would have slept off the +effect of their orgy, and there would be a perilous risk of their +awakening. She thought it best to return to the pit and sleep. If +Maku was right, there was still more than thirty hours' respite, and +she would need all her strength and composure of mind for the final +effort. + +The two girls dragged themselves wearily through the tunnel. Half-way +they heard footsteps approaching them. + +"Who's that?" cried Tommy. + +"I'm so glad you are safe," replied Mary. "We have finished the +ladder, though it wasn't easy to make it in the dark, and I was getting +anxious about you." + +"We shall have to put it off until to-night," said Elizabeth. "The +hole is large enough now, but it is too late to do any more. We are +dead-beat and so terribly thirsty." + +They returned to the pit and refreshed themselves with cocoa-nut juice. +But this was a poor substitute for water, and when Fangati heard them +say how they longed for water to drink, and to bathe their hands and +faces, she volunteered to climb up and bring full cups from the stream +that ran hard by. There was still an hour of darkness left, so +Elizabeth agreed, and the young girl clambered up the ladder, carrying +two of their tin cups. She returned very quickly, and made the journey +a second time: the girls, after bathing their heads with wet +handkerchiefs, lay down and slept the sleep of exhaustion. + +It was high noon when they awoke, ravenously hungry. Elizabeth carried +the new ladder out into the pit, where there was sufficient light to +examine it. Considering that it had been made in darkness it proved a +wonderfully successful piece of work, and only needed strengthening +here and there. + +"How will you fix it at the hole, Bess?" asked Tommy. "There is +nothing to fasten it to." + +"I had thought of that. The only way is to bind the top end of it to a +long cane or stem--too long to pass through the hole. That will do it, +I think. I wish we had our boat-hook." + +"Suppose it should break?" + +"I am sure that the ladder won't break: those creepers are +extraordinarily tough, as you know. And half the strain will be borne +by the wall, so that the pole ought not to snap. With God's help we +shall succeed, dear." + +"I am dreadfully afraid, Bess." + +"The only thing I'm afraid of is the savages finding this pit. If they +should come to it they would certainly notice the newly-trampled +ground, and I don't think anything could save us then. But we must +hope for the best." + +The day passed all too slowly. How they longed for night to come! +They could not feel easy in mind until they were sure that their +hiding-place was not discovered. Yet the younger girls dreaded the +night equally, for though the first part of Elizabeth's plan was safely +accomplished, they could not think without horror of their sister +descending among the savages. Elizabeth's quiet confidence amazed +them. All that disturbed her was the fear that the prisoner might not +be spared until nightfall. + +Several times during the day she went to the end of the tunnel and +looked over into the cave. On one of these occasions the place was +empty except for the prisoner, who lay where she had seen him before, +motionless. Was he still alive? Had his captors given him food and +drink? She felt an intense compassion for the poor man. Would there +be time, she wondered, to set him free now, before the savages +returned? She blamed herself for not bringing the ladder with her; but +reflected that she could not have known that the cave would be +deserted. Probably by the time she had fetched the ladder and come +back with Maku and some of the others to assist her, the opportunity +would have passed. + +But she might speak to the prisoner and let him know that an attempt +would be made to save him. She looked anxiously towards the mouth of +the cave. Nobody was in sight. No sound came from the exterior. She +might at least venture to make a sound that would attract the attention +of the prisoner and yet not arouse suspicion if it were heard by the +natives. Leaning slightly over the ledge, she gave a low whistle. The +prisoner did not stir. There was no sign that the sound had been +heard, either by him or by another. She whistled again rather more +loudly. Still no sign. Taking courage she bent still lower, and +called in a low, clear tone-- + +"White man!" + +She could think of no other form of address. Maku had not told her the +missionary's name: she had not thought to ask it. + +"White man!" she repeated. + +The light was dim, but it seemed to her that the prostrate form moved. +"White man, do you hear me?" she said, panting, watching the entrance +of the cave intently, stretching her ears for the slightest sound. + +There came a murmur from below. + +"Do you hear me?" she called again. + +"Yes," was the answer, in a tone so faint that she could scarcely catch +it. "Who speaks?" + +"Listen!" said Elizabeth. "Friends are here--English friends. +To-night you will be set free. You will have to climb a ladder; do you +understand?" + +"I hear," said the voice. "God bless you!" + +"Hush!" said Elizabeth in a quick whisper: she had seen a shadow pass +across the entrance. She withdrew her head. A man entered, followed +by others, their arms full of food for the night's feast. + +She hurried back to the pit, thrilling with excitement. + +"He is alive!" she cried. "I have spoken to him, I told him we would +save him to-night." + +"Oh, why did you!" said Mary tremulously. "Suppose you can't do it! +the poor man will be restless all day. The savages may notice it and +be on their guard." + +"I am sure I did right," said Elizabeth. "It will be best for him to +be prepared. If he were released without warning he might be too much +overcome to collect himself, and our chance would be lost. As it is he +will know what to expect and be ready to help. Oh, I wish it were +dark!" + +Knowing how much depended on her calmness and self-possession, +Elizabeth tried to sleep, but her nervous excitement made this +impossible. She employed herself during the remaining hours of +daylight in testing and strengthening the ladder, and especially in +ensuring that the loops through which the supporting pole was to pass +were strong enough to bear the strain. The pole could not be obtained +until the fall of night rendered it safe to issue from the pit. She +explained carefully to Maku and Tommy, who were to help her, how they +should hold the pole in position across the lower part of the hole, and +how, if they found that she had been discovered, they were to draw up +the ladder immediately and remain perfectly quiet. At this Tommy's +lips trembled: the idea of losing Elizabeth was dreadful. But she +determined not to increase the difficulty of her sister's task by any +show of agitation, and accepted her instructions without a word. + +As for Maku, he had all along said nothing either for or against the +scheme. He seemed to have lost all individuality and to move like an +automaton at Elizabeth's bidding. + +"What is your missionary's name?" she asked him. + +He gave a native name which he was unable to translate; the English +name he had either forgotten or never heard. + +As soon as the first shades of evening descended, Elizabeth and Fangati +climbed out of the pit, and after a little search returned with a stout +sapling, which, when a few inches had been snapped off, gave a rod not +so long as the breadth of the tunnel at the farther end, but longer +than the width of the hole. Having fastened the rope ladder firmly to +this, Elizabeth gave it to Maku to carry, and led the way along the +tunnel. She had wished Mary to remain with Fangati at the pit, but +Mary declared that she could not bear to be left behind wondering in +the agony of suspense, so the whole party set off, Elizabeth impressing +on them all the need of perfect silence. + +They came to the end. The glare, the acrid smoke, the strident voices, +proclaimed that the ceremonies had already begun. Elizabeth gave one +glance into the cave, and having seen that the prisoner was still in +the same position she withdrew her eyes; the bestial conduct of the +savages sickened her. Hour after hour passed. The din was hideous. +It seemed that the ceremonies on this second night were being +prolonged. But presently they came to the same sudden end as before. +The drumming and the frenzied chant ceased; instead were heard the +sounds of men engaged in riotous feasting. Maku was restless; his +faded eyes lit up. Elizabeth remembered that he must have taken part +in similar orgies, and felt a nervous dread lest the excitement should +communicate itself to him, and he should by some sudden outcry betray +his presence. She laid her hand on his shoulder and whispered-- + +"Remember your friend there." + +The old man gave a sigh, and shrank away from the hole, murmuring +incomprehensibly in his own tongue. + +As on the previous night, the intoxicating liquor drunk by the rioters +produced its effect in somnolence. One by one they threw themselves +back and fell into swinish slumber. At last there was silence. +Several of the torches had gone out and not been replaced. Elizabeth +thought her chance of success would be greatest if she waited until +only one or two remained alight. She could not wait for absolute +darkness, for some light was necessary for her task, and she must act +while the sleep of the natives was heaviest. + +Now that the critical moment had come she was strangely calm. All +nervousness and excitement had vanished; her whole being was possessed +by one dominating idea--the rescue of the prisoner. Noiselessly she +let down the flexible ladder, which lay close against the wall. Then +seeing that Tommy and Maku had grasped the ends of the small pole as +she had instructed them, she prepared to clamber through the aperture. +At the last moment Mary flung her arms round her neck and kissed her +passionately; then she was gone. + +She slipped down the ladder very quickly on her bare feet, carrying her +open knife. She stood on the floor. The men were for the most part +stretched towards the middle of the cave, but one or two lay near the +prisoner. Pausing just one moment to look around, she moved quickly +along the wall, holding her skirts close about her as she passed the +sleepers. She came to the prisoner and stooped. His eyes were open. +She dared not cut his bonds with rapid strokes, for fear the snapping +should be heard. Gently she sawed the tendrils that were wound round +about his whole body, all her senses alert. It seemed ages before the +bonds were all loosened and removed. + +The prisoner did not stir. Elizabeth beckoned to him, but with his +eyes he seemed to try to explain that he was helpless. One of the +natives moved uneasily, and for one intolerable moment Elizabeth lost +her head. Then she understood: the prisoner's bonds had been so +tightly drawn, and he had so long remained in the one position, that +his limbs were numbed. Slipping to her knees, she began to chafe his +legs. A man at the far end of the cave gave a cough, and a hot wave +surged through the girl. At that moment she could have wished the +earth to open and swallow her. But once again there was silence, and +the terror passed. + +In a few minutes the prisoner was able to move his legs. Alternately +bending and straightening them, he felt them tingling with the coursing +blood. Elizabeth rose, glanced timorously round, and held out her +hands to him. He got up, staggered, and would have fallen but for her +sustaining arms. There was not enough space for both to pass abreast +between the wall and the prostrate natives. Walking backwards, +Elizabeth led him slowly towards the waiting ladder. Every step was +painful to him, and as he crept feebly on, Elizabeth's heart misgave +her; would he have the strength to climb? They came to the foot of the +ladder. All the torches were now extinguished save one. Complete +darkness would have been welcome if only Elizabeth could have had +confidence in the old man's strength. She pointed to the ladder, then +upwards towards the gap. The missionary understood. For an instant +Elizabeth hesitated. Should she go first, leaving the prisoner to +follow, or see him in safety before she mounted herself? A moment's +consideration showed her that she must be the first to climb. Maku and +Tommy would need all their strength to keep the pole in position; the +missionary was tall and no light weight; he could not scramble through +the hole unaided; therefore she must be there to help him. She dared +not speak to him, but in dumb show she indicated what he must do. He +nodded. Then she gave a slight tug upon the ladder as a sign to those +above, and nimbly mounted. + +She reached the top, slid through the hole, and looked back. The old +man was beginning to climb. With fast-beating heart she watched him, +dreading that now, even at the last moment, he might miss his footing +and fall back among his mortal enemies. They slept on. Slowly, +carefully, the climber drew himself up. To Elizabeth, fixing her eyes +on him, it seemed that he would never reach her. The ladder creaked; +would the sleepers waken? She looked anxiously towards them; they did +not move. Inch by inch he came nearer; he had almost gained the top, +when he swayed and for one terrible moment she thought he was lost. +But with a great effort he recovered himself; he mounted again; his +head was level with the hole. Elizabeth thrust out her arms, gripped +his wrists, and drew him into the tunnel, holding him firmly with her +strong, supple hands. He was through. + +But his shoulders had pressed heavily upon the sides of the hole, and +his feet had not touched the floor of the tunnel when several fragments +of loosened rock fell and struck the ground with a resounding clatter. +There was commotion below. Quick as thought Elizabeth drew up the +ladder, leaving Mary to support the old man, whose efforts had +exhausted him. + +As the ladder came through the hole it caught a fragment of rock that +lay on the ledge. Elizabeth dashed forward to prevent this from +falling. But it escaped her and fell crashing to the ground at the +feet of one of the natives, who was looking up in wonderment at the +strange thing crawling as it were into the wall. + +A yell proclaimed his discovery. All hope of secrecy was at an end. +Instantly the cave was filled with uproar. The sleeping men had leapt +to their feet. At first their cries were of amazement and alarm, but +one blew the flickering torch into flame, others kindled fresh torches +at it, and in the illumination they saw that their prisoner was gone. +In his place were the severed bonds, and beside them Elizabeth's open +knife, which in her anxious help of the old missionary she had +forgotten. + +With yells of rage the natives dashed hither and thither, pointing at +the gap in the wall, in too great a frenzy of excitement to hit on a +means of pursuing the prisoner. One picked up a trade gun and fired, +but the uselessness of this must have been apparent to them all. +Suddenly, at a word from their chief, six of them darted from the cave +into the open. In a few minutes they returned, bringing two straight, +young trees which they had uprooted from the loose soil outside. These +they set against the wall, and with hideous shouts of anticipated +triumph they began to swarm up towards the hole. + + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +FRIENDS IN NEED + +Meanwhile at the moment of discovery the little company in the tunnel +was overcome with horror and despair. The strain of the last few +minutes had told upon Elizabeth's strength. She trembled in every +limb. The others were as though paralysed; and the missionary, +bewildered and unstrung, stood helpless, his arms clasped by Mary in a +convulsive grip. + +The glare of the rekindled torches threw a sudden light upon the end of +the tunnel. The report of the shot seemed to shock Elizabeth into +renewed energy. "Back to the pit!" she cried. "Mary, go first with +the missionary." + +He had now recognized Maku, and was lost in amazement. The whole party +set off along the tunnel. Elizabeth guessed that the ascent of the +wall would offer no difficulties to men practised in climbing cocoa-nut +palms, and though she was urging her friends towards the pit she had no +hope of ultimate escape. + +The light soon failed. They had perforce to move slowly, and Mary +warned the missionary that presently when the roof became lower he +would have to crawl on hands and knees. She stretched her arms above +her head so that she might know when the time for stooping came. The +rest followed close behind, Elizabeth bringing up the rear. + +The lowest part of the tunnel was about one-third of its length from +the gap. As she crawled through this with Tommy immediately in front +of her, Elizabeth had a sudden thought which turned despair into hope. +The roof was no more than three feet above the floor. If only the +narrow space could be blocked, an effective obstacle to pursuit would +be set up. Was it possible? This portion of the tunnel was but a few +yards in length. As soon as she was able to stand again she called to +the rest to halt. + +"Have you your knives?" she asked her sisters when they came to her. + +"Yes," they both answered. + +"Come with me, Mary," she said, taking Tommy's knife from her. "Go on +with the others; we will follow soon." + +Mary and she returned to the point where the roof sloped, and +Elizabeth, slipping to her knees, began to prod at it with the knife. +To her great joy a shower of loose shale fell. + +"Help me, Mary; work as hard as you can." + +They plied their knives energetically. The missionary, anxious to +learn what they were about, joined them, and, having no other +implement, lifted a piece of hard rock and prodded at the roof with +that. Soon a considerable heap of earth and shale was piled up on the +floor. But their tools were poor substitutes for pickaxes, and +Elizabeth feared that there would not be time to block the tunnel +effectively before the savages arrived. + +All at once there was a tremendous crash, and the girls started back in +alarm, not quickly enough to escape some clods of earth that struck +them heavily. The loosening of the under layer of the roof had +disturbed the mass above, and there had now fallen upon the floor an +immense quantity of debris which completely blocked the tunnel, and +could only be removed with long labour. + +Elizabeth gave a cry of joy. + +"We are saved for the present," she said. "Come!" + +They hurried after the others, whom they overtook just as they reached +the opening into the pit. + +"We can't stay here," said Elizabeth; "they'll know there must be +another entrance, and will discover it as soon as it is light. We must +get up into the woods and hide." + +"The precipice!" said Mary instantly. + +"We could hardly get there in the dark," replied Elizabeth; "it's too +dangerous. But we must go as near it as possible, and climb to the top +when we can see our way." + +They wasted no time, but set up the ladder at once and clambered out of +the pit. Their haste was such that none thought of taking with them +any of their belongings until Elizabeth, at the last moment, remembered +that there were no fruit-trees where they were going. She collected +all the food that remained and handed it up to her sisters, together +with their kettle and tin cups. + +To Fangati was given the task of leading the party through the woods. +Their destination was a little hollow some distance away on the reverse +side of the precipice. It was thickly covered with trees, and would +afford shelter for the rest of the night. As soon as they dared they +would climb to the summit, a feat which in the darkness would be +hazardous in the extreme. + +Fangati was an unerring guide, and a quarter of an hour's uphill walk +brought them to the wooded hollow. Elizabeth and Mary each took an arm +of the missionary to assist him; indeed, Elizabeth felt the need of +support herself; her strength was nearly exhausted. Not a word was +spoken during the journey. All ears were strained to catch sounds from +below. For a time they heard nothing, but presently the cries of the +islanders came faintly on the air from afar. These ceased before they +reached their shelter, and it seemed that the pursuit was taking +another direction. + +They sank upon the ground beneath the trees. + +"Let us thank God for all His mercies," said the missionary, and in +tones little above a whisper, he uttered a few simple words of +gratitude and of entreaty for protection during the night. + +"I am filled with amazement at my marvellous deliverance," he said to +Elizabeth. "I know Maku and Fangati, but who are you, my dear young +ladies, and how came you upon this island? Have you nobody else with +you? But I am inconsiderate; you must be very weary: doubtless you +will tell me all in the morning." + +"I am tired," Elizabeth confessed; "but I could not sleep, and the joy +of hearing an English voice is greater than I can tell." + +There was a sob in her voice. Mary clasped her hand. + +"I will tell our story, Bess dear," she said; "lay your head in my lap +and rest." + +So Mary quietly began to relate the story of their voyage. As she +casually mentioned the name of the vessel the missionary interrupted +with an exclamation. + +"The _Elizabeth_! Was her skipper Captain Barton?" + +"Yes," said Mary in surprise. "Did you know Uncle Ben?" + +"Know him! He was one of my oldest friends. I met him in London a few +days before he sailed; indeed, he offered to bring me back in his own +vessel. He mentioned that his nieces were accompanying him. What has +happened?" + +Mary went on to tell of the wreck, the landing on the island, and the +simple outline of their life since. + +"Marvellous," said the old man; "and my poor old friend!--you saw +nothing of the raft?" + +"Nothing. Do you think that there is any chance at all that Uncle Ben +was saved?" + +"I cannot tell. Strange things happen in the providence of God. I see +the hand of God in your presence here; but for that I should not have +lived another day. We can but trust that my old friend is safe. He +may be on one of these many islands. I hope so." + +In answer to a question from Mary he related how he had gone from +London to San Francisco, and sailed thence in an American ship for the +South Pacific. Having made a tour of the mission-stations, he had only +reached his own island a few days ago. He had been met on the shore by +the natives with every mark of welcome; the absence of the chief was +plausibly explained; but the vessel had no sooner departed than he was +seized and tied up. He expected instant death, but had been reserved +for sacrifice at the ceremonies in connection with the inauguration of +the new chief. + +"Did they give you food?" asked Tommy. + +"Yes, my dear, or I should never have had the strength to profit by +your sister's brave deed. Do you know, when I heard her voice, I +thought it had been the voice of an angel, speaking to me as the angel +spoke to St. Peter in prison. The remembrance of how the apostle was +set free was very cheering as I lay waiting for night. Your sister has +indeed been an angel of deliverance. I thank God, who put courage into +her heart." + +They talked until the light of dawn stole through the trees. Elizabeth +had fallen asleep. Without disturbing her the others rose and went to +the edge of the clump of woodland, whence a considerable portion of the +island was visible. No savages were in sight or hearing. They made a +breakfast of fruit, and when Elizabeth awoke, and had eaten, they took +their way with many precautions up the steep ascent to the summit of +the precipice. + +There grew upon it a few palm-trees, which did not afford as good a +screen as the clump they had just left. On the other hand it commanded +a wider outlook over the sea. They hoped that the savages, failing to +discover them, would eventually return to their island. Only when they +saw the canoes departing would it be safe to venture down again. + +Their situation gave them much anxiety. Their stock of food was small, +and they had now another mouth to feed. Already they felt the lack of +water. The stream that flowed near the pit and plunged down over the +waterfall was too far distant for them to attempt to visit it; and +while the savages were on the island the still longer journey to the +stream near the site of their original hut was out of the question. +They hoped with all their heart that the intruders would soon depart. + +But this hope died as the day wore on. From time to time they heard +shouts, now distant, now nearer at hand. Clearly the men were +searching for them. Once they were greatly alarmed when they caught +sight of dusky figures crossing the open ground below their recent +settlement, and knew by their shouts and gestures that they had +discovered traces of habitation. The natives had indeed already come +upon the pit and searched it. By good fortune they had followed the +tracks down to the shore instead of up into the higher ground. They +scoured the copse in which the boat and canoe had been placed, and on +discovering them hastened along the shore in both directions. No doubt +it was only the apparent inaccessibility of the precipice that +prevented them from suspecting that as the fugitives' place of refuge. + +The day passed. The little party lay in the shade of the trees, and +kept as still as possible; but they were much distressed by heat and +thirst, and at the fall of night the girls felt thoroughly worn out. +Mr. Corke, the missionary, arranged that they should sleep through the +night, while he and the two natives kept watch. + +Elizabeth was very unwilling that this task should be undergone by the +old man; but he assured her that he was very tough, and had quite +recovered from the effects of confinement, owing to the fortunate +circumstance that the islanders had not deprived him of food. + +When the next morning broke, and the girls, feeling weak and ill, rose +from their hard couches, they were amazed to discover that Mr. Corke +was no longer with them. + +"Where is he?" asked Elizabeth anxiously. + +"He go fetch water," said Maku. "He say mus' have water, so he go down +all-same fetch some." + +"Why did you let him? Why didn't you wake us?" cried Elizabeth in +great distress. + +"He say mus' go," persisted the old chief. "He say you do lot fo' he, +he do little t'ing fo' you." + +Tommy ran to the edge of the plantation to look for the missionary. +Her sisters heard her give a low cry, and next moment she came running +back to them, her eyes ablaze with excitement. + +"A ship! A ship!" she cried. + +The startling news was almost overwhelming. For a moment the girls +stood as though rooted to the ground, then they rushed forward, +following Tommy, who had already darted back towards the edge. Their +hearts leapt within them as they saw, far out at sea, a line of black +smoke, and beneath it the low hull of a steamer. + +"Is she coming this way?" said Mary anxiously. + +"Oh, I do hope so," said Elizabeth. "We must make a signal. Let us +tie our handkerchiefs together; Fangati can climb one of the trees with +it." + +In a few moments Fangati had climbed a tall stem, and tied the three +knotted handkerchiefs to a branch projecting towards the sea. Then the +girls remembered Mr. Corke, whom in their momentary excitement they had +forgotten. There was no sound from below; the natives had certainly +not yet seen him, or shouts would have announced their delight. + +But his continued absence made the girls ache with dread. + +They watched the steamer eagerly; the hull was enlarging; it was +approaching rapidly; it was heading straight for the island. The +signal had apparently been seen. But there was still no sign of the +missionary. + +When the vessel was about half-a-mile from the shore its motion ceased. + +"They are afraid to come closer because of the rocks," said Mary. +"Look, they're lowering a boat." + +But at this moment their attention was withdrawn from the steamer by +startling sounds from below--loud, fierce shouts mingled with the +report of fire-arms. + +"Oh! I'm afraid they've caught him," exclaimed Elizabeth, clasping her +hands in distress. + +They ran along the edge of the precipice to a spot where they had a +better view of the open ground from the cove to the site of their huts. +The din was increasing in volume and fury, but as yet nothing could be +seen. Suddenly, from beyond the jutting edge of a crag, they saw the +missionary running with all his might, not towards them, but towards +the sea. The girls wondered at this, for he could not have caught +sight of the steamer, owing to the trees. It dawned on them afterwards +that the chivalrous old man, in his care for them, was leading the +pursuers away from their hiding-place. + +Quivering with apprehension they watched the runner. Presently, less +than a hundred yards behind him, a horde of savages burst into view, +uttering frantic yells, as they leapt after their expected victim. For +some moments he disappeared from the view of the anxious spectators on +the precipice, hidden by the intervening trees. Then he emerged again; +he was still running at a speed amazing in a man of his years. What +would be the end of the race? The pursuers were gaining on him; they +were hard at his heels: it seemed impossible that he should not be +overtaken. + +He was now upon the beach. A few yards of sand separated him from the +sea. He stumbled, recovered himself, dashed on again, and to the +girls' horror plunged into the water. The terrifying image of hungry +sharks rose in their minds. Several of the pursuers halted and +levelled their guns at the swimmer, others plunged in after him, +evidently determined not to be baulked of their prey. + +All this time the attention of the girls had been divided between this +scene on the shore and the steamer's boat, which was rapidly +approaching. They could not tell whether it had been seen either by +the pursuers or the fugitive. They watched in breathless excitement. +The boat was drawing nearer to the swimmer, but the foremost of the +savages was nearer still. Suddenly there was a flash and a puff of +smoke from the boat, followed by a report. The brown men stopped: +there was a moment's hesitation, then they were seen striking out +vigorously for the shore. + +"Saved! Saved!" cried Tommy, dancing for joy. "Oh, let's go and meet +them, Bess." + +"Better wait, dear," said Elizabeth, whose lips were quivering. "Let +them drive the savages away first." + +In tense excitement they watched the missionary lifted into the boat. +It was too far distant as yet for them to distinguish its occupants. +As soon as the missionary was aboard the sailors dipped their oars +again and pulled lustily for the shore. The girls strained their eyes. +The newcomers might be Dutch, French, English, or American; they were +white men; the long captivity was ended. + +The boat had almost reached the beach. Suddenly Tommy gave a scream, +and clutched at Mary's arm. + +"It's Uncle Ben! It's Uncle Ben!" she cried. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +THE HOME-COMING + +Who can describe the happiness of friends long parted when they meet +again! As there is a grief too deep for tears, so there is a joy too +intense for words to express. Let the reader picture to herself the +meeting of uncle and nieces, the sober satisfaction of Mr. Purvis, the +ecstasy of little Dan Whiddon, the jolly faces of Long Jimmy, Sunny Pat +and the rest. + +Uncle Ben's story was a simple and natural one. He had no sooner +launched the raft with all his crew on board, than the _Elizabeth_ went +down with a gurgle and was seen no more. The raft drifted about for +days at the mercy of every current, until it was sighted by a merchant +brig. The castaways were picked up, but in spite of Captain Barton's +entreaties the skipper would not alter his course to search for the +girls. He was bound for San Francisco with a perishable cargo, and +declared that he could not waste time and money scouring the South +Pacific for any females, even were they princesses or queens. + +At San Francisco Captain Barton chartered a steamer. He never spoke of +the pang this must have cost him. Those who knew the old man guessed +how bitterly he felt the necessity, at the close of his career, of thus +tacitly admitting the superiority of steam over sails. + +The steamer had made for Maku's island, Captain Barton hoping to enlist +the services of Mr. Corke and the people in the search for his nieces. +Learning on his arrival that Maku had disappeared, and that the +missionary had been carried away to the sacred island, he at once +started to rescue his friend. He was distressed at the interruption of +his primary quest, but when Mr. Corke's whereabouts was a certainty, +while his nieces' very existence was doubtful, he felt that the nearer +duty must be accomplished first. His delight at being able to rescue +the girls, his friend, and the old chief at the same time may be +imagined. + +His action on the island was summary. On learning the state of +affairs, he sent the steamer along the shore to the spot where the +native canoes were beached, drove off the infuriated natives with a +warning shot from his brass gun, and had the canoes towed out to sea. +He said he did not hold with revolutions, and meant to reinstate Maku +in his old chiefdom. Since those of his disaffected subjects who had +come to the island were the mystery men and their principal supporters, +he decided to leave them there with their new chief, having learnt that +they would have no difficulty in finding sustenance. He would carry +back Maku and Fangati with the missionary to their island, and to +ensure that they should not be molested by the revolutionaries he +determined to take the canoes in tow, and so leave them without the +means of crossing the sea. + +The girls left the scene of their adventures without regret. Looking +back upon their life there, they acknowledged that it had been on the +whole happy, and their terrors seemed trifling now that they were free +from them. Tommy did not fail to seek for her parrot, which she found +disconsolate in the boat, and which, she declared, spoke to her for the +first and last time in its life when she took it up and perched it on +her shoulder. She was very reluctant to part with Fangati, and tried +to persuade her uncle to take her back to England with them; but the +old man assured her that the girl was happier in her own land, and put +an end to the subsequent discussion with one of his crusted aphorisms. + + +There is a little town in Surrey which, though not far from London, +preserves a good deal of the charm of the country. Its roads are +shaded with unlopped trees; its houses lie amid pleasant gardens; and +being away from the main routes it is not devastated by motor cars. + +In the front garden of one of the houses rises a tall white mast, +complete with yards and halyards. Over the entrance stands the model +of a full-rigged barque. In the hall a white parrot spends a placid +but noisy existence. These emblems of the nautical life are confined +to the front of the house; at the back there is a tennis lawn, a +well-kept flower garden, with glass-houses, and an orchard. + +Captain Barton was advised to take this house by his lawyer, who wished +to let it for a client. A tramp through Deptford and Rotherhithe soon +convinced him that, however well suited those riverside suburbs may +have been to seafaring men in the days of Queen Bess, they did not +offer much attraction nowadays to a retired mariner with three nieces. +And having assured himself that the country town in question had an +excellent high school for girls, with a practising school attached, he +followed his lawyer's advice--for once in a way, as he said. + +Elizabeth keeps house for him, spending a good deal of time in the +garden. She is assisted there by Dan Whiddon, who does not grow very +fast, although the Captain makes him climb the mast once a day for the +sake of stretching his limbs. Mary is learning how to teach, and Tommy +is in the fifth form at school, champion in tennis, and a dashing +forward in the hockey team. Her first reports made her uncle screw up +his mouth, and rub his bald pate, and ask Elizabeth what on earth was +to be done with a minx like that. "Has good abilities, but lacks +application," he quoted. "Much too talkative. Has lost too many +conduct marks this term." Elizabeth begged him to be patient, assuring +him that Tommy would turn out quite well in time. And as the same +mistresses who penned the above remarks are all wonderfully fond of +Tommy, and she is the most popular girl in the school, it is evident +that she has at least one most enviable quality, the power of winning +friends. + +A visitor often comes to the house, at whose appearance Captain Barton +retires to his den and grumps and growls over his beloved pipe. The +young electrical engineer whom the girls had met in Valparaiso will +certainly get on in the world, if dogged persistence has its reward. +Though they had then been unable to give him any address, and had held +no communication with him since, they had not been settled more than a +week before he called. "The impudence of the fellow!" said Captain +Barton inwardly, when Elizabeth introduced the visitor. Through the +wreaths of smoke from his pipe the worthy Captain sees visions of +Elizabeth keeping house for some one else, and the poor man, I fear it +must be confessed, is jealous. Tommy looks on with a humorous twinkle +in her eye. + +"Poor old Nunky!" she thinks. "He's wondering what in the world he'll +do when Bess is married, and Mary's away teaching, and he's left to the +tender mercies of _Me_!" + +But I have watched many girls in my time, and I shouldn't be at all +surprised if Tommy--she will have her hair up and be Miss Katherine +Westmacott then--develops into a very capable housekeeper. She will +certainly be what an old lady friend of mine calls "a bit of sunshine +in the home." + + + + +_Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd., London and Bungay._ + + + + +BOOKS FOR GIRLS + + +PUBLISHED BY + +HENRY FROWDE AND HODDER & STOUGHTON + + +THE RED BOOK FOR GIRLS + +EDITED BY + +Mrs. HERBERT STRANG + +A miscellany for girls, containing a large number of complete original +stories by popular writers; extracts from great authors; articles and +poems. Illustrated with 12 plates in colour by HUGH THOMSON, W. R. S. +STOTT, N. M. PRICE, CHARLES PEARS, and other artists, and numerous +black and white drawings. 288 pages. Crown 4to, cloth, 3/6; picture +boards, cloth back, 2/6; also in full gilt, 5/-. + + +SOME OF THE CONTENTS + + PAULINA'S ADVENTURE. By MARY COWDEN CLARKE. + ABOU CASSEM'S OLD SLIPPERS. + AN IOWA HEROINE. By AMY BARNARD. + ANNE ELIZABETH. By ALICE MASSIE. + CATHERINE DOUGLAS. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. + THE LAST STRAW. By ESMEE RHOADES. + MAGGIE RUNS AWAY. By GEORGE ELIOT. + THE DOG AND MAISIE. By MRS. HERBERT STRANG. + ENID'S ADVENTURE. By BESSIE MARCHANT. + THE YOUNG TOY-MAKERS. By MABEL QUILLER-COUCH. + MY MONKEY JACKO. By FRANK BUCKLAND. + + + + +Stories by Popular Authors + + +CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE + +Uncle Hilary's Nieces + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges. +6/-. + +Until the death of their father, the course of life of Uncle Hilary's +nieces had run smooth; but then the current of misfortune came upon +them, carried them, with their mother and brothers, to London, and +established them in a fiat. Here, under the guardianship of Uncle +Hilary, they enter into the spirit of their new situation; and when it +comes to a question of ways and means, prove that they have both +courage and resource. Thus Bertha secretly takes a position as +stock-keeper to a fashionable dressmaker; Milly tries to write, and has +the satisfaction of seeing her name in print; Edward takes up +architecture and becomes engrossed in the study of "cupboards and +kitchen sinks"; while all the rest contribute as well to the +maintenance of the household as to the interest of the story. + +"We have seldom read a prettier story than ... 'Uncle Hilary's Nieces.' +... It is a daintily woven plot clothed in a style that has already +commended itself to many readers, and is bound to make more +friends."--_Daily News_. + + + +The Five Macleods + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges. 6/-. + +The modern Louisa Alcott! That is the title that critics in England +and America have bestowed on Miss Christina Gowans Whyte, whose +"Story-Book Girls" they declare to be the best girls' story since +"Little Women." Like the Leightons and the Howards, the Macleods are +another of those delightful families whose doings, as described by Miss +Whyte, make such entertaining reading. Each of the Five Macleods +possesses an individuality of her own. Elspeth is the eldest--sixteen, +with her hair "very nearly up"--and her lovable nature makes her a +favourite with every one; she is followed, in point of age, by the +would-be masterful Winifred (otherwise Winks) and the independent Lil; +while little Babs and Dorothy bring up the rear. + +"Altogether a most charming story for girls,"--_Schoolmaster_. + + + +Nina's Career + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges. 6/-. + +"Nina's Career" tells delightfully of a large family of girls and boys, +children of Sir Christopher Howard. Friends of the Howards are Nina +Wentworth, who lives with three aunts, and Gertrude Mannering. +Gertrude is conscious of always missing in her life that which makes +the lives of the Howards so joyous and full. They may have "careers"; +she must go to Court and through the wearying treadmill of the rich +girls. The Howards get engaged, marry, go into hospitals, study in art +schools; and in the end Gertrude also achieves happiness. + +"We have been so badly in need of writers for girls who shall be in +sympathy with the modern standard of intelligence, that we are grateful +for the advent of Miss Whyte, who has not inaptly been described as the +new Miss Alcott."--_Outlook_. + + + +The Story-Book Girls + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges. 6/-. + +This story won the L100 prize in the Bookman competition. The +Leightons are a charming family. There is Mabel, the beauty, her +nature strength and sweetness mingled; and Jean, the downright, blunt, +uncompromising; and Elma, the sympathetic, who champions everybody, and +has a weakness for long words. And there is Cuthbert, too, the clever +brother. Cuthbert is responsible for a good deal, for he saves +Adelaide Maud from an accident, and brings the Story-Book Girls into +the story. Every girl who reads this book will become acquainted with +some of the realest, truest, best people in recent fiction. + +"It is not too much to say that Miss Whyte has opened a new era in the +history of girls' literature.... The writing, distinguished in itself, +is enlivened by an all-pervading sense of humour."--_Manchester +Courier_. + + + +A NEW ALBUM FOR GIRLS + +My Schooldays + +In four forms: Velvet Calf, boxed, 8/6 net; Padded Leather, 6/- net; +Leather (or Parchment tied with ribbon), 5/- net; Cloth, olivine edges, +2/6 net. + +An album in which girls can keep a record of their schooldays. In +order that the entries may be neat and methodical, certain pages have +been allotted to various different subjects, such as Addresses, +Friends, Books, Matches, Birthdays, Concerts, Holidays, Theatricals, +Presents, Prizes and Certificates, and so on. The album is beautifully +decorated throughout. + + + +J. M. WHITFELD + +Tom who was Rachel + +A Story of Australian Life. Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. +Large crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. 5/-. + +This is a story of Colonial life by an author who is new to English +readers. In writing about Australia Miss Whitfeld is, in a very +literal sense, at home; and no one can read her book without coming to +the conclusion that she is equally so in drawing pen portraits of +children. Her work possesses all the vigour and freshness that one +usually associates with the Colonies, and at the same time preserves +the best traditions of Louisa Alcott. In "Tom who was Rachel" the +author has described a large family of children living on an up-country +station; and the story presents a faithful picture of the everyday life +of the bush. Rachel (otherwise Miss Thompson, abbreviated to "Miss +Tom," afterwards to "Tom,") is the children's step-sister; and it is +her influence for good over the wilder elements in their nature that +provides the real motive of a story for which all English boys and +girls will feel grateful. + + + +ELSIE J. OXENHAM + +Mistress Nanciebel + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges. 5/-. + +This is a story of the Restoration. Nanciebel's father, Sir John +Seymour, had so incurred the displeasure of King Charles by his +persistent opposition to the threatened war against the Dutch, that he +was sent out of the country. Nothing would dissuade Nanciebel from +accompanying him, so they sailed away together and were duly landed on +a desolate shore, which they afterwards discovered to be a part of +Wales. Here, by perseverance and much hard toil, John o' Peace made a +new home for his family, in which enterprise he owed not a little to +the presence and constant help of Nanciebel, who is the embodiment of +youthful optimism and womanly tenderness. + +"A charming book for girls."--_Evening Standard_. + + + +WINIFRED M. LETTS + +The Quest of The Blue Rose + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges. 5/-. + +After the death of her mother, Sylvia Sherwood has to make her own way +in the world as a telegraph clerk. The world she finds herself in is a +girls' hostel in a big northern city. For a while she can only see the +uncongenial side of her surroundings; but when she has made a friend +and found herself a niche, she begins to realize that though the Blue +Rose may not be for her finding, there are still wild roses in every +hedge. In the end, however, Sylvia, contented at last with her +hard-working, humdrum life, finds herself the successful writer of a +book of children's poems. + +"Miss Letts has written a most entertaining work, which should become +very popular. The humour is never forced, and the pathetic scenes are +written with true feeling."--_School Guardian_. + + + +Bridget of All Work + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges. 5/-. + +The scene of the greater part of this story is laid in Lancashire, and +the author has chosen her heroine from among those who know what it is +to feel the pinch of want and strive loyally to combat it. There is a +charm about Bridget Joy, moving about her kitchen, keeping a light +heart under the most depressing surroundings. Girl though she is, it +is her arm that encircles and protects those who should in other +circumstances have been her guardians, and her brave heart that enables +the word Home to retain its sweetness for those who are dependent on +her. + +"Miss Letts has written a story for which elder girls will be grateful, +so simple and winning is it; and we recognize in the author's work a +sense of character and ease of style which ought to ensure its +popularity."--_Globe_. + + + +MABEL QUILLER-COUCH + +The Carroll Girls + +Illustrated, 5/-. + +The father of the Carroll girls fell into misfortune, and had to go to +Canada to make a new start. But he could not take his girls with him, +and they were left in charge of their cousin Charlotte, in whose +country home they grew up, learning to be patient, industrious, and +sympathetic. The author has a dainty and pleasant touch, and describes +her characters so lovingly that no girl can read this book without keen +interest in Esther's housekeeping and Penelope's music, Angela's +poultry-farming, and Poppy's dreams of market-gardening. + + + +ANNA CHAPIN RAY + +Teddy: Her Daughter + +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. +3/6. + +Many young readers have already made the acquaintance of Teddy in Miss +Anna Chapin Ray's previous story, "Teddy: Her Book." The heroine of the +present story is Teddy's daughter Betty--a young lady with a strong +will and decided opinions of her own. When she is first introduced to +us she is staying on a holiday at Quantuck, a secluded seaside retreat; +and Miss Ray describes the various members of this small summer +community with considerable humour. Among others is Mrs. Van Hicks, a +lady of great possessions, but little culture, who seeks to put people +under a lasting obligation to her by making friends with them. On +hearing that a nephew of this estimable lady is about to arrive at +Quantuck, Betty makes up her mind beforehand to dislike him. At first +she almost succeeds, for, like herself, Percival has a temper, and can +be "thorny" at times. As they come lo know each other better, however, +a less tempestuous state of things ensues, and eventually they cement a +friendship that is destined to carry them far. + + + +Nathalie's Sister + +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges. +3/6. + +Nobody knows--or cares--much about Nathalie's Sister at the opening of +this story. She is, indeed, merely Nathalie's Sister, without a name +of her own, shining with a borrowed light. Before the end is reached, +however, her many good qualities have received the recognition they +deserve, and she is Margaret Arterburn, enjoying the respect and +admiration of all her friends. Her temper is none of the best: she has +a way of going direct to the point in conversation, and her words have +sometimes an unpleasant sting; yet when the time comes, she reveals +that she is not lacking in the qualities of gentleness and affection, +not to say heroism, which many young readers have already learned to +associate with her sister Nathalie. + + + +Nathalie's Chum + +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, +olivine edges. 3/6. + +This story deals with a chapter in the career of the Arterburn family, +and particularly of Nathalie, a vivacious, strong-willed girl of +fifteen. After the death of their parents the children were scattered +among different relatives, and the story describes the efforts of the +eldest son, Harry, to bring them together again. At first there is a +good deal of aloofness, owing to the fact that, having been kept apart +for so long, the children are practically strangers to each other; but +at length Harry takes his sister Nathalie into his confidence and makes +her his ally in the management of their small household, while she +finds in him the chum of whom she has long felt the need. + +"Another of those pleasant stories of American life which Miss Anna +Chapin Ray knows so well how to write."--_Birmingham Post_. + + + +Teddy: Her Book + +A Story of Sweet Sixteen. + +Illustrated in Colour, by ROBERT HOPE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges. 3/6. + +"Teddy is a delightful personage; and the story of her friendships, her +ambitions, and her successes is thoroughly engrossing."--_World_. + +"To read of Teddy is to love her."--_Yorkshire Daily Post_. + + + +Janet: Her Winter in Quebec + +Illustrated in Colour by GORDON BROWNE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges. 3/6. + +"The whole tone of the story is as bright and healthy as the atmosphere +in which these happy months were spent."--_Outlook_. + +"The sparkle of a Canadian winter ripples across Anna Chapin Ray's +'Janet.'"--_Lady's Pictorial_. + + + +L. B. WALFORD + +A Sage of Sixteen + +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, +olivine edges. 3/6. + +Elma, the heroine of this story, is called a sage by her wealthy and +sophisticated relations in Park Lane, with whom she spends a +half-holiday every week, and who regard her as a very wise young +person. The rest of her time is passed at a small boarding school, +where, as might be supposed, Elma's friends look upon her rather as an +ordinary healthy girl than as one possessing unusual wisdom. The story +tells of Elma's humble life at school, her occasional excursions into +fashionable society; the difficulties she experiences in her endeavour +to reconcile the two; and the way in which she eventually wins the +hearts of those around her in both walks of life. + + + +L. T. MEADE + +The Beauforts + +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth. +2/6. + +This is one of Mrs. Meade's pleasant stories of girl life. It deals +with the fortunes of a family in straitened circumstances, the father +of which has a gift for poetry that publishers refuse to recognize. In +spite of his many failures, his daughter Patty does not lose faith in +her father's genius; she supports him in his trials; and eventually +reaps the reward that her constancy has merited. + + + +ANNIE MATHESON + +A Day Book for Girls + +Containing a quotation for each day of the year, arranged by ANNIE +MATHESON, with Colour Illustrations by C. E. BROCK. + +Leather, with special emblematic design in gold, 3/6 net; cloth, 2/6 +net. + +Miss Annie Matheson is herself well known to many as a writer of hymns +and poetry of a high order. In "A Day Book for Girls" she has brought +together a large number of extracts both in poetry and prose, and so +arranged them that they furnish an inspiring and ennobling watchword +for each day of the year. Miss Matheson has spared no pains to secure +variety and comprehensiveness in her selection of quotations; her list +of authors ranges from Marcus Aurelius to Mr. Swinburne, and includes +many who are very little known to the general public. + + + + +SOME BOOKS FOR BOYS AND GIRLS + +PUBLISHED BY + +HENRY FROWDE and HODDER & STOUGHTON + + +BOOKS FOR BOYS + +By HERBERT STRANG + +"_Boys who read Mr. Strang's works have not merely the advantage of +perusing enthralling and wholesome tales, but they are also absorbing +sound and trustworthy information of the men and times about which they +are reading._"--DAILY TELEGRAPH. + + + +Humphrey Bold + +Chances and Mischances by Land and Sea. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. H. MARGETSON. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 6s. + +In this story are recounted the many adventures that befell Mr. +Humphrey Bold of Shrewsbury, from the time when, a puny slip of a boy, +he was befriended by Joe Punchard, the cooper's apprentice (who nearly +shook the life out of his tormentor, Cyrus Vetch, by rolling him down +the Wyle Cop in a barrel), to the day when, grown into a sturdy young +giant, he sailed into Plymouth Sound as first lieutenant of the Bristol +frigate. The intervening chapters teem with exciting incidents, +telling of sea-fights with that redoubtable privateer Duguay Trouin; of +Humphrey's escape from a French prison; of his voyage to the West +Indies and all the perils he encountered there; together with an +account of the active service he saw under that grim old English +seaman, Admiral Benbow. + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"So felicitous is he in imparting local colour to +his narrative that whilst reading it we have found ourselves thinking +of Thackeray. This suggests a standard by which very few writers of +boys' books will bear being judged. The majority of them are content +to provide their young friends with mere reading. Herbert Strang +offers them literature." + + + +Rob the Ranger + +A Story of the Fight for Canada. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. H. MARGETSON, and three Maps. Crown 8vo, +cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +Rob Somers, son of an English settler in New York State, sets out with +Lone Pete, a trapper, in pursuit of an Indian raiding party which has +destroyed his home and carried off his younger brother. He is captured +and taken to Quebec, where he finds his brother in strange +circumstances, and escapes with him in the dead of the winter, in +company with a little band of stout-hearted New Englanders. They are +pursued over snow and ice, and in a log hut beside Lake Champlain +maintain a desperate struggle against a larger force of French, +Indians, and half-breeds, ultimately reaching Fort Edward in safety. + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"If there had ever been the least doubt as to Mr. +Herbert Strang's pre-eminence as a writer of boys' books, it would be +very effectually banished by this latest work of his." + + + +One of Clive's Heroes: + +A Story of the Fight for India. + +With Illustrations by W. RAINEY, R.I., and Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +Desmond Burke goes out to India to seek his fortune, and is sold by a +false friend of his, one Marmaduke Diggle, to the famous Pirate of +Gheria. But he escapes, runs away with one of the Pirate's own +vessels, and meets Colonel Clive, whom he assists to capture the +Pirate's stronghold. His subsequent adventures on the other side of +India--how he saves a valuable cargo of his friend, Mr. Merriman, +assists Clive in his fights against Sirajuddaula, and rescues Mr. +Merriman's wife and daughter from the clutches of Diggle--are told with +great spirit and humour. Mr. Strang lived for several years in India, +and tells a great deal about the country, the natives, and their ways +of life which he saw with his own eyes. + +_Athenaeum_.--"An absorbing story.... The narrative not only thrills, +but also weaves skilfully out of fact and fiction a clear impression of +our fierce struggle for India." + + + +Samba + +A Story of the Congo. + +Illustrated by W. RAINEY, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine +edges, 5s. + +The first work of fiction in which the cause of the hapless Congo +native is championed. + +_Standard_.--"It was an excellent idea on the part of Mr. Herbert +Strang to write a story about the treatment of the natives in the Congo +Free State.... Mr. Strang has a big following among English boys, and +anything he chooses to write is sure to receive their appreciative +attention." + +_Journal of Education_.--"We are glad that a writer who has already won +for himself a reputation for good and vigorous work should have taken +up the cause of the rubber slaves of the Congo." + +_Scotsman_.--"Mr. Herbert Strang has written not a few admirable books +for boys, but none likely to make a more profound impression than his +new story of this year." + + + +The Red Book for Boys. + +Edited by HERBERT STRANG. + +A miscellany for Boys, containing a large variety of complete stories +and articles by well-known writers; episodes and narratives of +adventure; poems, etc. + +288 pages, with 12 Plates in Colour, and many Illustrations in black +and white. Picture boards, cloth back, 2s. 6d. + +_Some of the Contents._ + + TRAPPED. By G. A. HENTY. + THE PUNISHMENT OF KHIPIL. By GEORGE MEREDITH. + A MODERN ODYSSEUS. By L. QUILLER-COUCH. + FOREST ADVENTURES. By HERBERT STRANG. + HIS FATHER'S HONOUR. By Captain GILSON. + THE HIGHWAYMAN. By ALFRED NOYES. + OCEAN LINERS, PAST AND PRESENT. By FRANK H. MASON. + + + +Barclay of the Guides: + +A Story of the Indian Mutiny. + +Illustrated in Colour by H. W. KOEKKOEK. With Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +Of all our Native Indian regiments the Guides have probably the most +glorious traditions. They were among the few who remained true to +their salt during the trying days of the great Mutiny, vying in +gallantry and devotion with our best British regiments. The story +tells how James Barclay, after a strange career in Afghanistan, becomes +associated with this famous regiment, and though young in years, bears +a man's part in the great march to Delhi, the capture of the royal +city, and the suppression of the Mutiny. + + + +With Drake On the Spanish Main + +Illustrated in Colour by ARCHIBALD WEBB. With Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +A rousing story of adventure by sea and land. The hero, Dennis +Hazelrig, is cast ashore on an island in the Spanish Main, the sole +survivor of a band of adventurers from Plymouth. He lives for some +time with no companion but a spider monkey, but by a series of +remarkable incidents he gathers about him a numerous band of escaped +slaves and prisoners, English, French and native; captures a Spanish +fort; fights a Spanish galleon; meets Francis Drake, and accompanies +him in his famous adventures on the Isthmus of Panama; and finally +reaches England the possessor of much treasure. The author has, as +usual, devoted much pains to characterisation, and every boy will +delight in Amos Turnpenny, Tom Copstone, and other bold men of Devon, +and in Mirandola, the monkey. + +_School Guardian_.--"Another of Mr. Herbert Strang's masterful stories +of adventure and romance." + + + +Swift and Sure + +The Story of a Hydroplane. + +Illustrated in Colour Crown 8vo, cloth. 2s. 6d. + +What the aeroplane is to the air the hydroplane promises to be to the +sea. This story is a companion volume to "King of the Air" and "Lord +of the Seas," a forecast of what may be expected from the progress of +mechanical invention in the near future. + + + +Lord of the Seas + +A Story of a Submarine. + +Illustrated in Colour Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 2s. 6d. + +The present day is witnessing a simultaneous attack by scientific +investigation on the problems of aerial and submarine locomotion. In +his book "King of the Air" Mr. Strang gave us a romance of modern +aeronautics. In "Lord of the Seas" we have a companion volume dealing +with the marvels of submarine navigation. + + + +King of the Air + +or, To Morocco on an Airship. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. E. WEBSTER. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. + +In this story (Mr. Herbert Strang's second half-crown book) the young +hero, having a strong turn for mechanical invention, contrives a +machine that represents a great advance on what has previously been +accomplished in the direction of aerial navigation. He has nearly +perfected his invention when a British diplomatist is captured by +tribesmen in Morocco, and his assistance is invoked in order to rescue +the captive without negotiations that may involve international +difficulties. The story tells of the exciting and amusing adventures +that befell him and his companions in their perilous mission. + +_Morning Leader_.--"One of the best boys' stories we have ever read." + + + +Jack Hardy: + +or, A Hundred Years Ago. + +Illustrated by W. RAINEY, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. + +The old smuggling days! What visions are called up by the name--of +stratagems, and caves, and secret passages, and ding-dong fights +between sturdy seamen and dashing King's officers! It is in these +brave days of old that Mr. Herbert Strang has laid the scenes of his +story "Jack Hardy." Jack is a bold young middy who, in the course of +his duty to the King, falls into all manner of difficulties and +dangers: has unpleasant experiences in a French prison, escapes by +sheer daring and ingenuity, and turns the tables on his captors in a +way that will make every British boy's heart glow. + +_Athenaeum_.--"Herbert Strang is second to-none in graphic power and +veracity.... Here is the best of characterisation in bold outline." + + + + +_HERBERT STRANG'S HISTORICAL SERIES_ + +This new series is quite unique. Its aim is to encourage a taste for +history in boys and girls up to fourteen years of age by giving all the +important events and movements of a reign or period intermingled with a +rousing story of adventure. While the stories are worth reading for +their own sakes, they are also worth reading--especially on the eve of +an examination--by a boy or girl who in class or in school text-book +has worked up the "dry history" of the period. Each volume contains, +besides the story, a general summary, a chronological list of important +events, and a map. Much care has been devoted to the "get-up" of these +books. They contain about 160 pages each, with four beautiful +illustrations in full colour. Cloth, 1s. 6d. each. + +In the New Forest: A Story of the Reign of William the Conqueror. + +Lion Heart: A Story of the Reign of Richard I. + +Claud the Archer: A Story of the Reign of Henry V. + +One of Rupert's Horse: A Story of the Reign of Charles I. + +With the Black Prince: A Story of the Reign of Edward III. + +A Mariner of England: A Story of the Reign of Queen Elizabeth. + +With Marlborough to Malplaquet: A Story of the Reign of Queen Anne. + +_Practical Teacher_.--"These Stories, which are bright and stirring, +are sufficiently simple to be within the grasp of the children, the +descriptions of life and manners are accurate, and the history of the +period is interwoven in a skilful manner." + + + + +By CAPTAIN CHARLES GILSON + +The Lost Empire + +A Tale of Many Lands. + +Illustrated in Colour by CYRUS CUNEO. With Map. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +To found a great Empire in the East was one of the designs of Napoleon +Bonaparte, and he might possibly have carried it out, had not certain +events happened, which are related in this story. Amongst these were +the Battle of the Nile, and the discovery of Napoleon's plans of +campaign, in each of which incidents the hero, Mr. Thomas Nunn, +Midshipman, was concerned. He was captured and taken to Paris, and it +was here that the plans of campaign fell into his hands; what he did +with them forms the material of an exciting story. + +_Daily News_.--"It is a magnificent story, with not an error of phrase +or thought in it.... This book is not only relatively good, but +absolutely so." + + + +The Lost Column + +A Story of the Boxer Rebellion. + +Illustrated in Colour by CYRUS CUNEO. With Map. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 6s. + +At the outbreak of the great Boxer Rebellion in China, Gerald Wood, the +hero of this story, was living with his mother and brother at Milton +Towers, just outside Tientsin. When the storm broke and Tientsin was +cut off from the rest of the world, the occupants of Milton Towers made +a gallant defence, but were compelled by force of numbers to retire +into the town. Then Gerald determined to go in quest of the relief +column under Admiral Seymour. He carried his life in his hands, and on +more than one occasion came within an ace of losing it; but he managed +to reach his goal in safety, and was warmly commended by the Admiral on +his achievement. The author has found opportunity in this record of +stirring events for some excellent characterisation, and, among others, +the matter-of-fact James, Mr. Wang, and Mr. Midshipman Tite will be +found diverting in the extreme. + +_Outlook_.--"An excellent piece of craftsmanship." + +_Ladies' Field_.--"All the sketches of Chinese character are excellent, +and we read the book with delight from the first page to the last." + + + + +By WILLIAM J. MARX + +For the Admiral. + +Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 6s. + +The brave Huguenot Admiral Coligny is one of the heroes of French +history. Edmond le Blanc, the son of a Huguenot gentleman, undertakes +to convey a secret letter of warning to Coligny, and the adventures he +meets with on the way lead to his accepting service in the Huguenot +army. He shares in the hard fighting that took place in the +neighbourhood of La Rochelle, does excellent work in scouting for the +Admiral, and is everywhere that danger calls. The story won the L100 +prize offered by the Bookman for the best story for boys. + +_Academy_.--"It is much the best book of its kind sent in for review +this season, and stands head and shoulders above its rivals." + + + + +By DESMOND COKE + +The School Across the Road + +Illustrated in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. + +The incidents of this story arise out of the uniting of two +schools--"Warner's" and "Corunna"--under the name of "Winton," a name +which the head master fondly hopes will become known far and wide as a +great seat of learning. Unfortunately for the head master's ambition, +however, the two sets of boys--hitherto rivals and enemies, now +schoolfellows--do not take kindly to one another. Warner's men of +might are discredited in the new school; Henderson, lately head boy, +finds himself a mere nobody; while the inoffensive Dove is exalted and +made prefect. The feud drags on until the rival factions have an +opportunity of uniting against a common enemy. Then, in the enthusiasm +aroused by the overthrow of a neighbouring agricultural college, the +bitterness between themselves dies away, and the future of Winton is +assured. + +_Sheffield Daily Telegraph_.--"Its literary style is above the average +and the various characters are thoroughly well drawn." + + + +The Bending of a Twig + +Illustrated in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. + +When "The Bending of a Twig" was first published it was hailed by +competent critics as the finest school story that had appeared since +"Tom Brown." Then, however, it was purely a story about boys; now Mr. +Coke has enlarged and partly rewritten it, and made it more attractive +to schoolboy readers. It is a vivid picture of life in a modern public +school. The hero, Lycidas Marsh, enters Shrewsbury without having +previously been to a preparatory school, drawing his ideas of school +life from his fertile imagination and a number of school stories he has +read. Needless to say, he experiences a rude awakening on commencing +his new career, for the life differs vastly from what he had been led +to expect. How Lycidas finds his true level in this new world and +worthily maintains the Salopian tradition is the theme of this +entrancing book. + +_Outlook_.--"Mr. Desmond Coke has given us one of the best accounts of +public school life that we possess.... Among books of its kind 'The +Bending of a Twig' deserves to become a classic." + + + +The House Prefect + +By DESMOND COKE, author of "The Bending of a Twig," etc. Illustrated +in Colour by H. M. BROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +This story of the life at Sefton, a great English public school, mainly +revolves around the trouble in which Bob Manders, new-made house +prefect, finds himself, owing to a former alliance with the two wild +spirits whom, in the interests of the house, it is now his chief task +to suppress. In particular does the spirited exploit with which it +opens--the whitewashing by night of a town statue and the smashing of +certain school property--raise itself against him, next term, when he +has been set in authority. His two former friends persist in still +regarding him as an ally, bound to them by their common secret; and, in +a sense, he is attracted to their enterprises, for in becoming prefect +he does not cease to be a boy. It is a great duel this, fought in the +studies, the dormitories and upon the field. + +_World_.--"Quite one of the books of the season. Mr. Desmond Coke has +proved himself a master." + + + + +By A. C. CURTIS + +The Voyage of the "Sesame" + +A Story of the Arctic. + +Illustrated in Colour by W. HERBERT HOLLOWAY. Crown 8vo, cloth +elegant, olivine edges, 5s. + +The three Trevelyan brothers receive from a dying sailor a rough chart +indicating the whereabouts of a rich gold-bearing region in the Arctic. +They forthwith build a craft, specially adapted to work in the Polar +Seas, and set out in quest of the gold. They do not have things all +their own way, however, for a rival party of treasure seekers have got +wind of the old sailor's El Dorado, and are also on the trail. In the +race and fighting that ensue, the brothers come off victorious; and +after a voyage fraught with many dangers, the Sesame returns home with +the gold on board. + +_Educational News_.--"The building of the stout ship Sesame at Dundee +is one of the best things of the kind we have read for many a day." + + + +The Good Sword Belgarde + +or, How De Burgh held Dover + +Coloured Illustrations by W. H. C. GROOME. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 5s. + +This is the story of Arnold Gyffard and John Wottos, pages to Sir +Philip Daubeney, in the days when Prince Lewis the Lion invaded England +and strove to win it from King John. It tells of their journey to +Dover through a country swarming with foreign troops, and of many +desperate fights by the way. In one of these Arnold wins from a French +knight the good sword Belgarde, which he uses to such good purpose as +to make his name feared. Then follows the great siege of Dover, full +of exciting incident, when by his gallant defence Hubert de Burgh keeps +the key to England out of the Frenchman's grasp. + +_Birmingham Post_.--"Evidently Mr. Curtis is a force to be reckoned +with. He writes blithely of gallant deeds; he does not make his heroes +preposterously wise or formidable; he has a sense of humour; in fine, +he has produced a book of sterling quality." + + + + +By GEORGE SURREY + +A Northumbrian in Arms + +A Story of the Time of Hereward the Wake. + +Illustrated in Colour by J. FINNEMORE. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. + +Garald Ulfsson, companion of Hereward the Wake and conqueror of the +Wessex Champion in a great wrestling bout, is outlawed by the influence +of a Norman knight, whose enmity he has aroused, and gees north to +serve under Earl Siward of Northumbria in the war against Macbeth, the +Scottish usurper. He assists in defeating an attack by a band of +coast-raiders, takes their ship, and discovering that his father has +been slain and his land seized by his enemy, follows him into Wales. +He fights with Griffith the Welsh King, kills his enemy in a desperate +conflict amidst the hills, and, gaining the friendship of Harold, Earl +of Wessex, his outlawry is removed and his lands restored to him. + +_School Guardian_.--"With this story the author has placed himself in +the front rank of writers of boys' books." + + + + +By FRANK H. MASON + +The Book of British Ships + +Written and Illustrated by FRANK H. MASON, R.B.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, +olivine edges, 5s. + +The aim of this book is to present, in a form that will readily appeal +to boys, a comprehensive account of British shipping, both naval and +mercantile, and to trace its development from the earliest times down +to the Dreadnoughts and high-speed ocean liners of to-day. All kinds +of British ships, from the battleship to the trawler, are dealt with, +and the characteristic points of each type of vessel are explained. + +_British Weekly_.--"Mr. Mason has given us one of the best histories of +English ships that exist. It is admirably written and full of +information." + + + + +By Rev. J. R. HOWDEN + +Locomotives of the World + +Containing 16 Plates in Color, 5s. net. + +Many of the most up-to-date types of locomotives used on railways +throughout the world are illustrated and described in this volume. The +coloured plates have been made from actual photographs, and show the +peculiar features of some truly remarkable engines. These +peculiarities are fully explained in the text, written by the Rev. J. +R. Howden, author of "The Boy's Book of Locomotives," etc. + +_Daily Graphic_.--"An absolutely safe investment for every boy who +loves an engine." + +_Nation_.--"The large coloured pictures of the world's engines are just +the things in which the young enthusiast delights." + + + + +THE ROMANCE SERIES + +Crown 8vo, illustrated, 5s. each. + + +By EDWARD FRASER + +The Romance of the King's Navy + +"The Romance of the King's Navy" is intended to give boys of to-day an +idea of some of the notable events that have happened under the White +Ensign within the past few years. There is no other book of the kind +in existence. It begins with incidents afloat during the Crimean War, +when their grandfathers were boys themselves, and brings the story down +to a year ago, with the startling adventure at Spithead of Submarine +84. One chapter tells the exciting story of "How the Navy's V.C.'s +have been won," the deeds of the various heroes being brought all +together here in one connected narrative for the first time. + +_Westminster Gazette_.--"Mr. Fraser knows his facts well, and has set +them out in an extremely interesting and attractive way." + + + +By A. B. TUCKER + +The Romance of the King's Army + +A companion volume to "The Romance of the King's Navy," telling again +in glowing language the most inspiring incidents in the glorious +history of our land forces. The charge of the 21st Lancers at +Omdurman, the capture of the Dargai heights, the saving of the guns at +Maiwand, are a few of the great stories of heroism and devotion that +appear in this stirring volume. + + + + +By LILIAN QUILLER-COUCH + +The Romance of Every Day + +Here is a bookful of romance and heroism; true stories of men, women, +and children in early centuries and modern times who took the +opportunities which came into their everyday lives and found themselves +heroes; civilians who, without beat of drum or smoke of battle, without +special training or words of encouragement, performed deeds worthy to +be written in letters of gold. + +_Bristol Daily Mercury_.--"These stories are bound to encourage and +inspire young readers to perform heroic actions." + + + + +By E. E. SPEIGHT and R. MORTON NANCE + +The Romance of the Merchant Venturers + +Britain's Sea Story. + +These two books are full of true tales as exciting as any to be found +in the story books, and at every few pages there is a fine +illustration, in colour or black and white, of one of the stirring +incidents described in the text. + + + + +BOOKS FOR GIRLS + +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE + + + +The Five Macleods + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges, 6s. + + + +Nina's Career + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, gilt +edges, 6s. + +The modern Louisa Alcott! That is the title that critics in England +and America have bestowed on Miss Christina Gowans Whyte, whose +"Story-Book Girls" they declare to be the best girls' story since +"Little Women." Mrs. E. Nesbit, author of "The Would-be Goods," in +likening Miss Whyte to Louisa Alcott, wrote: "This is high praise--but +not too high." "Nina's Career" tells delightfully of a large family of +girls and boys, children of Sir Christopher Howard, the famous surgeon. +Friends of the Howards are Nina Wentworth, who lives with three aunts, +and Gertrude Mannering. Gertrude, because she is the daughter of the +Mrs. Mannering and grand-daughter of a peer, is conscious of always +missing in her life that which makes the lives of the Howards so joyous +and full. They may have "careers"; she must go to Court and through +the wearying treadmill of the rich girls. The Howards get engaged, +marry, go into hospitals, study in art schools; and in the end Gertrude +also achieves happiness. + +_Outlook_.--"We have been so badly in need of writers for girls who +shall be in sympathy with the modern standard of intelligence, that we +are grateful for the advent of Miss Whyte, who has not inaptly been +described as the new Miss Alcott." + + + +The Story-Book Girls + +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE. + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Cloth elegant, 6s. + +This story won the L100 prize in the Bookman competition. + +The Leightons are a charming family. There is Mabel, the beauty, her +nature strength and sweetness mingled; and Jean, the downright, blunt, +uncompromising; and Elma, the sympathetic, who champions everybody, and +has a weakness for long words. And there is Cuthbert, too, the clever +brother. Cuthbert is responsible for a good deal, for he saves +Adelaide Maud from an accident, and brings the Story-Book Girls into +the story. Every girl who reads this book will become acquainted with +some of the realest, truest, best people in recent fiction. + + + + +By WINIFRED M. LETTS + +The Quest of the Blue Rose + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. + +After the death of her mother, Sylvia Sherwood has to make her own way +in the world as a telegraph clerk. The world she finds herself in is a +girls' hostel in a big northern city. For a while she can only see the +uncongenial side of her surroundings; but when she has made a friend +and found herself a niche, she begins to realise that though the Blue +Rose may not be for her finding, there are still wild roses in every +hedge. In the end, however, Sylvia, contented at last with her +hard-working, humdrum life, finds herself the successful writer of a +book of children's poems. + +_Daily News_.--"It is a successful effort in realism, a book of live +human beings that beyond its momentary interest, which is undoubted, +will leave a lasting and valuable impression." + + + + +By ELSIE J. OXENHAM + +Mistress Nanciebel + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 5s. + +This is a story of the Restoration. Nanciebel's father, Sir John +Seymour, had so incurred the displeasure of King Charles by his +persistent opposition to the threatened war against the Dutch, that he +was sent out of the country. Nothing would dissuade Nanciebel from +accompanying him, so they sailed away together and were duly landed on +a desolate shore, which they afterwards discovered to be a part of +Wales. Here, by perseverance and much hard toil, John o' Peace made a +new home for his family, in which enterprise he owed not a little to +the presence and constant help of Nanciebel, who is the embodiment of +youthful optimism and womanly tenderness. + + + + +By E. EVERETT-GREEN + +Our Great Undertaking + +Illustrated. 5s. + +Miss Evelyn Everett-Green is one of the first favourites with girls and +boys. This is how she tells about the beginning of "Our Great +Undertaking." The children have been asking granny for a story:--"Well, +my dears, I will see what I can do. You shall come to me at this time +to-morrow night, and I will tell you the story of how, when I was a +little girl, we children undertook what seemed to many people at the +outset a labour of Hercules, and how we learned from it a number of +lessons, which have lasted us through life." The grandmother smiles as +the happy children troop off to bed, and in these pages Miss +Everett-Green tells us the delightful story that grandmother told next +day. + + + + +By M. QUILLER-COUCH + +The Carroll Girls + +Illustrated. 5s. + +The father of the Carroll girls fell into misfortune, and had to go to +Canada to make a new start. But he could not take his girls with him, +and they were left in charge of their cousin Charlotte, in whose +country home they grew up, learning to be patient, industrious, and +sympathetic. The author has a dainty and pleasant touch, and describes +her characters so lovingly that no girl can read this book without keen +interest in Esther's housekeeping and Penelope's music, Angela's +poultry-farming, and Poppy's dreams of market gardening. + + + + +By E. L. HAVERFIELD + +Audrey's Awakening + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine +edges, 3s. 6d. + +As a result of a luxurious and conventional upbringing, Audrey is a +girl without ambitions, unsympathetic, and with a reputation for +exclusiveness. Therefore, when Paul Forbes becomes her stepbrother, +and brings his free-and-easy notions into the Davidsons' old home, +there begins to be trouble. Audrey discovers that she has feelings, +and the results are not altogether pleasant. She takes a dislike to +Paul at the outset; and the young people have to get through deep +waters and some exciting times before things come right. Audrey's +awakening is thorough, if painful. + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"Very pleasantly written and thoroughly healthy." + + + +The Conquest of Claudia. + +Illustrated in Colour by JAMES DURDEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +Meta and Claudia Austin are two motherless girls with a much-occupied +father. Their upbringing has therefore been left to a kindly +governess, whose departure to be married makes the first change in the +girls' lives. Having set their hearts upon going to school, they +receive a new governess resentfully. Claudia is a person of instincts, +and it does not take her long to discover that there is something +mysterious about Miss Strongitharm. A clue upon which the children +stumble leads to the notion that Miss Strongitharm is a Nihilist in +hiding. That in spite of various strange happenings they are quite +wrong is to be expected, but there is a genuine mystery about Miss +Strongitharm which leads to some unforeseen adventures. + +_School Guardian_.--"A fascinating story of girl life." + + + +Dauntless Patty + +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +The joys and sorrows, friendships and disappointments--all the trifles, +in fact, which make the sum of schoolgirl life--are faithfully +delineated in this story. Patricia Garnett, an Australian girl, comes +over to England to complete her education. She is unconventional and +quite unused to English ways, and it is not long before she finds +herself the most unpopular girl in the school. Several times she +reveals her courage and high spirit, particularly in saving the life of +Kathleen Lane, a girl with whom she is on very bad terms. All +overtures of peace fail, however, for Patty feels that the other girls +have no real liking for her and she refuses to be patronised. Thus, +chiefly owing to misunderstanding and careless gossip, the feud is +continued to the end of the term; and the climax of the story is +reached when, in a cave in the face of a cliff, in imminent danger of +being drowned, Patty and Kathleen for the first time understand each +other, and lay the foundations of a lifelong friendship. + +_Schoolmaster_.--"A thoroughly faithful and stimulating story of +schoolgirl life." + +_Glasgow Herald_.--"The story is well told. Some of the incidents are +dramatic, without being unnatural; the interest is well sustained, and +altogether the book is one of the best we have read." + + + + +By ANNA CHAPIN RAY + +Nathalie's Sister. + +Illustrated in Colour by N. TENISON. Crown 8vo, cloth, olivine edges, +3s. 6d. + +Nobody knows--or cares--much about Nathalie's Sister at the opening of +this story. She is, indeed, merely Nathalie's Sister, without a name +of her own, shining with a borrowed light. Before the end is reached, +however, her many good qualities have received the recognition they +deserve, and she is Margaret Arterburn, enjoying the respect and +admiration of all her friends. Her temper is none of the best: she has +a way of going direct to the point in conversation, and her words have +sometimes an unpleasant sting; yet when the time comes, she reveals +that she is not lacking in the qualities of gentleness and affection, +not to say heroism, which many young readers have already learned to +associate with her sister Nathalie. + +_Record_.--"'Nathalie's Sister' is written in Miss Ray's best style and +has all those bright breezy touches which characterise her work." + + + +Nathalie's Chum. + +Illustrated in Colour by DUDLEY TENNANT. Crown 8vo; cloth extra, +olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +By her stories, "Teddy" and "Janet," Miss Anna Chapin Ray has already +made English readers familiar with many of the distinctive features of +boy and girl life in America. The present story, which is cast in the +same mould, deals with a chapter in the career of the Arterburn family, +and particularly of Nathalie, a vivacious, strong-willed girl of +fifteen. After the death of their parents the children were scattered +among different relatives, and the story describes the efforts of the +eldest son, Harry, to bring them together again. At first there is a +good deal of aloofness owing to the fact that, having been kept apart +for so long, the children are practically strangers to each other; but +at length Harry takes his sister Nathalie into his confidence and makes +her his ally in the management of their small household, while she +finds in him the chum of whom she has long felt the need. + + + +Teddy: Her Book + +A Story of Sweet Sixteen. + +Illustrated in Colour by ROBERT HOPE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +_World_.--"Teddy is a delightful personage; and the story of her +friendships, her ambitions, and her successes is thoroughly engrossing." + +_Yorkshire Daily Post_.--"To read of Teddy is to love her." + + + +Janet: Her ... Winter in Quebec + +Illustrated in Colour by GORDON BROWNE. Crown 8vo, decorated cloth +cover, olivine edges, 3s. 6d. + +_Outlook_.--"The whole tone of the story is as bright and healthy as +the atmosphere in which these happy months were spent." + +_Lady's Pictorial_.--"The sparkle of a Canadian winter ripples across +Anna Chapin Ray's 'Janet.'" + + + + +BOOKS FOR CHILDREN + +By LUCAS MALET + +Little Peter + +A Christmas Morality for Children of any Age. + +New Edition. Illustrated in Colour by CHARLES E. BROCK. Crown 8vo, +cloth elegant, gilt edges, 6s. + +This delightful little story introduces to us a family dwelling upon +the outskirts of a vast and mysterious pine forest in France. These +are Master Lepage, who, as head of the household and a veteran of the +wars, lays down the law upon all sorts of questions, domestic and +political; his meek, sweet-faced wife Susan; their two sons Anthony and +Paul; and Cincinnatus the cat--who holds as many opinions and expresses +them as freely as Master Lepage himself; and--little Peter. Little +Peter makes friends with John Paqualin, a queer, tall, crook-backed old +charcoal-burner, whom the boys of the village call "the grasshopper +man," and whom every one else treats with contempt; but this is not +surprising, since Little Peter makes friends with every one he meets, +and all who read about him will certainly make friends with him. + + + + +By CHRISTINA GOWANS WHYTE + +The Adventures of Merrywink + +Illustrated by M. V. WHEELHOUSE. + +Crown 4to, cloth elegant, 6s. + +This story won the L100 prize for the best children's story in the +Bookman competition. It tells of a pretty little child who was born +into Fairyland with a gleaming star in his forehead. When his parents +beheld this star they were filled with gladness and fear, and in the +night they carried their little Fairy baby, Merrywink, far away and hid +him. Why was it necessary to carry Merrywink away so secretly? +Because of two old prophecies: the first, that a daughter should be +born to the King and Queen of Fairyland; the second that the King +should rule over Fairyland until a child appeared with a gleaming star +in his forehead. Now, on the very day that Merrywink was born, the +long-promised little Princess arrived at the Royal Palace; and the +King, who was determined to keep his throne to himself, sent round +messages to make sure that the child with the gleaming star had not yet +been seen in Fairyland. The story tells us how Merrywink grew up to be +brave and strong, and fearless and truthful; how he set out on his +travels and met the Princess at court; and all that happened afterwards. + + + + +By E. M. JAMESON + +The Pendleton Twins + +Crown 8vo, olivine edges, Coloured Illustrations, 5s. + +A great number of little readers now look forward eagerly to the +appearance of further volumes telling of the adventures and +misadventures of the Pendletons. This year the family's Christmas +holidays furnish material for another bright and amusing story. Their +adventures begin the very day they leave home. The train is snowed up +and they are many hours delayed. They have a merry Christmas with +plenty of fun and presents, and in the middle of the night Bob gives +chase to a burglar. Nora, who is very sure-footed, goes off by herself +one day and climbs the cliffs, thinking that no one will be any the +wiser until her return. But the twins and Dan follow her unseen and +are lost in a cave, where they find hidden treasure left by smugglers +buried in the ground. Len sprains his ankle and they cannot return. +Search parties set out from Cliffe, and spend many hours before the +twins are found by Nora, cold and tired and frightened. But the +holidays end very happily after all. + + + +Peggy Pendleton's Plan + +Illustrated. 5s. + + + +The Pendletons + +Illustrated. 5s. + +Two further stories dealing with the fortunes of the entertaining +Pendleton family. + +_Schoolmaster_.--"Young people will revel in this most interesting and +original story. The five young Pendletons are much as other children +in a large family, varied in their ideas, quaint in their tastes, and +wont to get into mischief at every turn. They are withal devoted to +one another and to their home, and although often 'naughty,' are not by +any means 'bad.' The interest in the doings of these youngsters is +remarkably well sustained, and each chapter seems better than the last. +With not a single dull page from start to finish and with twelve +charming illustrations, the book makes an ideal reward for either boys +or girls." + + + + +By AMY LE FEUVRE + +Robin's Heritage + +Illustrated by GORDON BROWNE. 2s. + +Robin, the little hero of Miss Amy Le Feuvre's latest book, is a +charming creation. He is certainly one of the most lovable of the boy +and girl characters in her books, whose adventures have given delight +to so many thousands of little readers. + + + +Christina and the Boys + +Illustrated. 2s. + +This is a splendid story for boys and girls. All who have read Miss Le +Feuvre's other books will want to read this. It is a story of three +children; one from England, another from Scotland, the third from +Wales. They are all so jolly that it is difficult to say which of the +three will be the favourite with young readers. + + + +Roses + +Illustrated. 2s. + +This story introduces us to Mrs. Fitzherbert, a dear little old lady +with snow-white hair, as she moves among the sweet scents and sounds of +her rose garden. She lives in a quaint old-fashioned house with +casement windows and deep window seats, old oak staircase and panelled +rooms. And into the midst of this secluded scene comes Dimple--her +real name is Isabella, but she will not allow anybody to call her by +that name on any account--whose father, owing to ill-fortune, has had +to go abroad. How Dimple wins the hearts of all in her new home is +told by Miss Le Feuvre in this little book. + + + +His Big Opportunity + +Illustrated. 2s. + +The two principal characters in this book are Roy and Dudley--two +cousins. Both are anxious to become heroes, and they are constantly on +the look-out for an opportunity to do some good. This leads them, one +day, to pay a friendly visit to a sick man. They cannot get in by the +door, so they clamber in by the window, greatly to the alarm of the +invalid, who takes them for house-breakers. The story tells how, when +their big opportunity does arrive, they are able to seize it and turn +it to account. + + + +Brownie + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +A Cherry Tree + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +Two Tramps + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +The Buried Ring + +Illustrated. 2s. + + + +The New Line upon Line. + +Revised Edition of "Line upon Line" (containing Parts I and II of the +original work), edited by J. E. HODDER WILLIAMS, with a Preface by the +BISHOP OF DURHAM. Illustrated in Colour. Leather, 2s. 6d. net; cloth, +1s. 6d. net; picture boards, 1s. net. + + + +The New Peep of Day + +Revised Edition of "The Peep of Day," edited by J. E. HODDER WILLIAMS, +with a Preface by the BISHOP OF DURHAM. Illustrated in Colour. +Leather, 2s. 6d. net; cloth, 1s. 6d. net; picture boards, 1s. net. + +These new editions of two well-known children's books retain all the +features that made the previous issues so popular, but they have been +thoroughly revised with a view to making them more easily understood by +the children of to-day. + + + + +THE CHILDREN'S BOOKCASE + +Edited by E. NESBIT + +"The Children's Bookcase" is a new series of dainty illustrated books +for little folks which is intended ultimately to include all that is +best in children's literature, whether old or new. The series is +edited by Mrs. E. Nesbit, author of "The Would-be Goods" and many other +well-known books for children; and particular care is given to binding, +get-up, and illustrations. The pictures are in full colour. + +The Little Duke. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. + +Sonny Sahib. By SARA JEANNETTE DUNCAN (Mrs. EVERARD COTES). + +The Water Babies. By CHARLES KINGSLEY. + +The Old Nursery Stories, By E. NESBITT. + +Cap-o'-Yellow. By AGNES GROZIER HERBERTSON. + +Granny's Wonderful Chair. By FRANCES BROWNE. + +The volumes in "The Children's Bookcase" are issued in three styles of +binding: in paper boards, at 1s. 6d. net; cloth, 2s. 6d. net; and art +cloth with photogravure panel, 3s. 6d. net. + +_Scotsman_.--"In point of artistic beauty and general excellence, these +volumes, costing only 1s. 6d. each, are a marvellous production." + + + + + + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Girl Crusoes, by Mrs. Herbert Strang + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL CRUSOES *** + +***** This file should be named 37903.txt or 37903.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/3/7/9/0/37903/ + +Produced by Al Haines + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/37903.zip b/37903.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..99ab6fd --- /dev/null +++ b/37903.zip diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..c06b457 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #37903 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37903) |
